The true nature of a Gospel church and its government ... by the late pious and learned minister of the Gospel, John Owen ...
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 660 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 147 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53732
         Wing O815
         ESTC R13410
         12254905
         ocm 12254905
         57354
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53732)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57354)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 157:2)
      
       
         
           
             The true nature of a Gospel church and its government ... by the late pious and learned minister of the Gospel, John Owen ...
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [20], 268 p.
           
             Printed for William Marshall ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             "The preface to the reader" signed: J.C. [i.e. Isaac Chauncey?].
             Errata: p. 268.
             Advertisements: p. [19]-[20].
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             from t.p.) I. The subject matter of the church -- II. The formal cause of a particular church -- III. Of the policy, rule or discipline of the church in general -- IV. The officers of the church -- V. The duty of pastors of churches -- VI. The office of teachers in the church -- VII. Of the rule of the church, or of ruling elders -- VIII. The nature of church polity or rule, with the duty of elders -- IX. Of deacons -- X. Of excommunication -- XI. Of the communion of churches.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church polity.
           Congregational churches -- Discipline.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TRUE
           NATURE
           OF
           A
           Gospel
           Church
           AND
           ITS
           GOVERNMENT
           :
           WHEREIN
           These
           following
           particulars
           are
           distinctly
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             The
             subject
             Matter
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             formal
             Cause
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             III.
             Of
             the
             Polity
             ,
             Rule
             or
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             Duty
             of
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Office
             of
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             Ruling
             Elders
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             Church
             Polity
             or
             Rule
             ,
             with
             the
             Duty
             of
             Elders
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Of
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             X.
             Of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Publishing
           whereof
           was
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Vnreasonableness
           of
           Separation
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           JOHN
           OWEN
           ,
           
             .
             D.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           LICENSED
           ,
           June
           10.
           1688.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             William
             Marshall
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           
             Newgate
             street
          
           ,
           MDCLXXXIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           described
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           hath
           but
           a
           twofold
           Consideration
           ,
           as
           Catholick
           and
           Mystical
           ;
           or
           as
           Visible
           and
           Organized
           in
           particular
           Congregations
           .
           The
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           is
           the
           whole
           Mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           consisting
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           which
           are
           purchased
           and
           redeemed
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           whether
           already
           called
           or
           uncalled
           ,
           Militant
           or
           Triumphant
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Church
           that
           God
           gave
           him
           to
           be
           head
           unto
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Body
           and
           his
           Fullness
           ,
           and
           by
           union
           with
           him
           Christ
           Mystical
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             1.22
             ,
             23.
          
           and
           this
           is
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           the
           only
           word
           most
           fully
           expressing
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           used
           in
           Scripture
           )
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           First-born
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           written
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           the
           Lamb's
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           shall
           all
           appear
           one
           Day
           gathered
           together
           to
           their
           Head
           ,
           in
           the
           perfection
           and
           fullness
           of
           the
           New
           Jerusalem-state
           ;
           
           where
           they
           will
           make
           a
           glorious
           Church
           ,
           not
           having
           Spot
           or
           Wrincle
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           but
           Holy
           and
           without
           Blemish
           .
           The
           day
           of
           Grace
           which
           the
           Saints
           have
           passed
           in
           the
           respective
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           but
           the
           days
           of
           its
           Espousals
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Bride
           hath
           made
           her self
           ready
           ;
           but
           then
           will
           be
           her
           full
           married
           state
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           then
           will
           be
           the
           perfection
           not
           only
           of
           every
           particular
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           called
           
             a
             perfect
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Stature
           of
           the
           
             Fullness
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           called
           ,
           Edifying
           and
           building
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           in
           Via
           ,
           in
           our
           passage
           unto
           this
           Country
           ,
           a
           City
           with
           a
           more
           durable
           fixed
           Foundation
           which
           we
           seek
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           therefore
           unto
           the
           compleating
           this
           great
           and
           mystical
           Body
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           his
           particular
           Visible
           Churches
           and
           Assemblies
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           ordained
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Officers
           ,
           for
           the
           glorious
           forementioned
           Ends
           and
           Purposes
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           other
           sort
           of
           Visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           Organized
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Institutions
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           a
           particular
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           (
           either
           in
           the
           Old
           or
           
             New
             Testament
          
           )
           where
           all
           the
           Members
           thereof
           do
           ordinarily
           meet
           together
           in
           one
           place
           to
           hold
           Communion
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           in
           some
           one
           or
           more
           great
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ.
           The
           first
           Churches
           were
           Oeconomick
           when
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           was
           solemnly
           performed
           in
           the
           large
           Families
           of
           the
           Antidiluvian
           and
           Postdiluvian
           Patriarchs
           ,
           where
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           all
           frequently
           assembled
           to
           the
           Sacrifices
           as
           then
           offered
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Worship
           then
           in
           use
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           descent
           of
           a
           numerous
           Progeny
           from
           
           Abraham's
           
           Loins
           ,
           God
           takes
           them
           to
           himself
           in
           one
           Visible
           Body
           ,
           a
           National
           but
           
             Congregational
             Church
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           forms
           them
           Four
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           Years
           after
           the
           Promise
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           and
           although
           all
           
           Abraham's
           Natural
           Posterity
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           External
           part
           of
           the
           Promise
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           were
           taken
           into
           visible
           Church-Fellowship
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           became
           a
           National
           Church
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           such
           a
           National
           Church
           always
           ,
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ,
           as
           was
           Congregational
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           but
           one
           Congregation
           during
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           Temple-state
           ,
           first
           or
           second
           ;
           they
           were
           always
           bound
           to
           assemble
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           Temple
           ,
           thrice
           at
           least
           every
           Year
           ;
           hence
           the
           Tabernacle
           was
           still
           called
           the
           
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           .
           They
           were
           to
           have
           but
           one
           Altar
           for
           Burnt-Offerings
           and
           Sacrifices
           ;
           what
           others
           were
           at
           any
           time
           elsewhere
           called
           High-Places
           ,
           were
           condemned
           by
           God
           as
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           Christ
           had
           Divorced
           this
           People
           ,
           Abolished
           their
           Mosaical
           Constitution
           ,
           by
           breaking
           their
           Staff
           of
           Beauty
           and
           their
           Staff
           of
           Bonds
           ,
           he
           erects
           his
           Gospel
           Church
           ,
           calls
           in
           Disciples
           by
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           forms
           them
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           furnisheth
           them
           with
           Officers
           and
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           suffered
           ,
           rose
           again
           ,
           and
           continued
           here
           Forty
           days
           ;
           in
           which
           time
           he
           frequently
           appeared
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           them
           with
           his
           Will
           ,
           ascends
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           sends
           his
           Spirit
           in
           a
           plentiful
           manner
           at
           Pentecost
           ,
           whereby
           most
           of
           them
           were
           furnished
           with
           all
           necessary
           miraculous
           Gifts
           ,
           to
           the
           promoting
           the
           Glory
           and
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           among
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           Hence
           the
           whole
           Evangelical
           Ministry
           was
           first
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           (
           so
           far
           as
           extraordinary
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           
           part
           of
           it
           as
           was
           to
           descend
           to
           Churches
           of
           after
           Ages
           )
           neither
           were
           they
           placed
           as
           abiding
           or
           standing
           Officers
           in
           any
           other
           Church
           as
           we
           find
           .
           In
           this
           Church
           they
           acted
           as
           the
           Elders
           thereof
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           Church
           they
           were
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           likely
           ,
           solemnly
           sent
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Apostolick
           Function
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           Healing
           and
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           gathering
           Churches
           ,
           and
           setling
           Officers
           in
           them
           ;
           even
           so
           as
           Barnabas
           and
           Paul
           were
           sent
           forth
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           .
        
         
           Their
           distinguishing
           Apostolick
           Office
           and
           Charge
           (
           from
           which
           the
           Evangelist
           differed
           but
           little
           )
           was
           to
           take
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           not
           to
           sit
           down
           as
           standing
           Pastors
           to
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           first
           planting
           ,
           to
           gather
           ,
           to
           direct
           ,
           and
           confirm
           them
           ,
           in
           practice
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           Fellowship
           ,
           breaking
           Bread
           ,
           and
           in
           Prayer
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           this
           Apostolick
           Care
           committed
           to
           them
           proves
           nothing
           either
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Authority
           ,
           claimed
           by
           an
           Oecumenick
           Pastor
           ;
           or
           that
           charge
           of
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           claimed
           by
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           's
           most
           evident
           ,
           That
           all
           Church
           Officers
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           had
           any
           Pastoral
           or
           Episcopal
           Office
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           as
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           We
           read
           of
           no
           Pastors
           of
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           nor
           of
           no
           Church
           made
           up
           of
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           to
           which
           Officers
           were
           annexed
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           representative
           Church
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           have
           .
        
         
           That
           Apostolick
           Power
           did
           descend
           to
           Successors
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           derivable
           ;
           for
           none
           after
           them
           could
           say
           ,
           They
           had
           been
           Eye
           Witnesses
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           before
           or
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           none
           since
           so
           qualified
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           for
           Preaching
           and
           working
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           none
           but
           the
           Pope
           challenges
           such
           an
           extensive
           Care
           for
           ,
           and
           Power
           over
           all
           Churches
           .
           That
           which
           descends
           from
           them
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           a
           Commission
           to
           Preach
           and
           Baptize
           ;
           and
           why
           not
           to
           Head
           ,
           it
           being
           always
           in
           the
           Commission
           that
           Christ
           gave
           ,
           a
           Pastoral
           Relation
           ,
           or
           Presbytership
           which
           was
           included
           in
           their
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           Exercised
           toward
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           Such
           Presbyter-ship
           John
           and
           Peter
           both
           had
           .
           Hence
           there
           remains
           no
           other
           Successors
           jure
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           ordinary
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           relative
           Officers
           ,
           and
           are
           always
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           particular
           Congregations
           ;
           we
           know
           of
           no
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           that
           any
           Pastors
           are
           ordained
           to
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           no
           Church
           as
           Catholick
           visible
           .
           2.
           
           The
           thing
           it self
           is
           but
           a
           Chimaera
           of
           some
           Men's
           Brains
           ;
           it
           's
           not
           
             in
             rerum
             naturâ
          
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           be
           all
           the
           Churches
           that
           I
           see
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           capable
           of
           seeing
           much
           more
           than
           what
           can
           Assemble
           in
           one
           place
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           actually
           in
           being
           ,
           how
           are
           they
           visible
           to
           me
           ?
           where
           can
           they
           be
           seen
           in
           one
           place
           ?
           I
           may
           as
           well
           call
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           in
           the
           World
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           City
           or
           Corporation
           ;
           which
           all
           rational
           Men
           would
           call
           Nonsence
           .
           Besides
           ,
           if
           all
           Organized
           Churches
           could
           be
           got
           together
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           Catholick
           in
           respect
           of
           Saints
           Militant
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Triumphant
           ;
           for
           many
           are
           no
           Church
           Members
           that
           are
           Christs
           Members
           ,
           and
           many
           visible
           Members
           are
           no
           true
           Members
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Where
           is
           any
           such
           Church
           capable
           of
           Communion
           in
           all
           Ordinances
           in
           one
           place
           ?
           and
           
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           no
           other
           Organized
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           to
           a
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           constituted
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           Catholick
           visible
           Pastor
           or
           Pastors
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Pastor
           and
           Officers
           ;
           to
           the
           Mystical
           Church
           Christ
           is
           the
           mystical
           Head
           and
           Pastor
           ;
           he
           is
           called
           the
           chief
           Bishop
           and
           Shepherd
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.25
          
           .
           hence
           the
           uncalled
           are
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           as
           
             John
             10.16
          
           .
           but
           to
           all
           visible
           Churches
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           a
           visible
           Pastor
           or
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           where
           is
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           ?
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           unless
           it
           please
           us
           to
           take
           him
           from
           Rome
           .
           To
           say
           that
           all
           individual
           Pastors
           are
           Pastors
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           say
           that
           they
           are
           invested
           with
           as
           much
           Pastoral
           Power
           and
           Charge
           in
           one
           Church
           as
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           indefinite
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           Pastors
           have
           mutual
           Power
           in
           each
           others
           Churches
           ;
           and
           so
           John
           may
           come
           into
           Thomas
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           exercise
           all
           parts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           there
           ,
           and
           Thomas
           into
           
           John's
           ;
           or
           a
           Minister
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           hath
           an
           universal
           Catholick
           Power
           over
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           Charge
           which
           every
           ordinary
           Pastor
           hath
           ,
           is
           Apostolick
           .
           Or
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           he
           is
           invested
           with
           an
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           taking
           up
           a
           particular
           Charge
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           with
           a
           
             non
             obstante
          
           to
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           hath
           an
           Office
           whereby
           he
           is
           equally
           and
           indisputably
           related
           to
           all
           Churches
           ,
           it
           's
           at
           his
           liberty
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           to
           take
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           But
           every
           Church-Officer
           ,
           under
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           visible
           relate
           ,
           and
           the
           correlate
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           whence
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           visible
           to
           which
           he
           is
           an
           Officer
           .
           It
           's
           absurd
           to
           say
           a
           Man
           is
           
           a
           visible
           Husband
           to
           an
           invisible
           Wife
           ,
           the
           relate
           and
           correlate
           must
           be
           
             ejusdem
             naturae
          
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           Christ
           is
           related
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           mystical
           Head
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           mystical
           Nature
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           substituted
           no
           mystical
           Officers
           in
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           mystical
           and
           external
           visible
           Church
           ,
           though
           the
           latter
           is
           founded
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           it
           .
           It
           's
           founded
           upon
           it
           as
           taking
           its
           true
           spiritual
           Original
           from
           it
           ,
           deriving
           vital
           Spirits
           from
           it
           by
           a
           mystical
           Vnion
           to
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Members
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           for
           the
           Sake
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           external
           visible
           Assemblies
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Ordinances
           are
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           calling
           in
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           the
           Edifying
           of
           them
           to
           that
           full
           measure
           of
           Stature
           they
           are
           designed
           unto
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           different
           consideration
           lies
           in
           these
           Things
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           mystical
           Church
           doth
           never
           fail
           ,
           neither
           is
           diminished
           by
           any
           Shocks
           of
           Temptation
           or
           Suffering
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           visible
           Profession
           any
           of
           them
           undergo
           ,
           whereas
           visible
           Churches
           are
           often
           broken
           ,
           scattered
           ,
           yea
           unchurched
           ,
           and
           many
           Members
           fail
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           by
           final
           Apostasy
           .
           Likewise
           Christ's
           mystical
           Church
           is
           many
           times
           preserved
           in
           that
           State
           only
           ,
           or
           mostly
           ,
           when
           Christ
           hath
           not
           a
           visible
           organized
           Church
           according
           to
           Institution
           to
           be
           found
           on
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           with
           his
           Church
           often
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament-Dispensation
           ,
           as
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Judges
           when
           the
           Ark
           was
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           Manasseh
           ,
           and
           other
           wicked
           Kings
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Babylon
           .
           In
           such
           times
           the
           Faithful
           Ones
           were
           preserved
           without
           
           the
           true
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           teaching
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           Law.
           So
           hath
           it
           been
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           in
           divers
           places
           ;
           under
           the
           Draconick
           Heathen
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           afterward
           in
           the
           Wilderness-state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           the
           Anti-Christian
           Vsurpations
           ,
           and
           false
           Worship
           .
           Which
           mystical
           State
           is
           the
           place
           prepared
           of
           God
           to
           hide
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           in
           ,
           from
           the
           Dragons
           Rage
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           One
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           Days
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Vnto
           this
           Mystical
           Church
           is
           only
           essentially
           necessary
           ,
           a
           mystical
           Vnion
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Acceptation
           ,
           and
           Covenant-undertaking
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           powerful
           and
           efficacious
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           working
           true
           saving
           Faith
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sincere
           Love
           to
           him
           and
           all
           his
           True
           Members
           .
           Whereby
           as
           they
           have
           a
           firm
           and
           unshaken
           Vnion
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           spiritual
           Communion
           ,
           though
           without
           those
           desirable
           Enjoyments
           of
           external
           Church
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           providentially
           often
           hindred
           from
           .
           Visible
           Churches
           being
           but
           Christ's
           Tents
           and
           Tabernacles
           ,
           which
           he
           sometimes
           setteth
           up
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           takes
           down
           and
           removes
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           best
           for
           his
           Glory
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           of
           these
           he
           hath
           a
           special
           regard
           as
           to
           their
           Foundadation
           ,
           Matter
           ,
           Constitution
           and
           Order
           ,
           he
           gives
           forth
           an
           exact
           pattern
           from
           
             Mount
             Zion
          
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           Typical
           Tabernacle
           from
           
             Mount
             Sinai
          
           of
           Old.
           
        
         
           The
           Foundation
           part
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           is
           the
           credible
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           Corner
           Stone
           ,
           
             Eph.
             ij
             .
             20
             .
             Matth.
             xvi
             .
             18
             .
          
           This
           Profession
           is
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Church
           it self
           .
           It
           's
           
           not
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Profession
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           individual
           Persons
           that
           make
           an
           organized
           visible
           Church
           .
           We
           are
           the
           Houshold
           of
           Faith
           built
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           
             &c.
             2.
          
           
           It
           's
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           not
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Matter
           of
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           these
           professing
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           practising
           Holiness
           .
           The
           Members
           of
           Churches
           are
           always
           called
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           Saints
           ,
           Faithful
           ,
           Believers
           :
           They
           was
           such
           that
           were
           added
           to
           the
           Churches
           ;
           neither
           is
           every
           Believer
           so
           as
           such
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           professing
           Believer
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           must
           appear
           to
           be
           fit
           Matter
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           before
           he
           can
           challenge
           Church
           Privileges
           ,
           or
           they
           can
           be
           allowed
           him
           .
           3.
           
           It
           's
           not
           many
           professing
           Believers
           that
           make
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           For
           though
           they
           are
           fit
           Matter
           for
           a
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           without
           a
           mutual
           Agreement
           and
           Combination
           (
           explicite
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           implicite
           )
           whereby
           they
           become
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           Charter
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           a
           City
           ,
           Houshold
           ,
           House
           ,
           being
           united
           together
           by
           Joints
           and
           Bonds
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           internal
           Bonds
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           external
           ;
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Vnion
           must
           be
           visible
           as
           the
           House
           is
           ,
           by
           profession
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Society
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Power
           to
           ,
           to
           choose
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           all
           Ordinances
           :
           The
           words
           Sacrament
           and
           Prayer
           as
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           .
        
         
           Hence
           a
           visible
           Church
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           separate
           Congregation
           ;
           Separation
           is
           a
           proper
           and
           inseparable
           adjunct
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           Church
           Membership
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             14
          
           .
           Be
           not
           unequally
           yoked
           together
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yoked
           with
           those
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           the
           Plowing
           with
           an
           Ox
           and
           Ass
           together
           ,
           being
           forbidden
           under
           the
           Law
           ]
           with
           Vnbelievers
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Visible
           Vnbelievers
           of
           any
           sort
           or
           kind
           ;
           for
           what
           participation
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hath
           Righteousness
           with
           Vnrighteousness
           ?
           what
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Communion
           or
           Fellowship
           hath
           Light
           with
           Darkness
           ?
           
             Vers.
             13.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           what
           harmony
           hath
           Christ
           with
           Belial
           ,
           Men
           of
           corrupt
           Lives
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           what
           part
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           Believer
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           visible
           Believer
           with
           an
           Vnbeliever
           ?
           
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rendred
          
           Infidel
           ;
           
             but
             it
             was
             done
             by
             our
             Translaters
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             blind
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
          
           as
           to
           its
           true
           intention
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           Parish
           Communion
           ;
           for
           why
           did
           they
           not
           here
           ,
           
             Vers.
             14.
          
           and
           every
           where
           else
           render
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           Infidel
           ?
           
             Vers.
             16.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           what
           consistency
           hath
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Gospel
           Church
           )
           with
           Idols
           ?
           &c.
           I
           take
           this
           place
           to
           be
           a
           full
           Proof
           of
           what
           is
           before
           spoken
           ,
           That
           a
           Gospel
           Church
           is
           a
           Company
           of
           Faithful
           professing
           People
           ,
           walking
           together
           by
           mutual
           Consent
           ,
           or
           Confederation
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           Subjection
           to
           and
           Practice
           of
           all
           his
           Gospel-Precepts
           and
           Commands
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           separate
           from
           all
           Persons
           and
           Things
           manifestly
           contrary
           or
           disagreeing
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Hence
           ▪
           as
           it's
           separate
           from
           all
           such
           impurities
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           so
           Christ
           hath
           furnished
           it
           with
           sufficient
           Power
           and
           means
           to
           keep
           it self
           Pure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hath
           provided
           Ordinances
           and
           Ministers
           for
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           end
           of
           Church-Edification
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           without
           Purity
           be
           also
           maintained
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Fellowship
           .
        
         
           Purity
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           Order
           ;
           a
           disorderly
           Society
           will
           corrupt
           within
           it self
           ;
           for
           by
           Disorder
           
           it
           's
           divided
           ,
           by
           divisions
           the
           joints
           and
           bands
           are
           broken
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Love
           and
           Affection
           ,
           but
           of
           visible
           Conjunction
           ;
           so
           that
           roots
           of
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           sensual
           Separation
           arising
           ,
           many
           are
           defiled
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           Peace
           and
           Agreement
           in
           a
           Society
           that
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           Gospel-Order
           ,
           when
           Men
           agree
           together
           ,
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           a
           false
           Rule
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           supine
           and
           negligent
           Observation
           of
           the
           True
           Rule
           .
           There
           may
           be
           a
           common
           Connivance
           at
           each
           one
           to
           walk
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           Order
           but
           Disorder
           by
           Consent
           :
           Besides
           a
           Church
           may
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           walk
           in
           Order
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           Breaches
           and
           Divisions
           .
           Some
           do
           agree
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           when
           others
           will
           deviate
           from
           it
           .
           It
           's
           orderly
           to
           endeavour
           to
           reduce
           those
           that
           walk
           not
           orderly
           ;
           though
           such
           just
           Vndertakings
           seem
           sometimes
           grounds
           of
           Disturbance
           ,
           and
           causes
           of
           Convulsion
           in
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           threatning
           even
           its
           breaking
           in
           pieces
           ;
           but
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           done
           to
           preserve
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           Translated
           Order
           ,
           
             Colos.
             ij
             .
             5.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Military
           Word
           ;
           it
           's
           the
           Order
           of
           Souldiers
           in
           a
           Band
           ,
           keeping
           Rank
           and
           File
           ,
           where
           every
           one
           keeps
           his
           place
           ,
           follows
           his
           Leader
           ,
           observes
           the
           Word
           of
           Command
           ,
           and
           his
           Right-hand
           Man.
           Hence
           the
           Apostle
           joys
           to
           see
           their
           close
           Order
           ,
           and
           Stedfastness
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           their
           Firmness
           ,
           Valour
           ,
           and
           Resolution
           in
           fighting
           the
           good
           Fight
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           watching
           as
           single
           Professors
           ,
           but
           in
           Marching
           Orderly
           together
           as
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           comly
           than
           a
           Church
           walking
           in
           Order
           when
           every
           one
           keeps
           his
           place
           ,
           knows
           and
           practiseth
           his
           Duty
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           ,
           
           each
           submitting
           to
           the
           other
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           Duty
           .
           When
           the
           Elders
           know
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           theirs
           .
           Christ
           hath
           been
           more
           Faithful
           than
           Moses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           not
           left
           his
           Churches
           without
           sufficient
           Rules
           to
           walk
           by
           .
        
         
           That
           Order
           may
           be
           in
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           must
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Officers
           and
           People
           .
           They
           that
           are
           altogether
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           Rule
           ,
           or
           negligent
           in
           attending
           it
           ,
           or
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           always
           contending
           about
           it
           ,
           will
           never
           walk
           according
           to
           it
           .
           Hence
           it
           's
           the
           great
           Duty
           of
           Ministers
           to
           study
           Order
           well
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           the
           People
           with
           it
           .
           It
           's
           greatly
           to
           be
           bewailed
           ,
           that
           so
           few
           Divines
           bend
           their
           Studies
           that
           way
           .
           They
           content
           themselves
           only
           with
           Studying
           and
           Preaching
           the
           Truths
           that
           concern
           Faith
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           meer
           Moral
           part
           of
           Holiness
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           Gospel-Churches
           or
           Instituted
           Worship
           ,
           they
           generally
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           let
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           administer
           Sacraments
           as
           indefinitely
           as
           they
           Preach
           ;
           care
           not
           to
           stand
           related
           to
           one
           People
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           Maintained
           by
           them
           .
           Likewise
           many
           good
           People
           are
           as
           great
           Strangers
           to
           Gospel
           Churches
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           Ministers
           have
           a
           great
           Adversness
           to
           both
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           great
           reason
           of
           the
           readiness
           of
           both
           to
           comply
           with
           Rules
           of
           Men
           for
           making
           Churches
           ,
           Canons
           established
           by
           humane
           Laws
           ,
           being
           carried
           away
           (
           if
           they
           would
           speak
           the
           Truth
           )
           by
           corrupt
           Erastian
           Principles
           ,
           That
           Christ
           hath
           left
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           altogether
           Guided
           and
           Governed
           by
           Laws
           of
           Magistratick
           Sanction
           .
           Reformation
           from
           the
           gross
           Idolatrous
           part
           of
           Antichristianism
           was
           engaged
           in
           with
           some
           Heroick
           Courage
           
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           but
           the
           coldness
           and
           indifference
           of
           Protestants
           to
           any
           further
           progress
           ,
           almost
           ever
           since
           is
           not
           a
           little
           to
           be
           lamented
           .
           Many
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           House
           is
           laid
           in
           Purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           's
           well
           if
           that
           were
           not
           rather
           written
           in
           the
           Books
           than
           preached
           in
           Pulpits
           at
           this
           Day
           )
           but
           how
           little
           do
           they
           care
           to
           set
           their
           Hands
           to
           Building
           the
           House
           .
           Sure
           a
           great
           matter
           is
           from
           that
           Spiritual
           Sloathfulness
           that
           many
           are
           fallen
           under
           ,
           as
           likewise
           being
           ready
           to
           sink
           under
           the
           great
           Discouragements
           laid
           before
           them
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           Judah
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Captivity
           are
           about
           to
           Build
           a
           Gospel
           Church
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           And
           how
           long
           hath
           this
           great
           Work
           ceased
           ?
           And
           will
           the
           Lord's
           Ministers
           and
           People
           yet
           say
           ,
           The
           Time
           is
           not
           come
           ,
           the
           Time
           that
           the
           Lord's
           House
           should
           be
           Built
           ?
           Is
           it
           time
           to
           Build
           our
           own
           Houses
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Surely
           it
           's
           time
           to
           Build
           ,
           for
           we
           understand
           by
           Books
           the
           number
           of
           Years
           whereof
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           Daniel
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           to
           John
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           accomplish
           1260.
           
           Years
           in
           the
           Desolation
           of
           our
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           which
           is
           without
           the
           Temple
           ,
           viz.
           The
           generality
           of
           Visible
           Professors
           ,
           and
           the
           external
           part
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           trod
           down
           by
           Gentilism
           ;
           wherefore
           consider
           your
           Ways
           ,
           
             Go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             bring
             Wood
             ,
             build
             the
             House
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
          
           (
           Hag.
           
             i.
             8
          
           .
           )
           
             and
             I
             will
             be
             glorified
          
           .
           Men
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           have
           thought
           they
           have
           got
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           saved
           by
           not
           troubling
           themselves
           with
           the
           Care
           ,
           Charge
           ,
           and
           Trouble
           of
           gathering
           Churches
           ,
           and
           walking
           
           in
           Gospel
           Order
           ;
           but
           God
           saith
           ,
           Ye
           looked
           for
           much
           and
           lo
           it
           came
           to
           little
           ,
           and
           when
           ye
           brought
           it
           Home
           I
           did
           blow
           upon
           it
           .
           Why
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           of
           my
           House
           that
           is
           waste
           ,
           and
           ye
           run
           every
           Man
           to
           his
           own
           House
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           time
           is
           nigh
           at
           Hand
           that
           the
           Gospel-Temple
           must
           be
           built
           with
           greater
           Splendor
           and
           Glory
           than
           ever
           
           Soloman's
           or
           
           Zerubbabel's
           was
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Mountain
           of
           Difficulties
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           become
           a
           Plain
           before
           him
           that
           is
           exalted
           far
           above
           all
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           thereof
           in
           the
           Oppressed
           state
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           so
           his
           Hands
           shall
           finish
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           Head-stone
           thereof
           with
           shouting
           in
           the
           New
           Jerusalem-State
           ,
           crying
           ,
           now
           Grace
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           but
           then
           Glory
           ,
           Glory
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           hastening
           Glory
           we
           should
           endeavour
           to
           meet
           ,
           and
           fetch
           in
           by
           earnest
           Prayers
           and
           faithful
           Endeavours
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           our
           Day
           .
           The
           Pattern
           is
           of
           late
           Years
           given
           forth
           with
           much
           clearness
           ,
           by
           Models
           ,
           such
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           in
           this
           latter
           Age
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           sheltered
           by
           Cloud
           and
           Smoke
           by
           Day
           ,
           and
           the
           shining
           of
           a
           flaming
           Fire
           by
           Night
           ;
           for
           upon
           all
           its
           Glory
           hath
           been
           a
           Defence
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           Tabernacle
           for
           a
           Shadow
           in
           the
           Day
           time
           from
           the
           Heat
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           place
           of
           Refuge
           and
           Covert
           from
           the
           Storm
           and
           from
           the
           Rain
           .
           Neither
           have
           we
           been
           left
           to
           Act
           by
           the
           Examples
           or
           Traditions
           of
           Men
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           a
           full
           Manifestation
           of
           the
           revealed
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           Evidence
           and
           Conviction
           ;
           God
           having
           in
           these
           latter
           Times
           raised
           up
           many
           most
           Eminent
           Instruments
           for
           Direction
           and
           Encouragement
           unto
           his
           People
           ,
           which
           he
           furnished
           accordingly
           with
           
           great
           Qualifications
           to
           this
           End
           and
           Purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           true
           Original
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Institution
           and
           Order
           of
           Evangelical
           Churches
           might
           be
           known
           ,
           distinguished
           ,
           prized
           and
           adhered
           to
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           know
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           followers
           of
           him
           as
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           Obedience
           to
           all
           his
           revealed
           Mind
           and
           Will.
           Amongst
           which
           faithful
           and
           renowned
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           late
           Author
           of
           this
           most
           useful
           and
           practical
           Treatise
           ,
           hath
           approved
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           .
           I
           need
           say
           nothing
           of
           his
           stedfast
           Piety
           ,
           universal
           Learning
           ,
           indefatigable
           Labours
           in
           incessant
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           of
           greatest
           weight
           )
           against
           all
           Opposition
           made
           thereto
           ,
           by
           Men
           of
           corrupt
           Minds
           .
           His
           surviving
           Works
           will
           always
           be
           bespeaking
           his
           honourable
           Remembrance
           ,
           amongst
           all
           impartial
           Lovers
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           They
           that
           were
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           knew
           how
           much
           the
           state
           and
           standing
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           late
           Sufferings
           and
           Strugglings
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           laid
           to
           heart
           by
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           he
           put
           forth
           his
           utmost
           strength
           to
           Assist
           ,
           Aid
           ,
           Comfort
           and
           Support
           the
           sinking
           Spirits
           of
           the
           poor
           Saints
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           wearied
           out
           with
           long
           and
           repeated
           Persecutions
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           was
           occasioned
           by
           one
           of
           the
           last
           and
           most
           vigorous
           Assaults
           made
           upon
           Separate
           and
           Congregational-Churches
           ,
           by
           a
           Pen
           dipt
           in
           the
           Gall
           of
           that
           persecuting
           Spirit
           ,
           under
           which
           God's
           People
           groaned
           throughout
           this
           Land.
           He
           then
           wrote
           an
           elaborate
           account
           of
           Evangelical
           Churches
           ,
           their
           Original
           ,
           Institution
           ,
           &c.
           with
           a
           Vindication
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Charges
           laid
           in
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
          
           ▪
           This
           he
           lived
           to
           Print
           ,
           and
           
           promised
           to
           handle
           the
           Subject
           more
           particularly
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           performed
           .
           He
           lived
           to
           finish
           it
           under
           his
           great
           bodily
           Infirmities
           ;
           whereby
           he
           saw
           himself
           hastening
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Race
           ;
           yet
           so
           great
           was
           his
           Love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           had
           Life
           and
           Breath
           he
           drew
           not
           back
           his
           Hand
           from
           his
           Service
           .
           This
           Work
           he
           finished
           (
           with
           others
           )
           through
           the
           gracious
           support
           and
           assistance
           of
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           Corrected
           the
           Copy
           before
           his
           departure
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           maist
           be
           assured
           ,
           That
           what
           thou
           hast
           here
           ,
           was
           his
           ,
           (
           
           Errata's
           of
           the
           Press
           only
           excepted
           )
           and
           likewise
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           his
           Legacy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           dying
           Labours
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           's
           most
           uncharitable
           to
           suppose
           ,
           That
           the
           things
           here
           wrote
           ,
           were
           penned
           with
           any
           other
           Design
           ,
           than
           to
           advance
           the
           Glory
           and
           Interest
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           on
           his
           own
           Spirit
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           perusal
           that
           I
           have
           had
           of
           these
           Papers
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           recommend
           them
           to
           all
           diligent
           Enquirers
           after
           the
           true
           Nature
           ,
           Way
           ,
           Order
           and
           Practice
           of
           Evangelical
           Churches
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           Account
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           Vnderstanding
           the
           Professors
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           have
           had
           and
           practised
           .
           Who
           ever
           is
           otherwise
           Minded
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           own
           Light
           and
           Conscience
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           many
           serious
           Professors
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           well
           grounded
           in
           the
           main
           saving
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           yet
           much
           to
           seek
           of
           these
           necessary
           Truths
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           good
           Information
           therein
           ,
           and
           therefore
           walk
           not
           up
           to
           all
           the
           revealed
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           sincerely
           desire
           .
           Let
           such
           ,
           with
           unprejudiced
           
           Minds
           ,
           Read
           ,
           and
           Consider
           what
           is
           here
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           nothing
           upon
           humane
           Authority
           ;
           follow
           no
           Man
           in
           Judgment
           or
           Practice
           any
           further
           than
           he
           is
           a
           follower
           of
           Christ.
           And
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Request
           of
           him
           that
           is
           a
           lover
           of
           all
           them
           that
           Love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             J.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           THere
           is
           lately
           Published
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           Wherein
           Sin
           's
           Reign
           is
           discovered
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           :
           how
           the
           Law
           supports
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           Grace
           delivers
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           its
           Dominion
           in
           the
           Heart
           .
           
             Price
             bound
          
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           The
           Author
           also
           ushered
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           his
           Preface
           ,
           another
           very
           useful
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             best
             Treasure
             :
             or
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             be
             truly
             Rich.
          
           Being
           a
           Discourse
           on
           Ephes.
           iij.
           8
           .
           wherein
           is
           opened
           and
           commended
           to
           Saints
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           personal
           and
           purchased
           Riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Treasure
           to
           be
           preserved
           and
           ensured
           by
           all
           that
           would
           be
           Happy
           here
           and
           hereafter
           .
           By
           
             Bartholomew
             Ashwood
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Price
             bound
          
           2s
           .
           6d
           .
        
         
           Another
           Book
           of
           the
           same
           Authors
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             heavenly
             Trade
          
           ;
           or
           the
           best
           Merchandize
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           live
           well
           in
           impoverishing
           Times
           .
           A
           Discourse
           occasioned
           from
           the
           decay
           of
           Earthly
           Trades
           ,
           and
           visible
           waste
           of
           practical
           Piety
           ,
           in
           the
           Day
           we
           live
           in
           .
           Offering
           Arguments
           and
           Counsels
           to
           all
           ,
           towards
           a
           speedy
           revival
           of
           dying
           Godliness
           ;
           and
           timely
           prevention
           of
           the
           dangerous
           issues
           thereof
           hanging
           over
           us
           .
           Very
           necessary
           for
           all
           Families
           .
           Price
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           
           
             Some
             other
             Books
             Printed
             for
             and
             Sold
             by
             
               William
               Marshal
            
             .
          
           
             
             CAryl's
             Exposition
             on
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             Job
             .
             In
             Two
             Volumes
             in
             Folio
             .
          
           
             
             Pool's
             
               Synopsis
               Criticorum
            
             .
             In
             V.
             Volumes
             .
             Latin.
             
          
           
             —
             's
             Synopsis
             on
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             In
             Two
             large
             Volumes
             ,
             in
             Latin
             ,
             with
             the
             Index
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             very
             cheap
             .
             In
             Quires
             both
             Volumes
             for
             20
             s
             ,
             and
             both
             Vol.
             well
             bound
             for
             30
             s.
             
          
           
             
             Pool's
             Annotations
             in
             English.
             Two
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             
             Index's
             to
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             to
             be
             sold
             alone
             .
             Price
             5
             s.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Owen
             on
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             In
             Four
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             Owen
             on
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
             Clark's
             Martyrology
             .
          
           
             
               Mellificium
               Chirurgiae
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Marrow
             of
             Chirurgery
             .
             An
             Anatomical
             Treatise
             .
             Institutions
             of
             Physick
             ,
             with
             
             Hippocrates's
             Aphorisms
             largely
             Commented
             upon
             .
             The
             
               Marrow
               of
               Physick
            
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Causes
             ,
             Signs
             and
             Cures
             of
             most
             Diseases
             incident
             to
             humane
             Bodies
             .
             Choice
             experienced
             Receipts
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             several
             Distempers
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Edition
             ,
             enlarged
             withm
             any
             Additions
             ,
             and
             purged
             from
             many
             Faults
             that
             escaped
             in
             the
             former
             Impressions
             .
             Illustrated
             with
             Twelve
             Copper
             Cuts
             .
             By
             
               James
               Cooke
            
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             Practitioner
             in
             Physick
             and
             Chirurgery
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             very
             useful
             Book
             of
             the
             same
             Authors
             ,
             for
             those
             That
             are
             desirous
             of
             being
             their
             own
             Physicians
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
               Select
               Observations
               of
               English
               Bodies
               ,
               of
               Eminent
               Persons
               ,
               in
               desperate
               Diseases
               .
            
             To
             which
             is
             now
             added
             an
             Hundred
             rich
             Counsels
             and
             Advices
             for
             several
             honourable
             Persons
             .
             With
             all
             the
             several
             Medicines
             and
             Methods
             by
             which
             the
             several
             Cures
             were
             effected
             .
             With
             Directions
             about
             Drinking
             the
             Bath
             Water
             .
             
               Price
               bound
            
             2
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             
             Clarkson's
             Primitive
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               Octavo
               .
               Price
               bound
            
             ,
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             Owen
             of
             Justification
             .
             —
             's
             Brief
             and
             Impartial
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         TRUE
         NATURE
         OF
         A
         Gospel
         Church
         AND
         ITS
         GOVERNMENT
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           Subject
           Matter
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           as
           unto
           its
           Essence
           ,
           Constitution
           and
           Being
           ;
           or
           as
           unto
           its
           Power
           and
           Order
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           Organized
           .
           As
           unto
           its
           Essence
           and
           Being
           ,
           its
           constituent
           parts
           are
           its
           Matter
           and
           Form.
           These
           we
           must
           enquire
           into
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           understand
           the
           persons
           whereof
           the
           Church
           doth
           consist
           ,
           with
           their
           Qualifications
           :
           And
           by
           its
           Form
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           cause
           and
           way
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           Relation
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           therewithal
           an
           Interest
           in
           all
           that
           belongs
           unto
           a
           Church
           ,
           either
           privilege
           ,
           or
           power
           ,
           as
           such
           .
        
         
         
           Our
           first
           Enquiry
           being
           concerning
           
             what
             sort
             of
             Persons
          
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           requireth
           and
           admitteth
           to
           be
           the
           
             visible
             Subjects
          
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           in
           our
           Determination
           by
           respect
           unto
           his
           Honour
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Holiness
           of
           his
           Rule
           .
           To
           reckon
           such
           persons
           to
           be
           Subjects
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Members
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           requires
           and
           owns
           ,
           (
           for
           others
           are
           not
           so
           )
           who
           would
           not
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           approved
           ,
           
           in
           a
           well
           Governed
           Kingdom
           or
           Commonwealth
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           highly
           dishonourable
           unto
           him
           .
           But
           it
           is
           so
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           that
           let
           Men
           be
           never
           so
           notoriously
           and
           flagitiously
           wicked
           ,
           until
           they
           become
           pests
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           esteemed
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           And
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           thought
           little
           less
           than
           Schism
           to
           forbid
           them
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           its
           sacred
           Privileges
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           in
           general
           represent
           the
           Kingdom
           or
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           consist
           of
           persons
           
             called
             Saints
          
           ,
           separated
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           things
           of
           an
           alike
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           immediately
           .
           And
           if
           the
           
             Honour
             of
             Christ
          
           were
           of
           such
           weight
           with
           us
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           if
           we
           understood
           aright
           the
           nature
           and
           ends
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           peculiar
           Glory
           of
           it
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           consists
           in
           the
           
             Holiness
             of
             its
             Subjects
          
           ,
           such
           an
           Holiness
           as
           the
           World
           in
           its
           wisdom
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           we
           would
           duly
           consider
           whom
           we
           avow
           to
           belong
           thereunto
           .
           Those
           who
           know
           ought
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           will
           not
           profess
           that
           persons
           openly
           profane
           ,
           vicious
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           wicked
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           are
           approved
           and
           owned
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           or
           that
           it
           is
           his
           will
           that
           we
           should
           receive
           them
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           an
           old
           opinion
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           separation
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           
             mixture
             of
             wicked
             men
          
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           made
           a
           scare-crow
           to
           frighten
           men
           from
           attempting
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           greatest
           Evils
           ,
           and
           a
           covert
           for
           the
           composing
           Churches
           of
           such
           Members
           only
           .
        
         
           Some
           things
           therefore
           are
           to
           be
           premised
           unto
           what
           shall
           be
           offered
           unto
           the
           right
           stating
           of
           this
           Enquiry
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           required
           of
           any
           as
           unto
           
             Personal
             Qualifications
          
           in
           a
           visible
           uncontroulable
           profession
           ,
           to
           constitute
           
           them
           Subjects
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           Members
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           required
           by
           the
           most
           righteous
           and
           severe
           
             Laws
             of
             Men
          
           to
           constitute
           a
           
             good
             Subject
          
           or
           Citizen
           ,
           the
           distinction
           between
           his
           visible
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           principal
           causes
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           utterly
           lost
           .
           Now
           all
           negative
           Qualifications
           ,
           as
           that
           Men
           are
           not
           Oppressors
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Revilers
           ,
           Swearers
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           &c.
           are
           required
           hereunto
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           fallen
           out
           ,
           that
           generally
           more
           is
           required
           to
           constitute
           such
           a
           Citizen
           as
           shall
           represent
           the
           righteous
           Laws
           he
           liveth
           under
           ,
           than
           to
           constitute
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           whereas
           Regeneration
           is
           expresly
           required
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           to
           give
           a
           Right
           and
           Privilege
           unto
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           or
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           that
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           Kingdoms
           in
           and
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           unto
           an
           Interest
           wherein
           never
           any
           such
           thing
           was
           required
           ;
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           something
           better
           ,
           more
           excellent
           and
           sublime
           than
           any
           thing
           the
           Laws
           and
           Polities
           of
           Men
           pretend
           unto
           or
           prescribe
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           cannot
           consist
           in
           any
           outward
           Rites
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           the
           worst
           and
           vilest
           of
           Men
           ;
           besides
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           us
           a
           description
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           its
           consisting
           in
           any
           such
           Rite
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           .
           And
           many
           things
           required
           unto
           good
           Citizens
           ,
           are
           far
           better
           than
           the
           meer
           observation
           of
           such
           a
           Rite
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           Regeneration
           Baptism
           is
           the
           Symbol
           ,
           the
           Sign
           ,
           
           Expression
           and
           Representation
           .
           Wherefore
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           partakers
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           giveth
           all
           the
           external
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           which
           belong
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           Regenerate
           ,
           until
           they
           come
           unto
           such
           Seasons
           ,
           wherein
           the
           personal
           performance
           of
           those
           Duties
           whereon
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           visible
           Regeneration
           doth
           depend
           ,
           is
           required
           of
           them
           .
           Herein
           if
           they
           fail
           ,
           they
           lose
           all
           privilege
           and
           benefit
           by
           their
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           So
           speaks
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Circumcision
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           Rom.
           2.25
           .
           
             For
             Circumcision
             verily
             profiteth
             ,
             if
             thou
             keep
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             breaker
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             thy
             Circumcision
             is
             made
             uncircumcision
             .
          
           It
           is
           so
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Baptism
           .
           Verily
           it
           
           profiteth
           ,
           if
           a
           Man
           stand
           unto
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Covenant
           which
           is
           tendered
           therein
           between
           God
           and
           his
           Soul
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           give
           him
           Right
           unto
           all
           the
           outward
           Privileges
           of
           a
           
             Regenerate
             State
          
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           do
           not
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           his
           Baptism
           is
           
             no
             Baptism
          
           ,
           
           as
           unto
           the
           real
           communication
           of
           Grace
           and
           acceptance
           with
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           
             no
             Baptism
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           participation
           of
           the
           external
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           a
           
             Regenerate
             State.
          
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           God
           alone
           is
           judge
           concerning
           this
           Regeneration
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           internal
           ,
           
           
             real
             principle
             and
             state
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           whereon
           the
           participation
           of
           all
           the
           spiritual
           advantages
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           doth
           depend
           :
           The
           Church
           is
           judge
           of
           its
           evidences
           and
           fruits
           in
           their
           external
           Demonstration
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           participation
           of
           the
           
             outward
             Privileges
          
           of
           a
           
             Regenerate
             State
          
           ,
           
           and
           no
           farther
           .
           And
           we
           shall
           hereon
           briefly
           declare
           what
           belongs
           unto
           the
           forming
           of
           a
           right
           judgment
           herein
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           fit
           Members
           of
           any
           Gospel
           Church-State
           ,
           or
           have
           a
           Right
           so
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           from
           whom
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           withdraw
           or
           
             withhold
             Communion
          
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           part
           of
           the
           matter
           constitūent
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           meet
           Members
           for
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           it
           .
           But
           such
           are
           all
           
             Habitual
             Sinners
          
           ;
           those
           who
           having
           prevalent
           habits
           and
           inclinations
           unto
           Sins
           of
           any
           kind
           unmortified
           ,
           do
           walk
           according
           unto
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           profane
           Swearers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Fornicators
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Oppressors
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Phil.
           3.18
           ,
           19.
           2
           
           Thess.
           3.6
           .
           2
           Tim.
           3.5
           .
           as
           a
           Man
           living
           and
           dying
           in
           
             any
             known
             Sin
          
           ,
           that
           is
           habitually
           ,
           without
           Repentance
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ;
           so
           a
           Man
           known
           to
           live
           in
           Sin
           ,
           cannot
           regularly
           be
           received
           into
           any
           Church
           .
           To
           compose
           Churches
           of
           
             Habitual
             Sinners
          
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           as
           unto
           Sins
           of
           Commission
           ,
           or
           Sins
           of
           Omission
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           erect
           Temples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Chapels
           unto
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           being
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           
             admonished
             of
             any
             scandalous
             Sin
          
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           of
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           
           are
           not
           meet
           Members
           for
           the
           
             Original
             Constitution
          
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           state
           of
           
           them
           who
           abide
           
             Obstinate
             in
             any
             known
             Sin
          
           ,
           
           whereby
           they
           have
           given
           offence
           unto
           others
           ,
           without
           a
           professed
           Repentance
           thereof
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           not
           lived
           in
           it
           habitually
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           to
           be
           such
           as
           
             visibly
             answer
          
           the
           Description
           given
           of
           Gospel
           Churches
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Titles
           assigned
           therein
           unto
           the
           Members
           of
           such
           Churches
           ,
           may
           on
           good
           grounds
           be
           appropriated
           unto
           them
           .
           To
           compose
           Churches
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           do
           not
           visibly
           answer
           the
           character
           given
           of
           what
           they
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           always
           to
           be
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           or
           Gospel-constitution
           ,
           is
           not
           Church
           Edification
           but
           Destruction
           .
           And
           those
           who
           look
           on
           the
           things
           spoken
           of
           all
           Church
           Members
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             lively
             stones
          
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           justified
           and
           
             sanctified
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             World
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           those
           which
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           indeed
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           even
           deride
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           same
           things
           in
           present
           Church
           Members
           ,
           or
           the
           Application
           of
           them
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           so
           ,
           are
           themselves
           no
           small
           part
           of
           that
           woful
           Degeneracy
           which
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           fallen
           under
           .
           Let
           it
           then
           be
           considered
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           their
           Dedication
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           
             Typical
             Holiness
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           Christian
           Churches
           in
           
             real
             Holiness
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           ,
           9.
           with
           the
           Description
           given
           of
           them
           constantly
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           
             Faithful
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Believing
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             House
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Temple
           wherein
           he
           dwells
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           united
           and
           compacted
           by
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           Spirit
           unto
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           is
           said
           concerning
           their
           ways
           ,
           walkings
           and
           duties
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           uncontrolably
           evident
           of
           what
           sort
           our
           
             Church
             Members
          
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           nor
           are
           those
           of
           any
           other
           sort
           able
           to
           discharge
           the
           Duties
           which
           are
           incumbent
           on
           all
           Church
           Members
           ,
           nor
           to
           use
           the
           Privileges
           they
           are
           intrusted
           withal
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           suppose
           Churches
           regularly
           to
           consist
           of
           such
           persons
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           no
           way
           answer
           the
           
             Description
             given
             of
             Church
             Members
          
           in
           their
           Original
           Institution
           ,
           nor
           capable
           to
           discharge
           the
           Duties
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           giving
           evidence
           of
           Habits
           and
           actions
           inconsistent
           therewithal
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           disturb
           all
           Church
           Order
           ,
           but
           utterly
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Ends
           
           and
           Being
           of
           Churches
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           scandalous
           unto
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           than
           what
           Bellarmine
           affirms
           to
           be
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           opposition
           unto
           all
           others
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             no
             internal
             Vertue
             or
             Grace
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             its
             Members
             .
          
           Lib.
           3.
           
             de
             Eccles.
             cap.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           
           4.
           
           They
           must
           be
           such
           as
           do
           
             make
             an
             open
             profession
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             their
             readiness
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             unto
             all
             his
             Commands
             .
          
           This
           I
           suppose
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           ;
           for
           not
           only
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           make
           this
           Profession
           necessary
           unto
           the
           participation
           of
           any
           benefit
           or
           privilege
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           requires
           indispensably
           that
           so
           it
           should
           be
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           than
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           taken
           into
           the
           privileges
           attending
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           Laws
           and
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           avowing
           or
           professing
           that
           Obedience
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           only
           what
           is
           required
           unto
           
             such
             a
             Profession
          
           ,
           as
           may
           render
           Men
           meet
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           Right
           thereunto
           .
           For
           to
           suppose
           such
           a
           confession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           be
           compliant
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           by
           many
           who
           openly
           
             live
             in
             Sin
          
           ,
           being
           
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             unto
             every
             good
             work
             reprobate
             ,
          
           is
           to
           renounce
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           .
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           High-Priest
           of
           such
           a
           Profession
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           declare
           briefly
           what
           is
           necessary
           unto
           this
           Profession
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           know
           what
           it
           is
           which
           is
           required
           unto
           the
           Entrance
           of
           any
           into
           our
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Practice
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           traduced
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           required
           unto
           it
           a
           
             competent
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           especially
           concerning
           the
           
             Person
             and
             Offices
             of
             Christ.
          
           The
           Confession
           hereof
           ,
           was
           the
           ground
           whereon
           he
           granted
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           or
           all
           Church
           Power
           unto
           Believers
           ,
           Matth.
           16.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           The
           first
           Instruction
           which
           he
           gave
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           
             teach
             Men
          
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           revealed
           by
           him
           .
           The
           knowledge
           required
           in
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Judaical
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           Translated
           into
           the
           Christian
           ,
           was
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           ,
           that
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           him
           to
           
           be
           the
           true
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           For
           as
           on
           their
           unbelief
           thereof
           their
           Eternal
           ruine
           did
           depend
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             if
             you
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             you
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
          
           ;
           so
           the
           confession
           of
           him
           was
           sufficient
           on
           their
           part
           unto
           their
           Admission
           into
           the
           Gospel
           Church
           State.
           And
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           are
           apparent
           .
           With
           others
           ,
           an
           Instruction
           in
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           that
           are
           fundamental
           ,
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Profession
           we
           enquire
           after
           .
           So
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           tells
           us
           what
           pains
           they
           took
           in
           those
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           to
           instruct
           those
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           upon
           a
           
             general
             Conviction
             of
             its
             Truth
          
           ,
           were
           willing
           to
           adhere
           unto
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           .
           And
           what
           was
           their
           judgment
           herein
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           from
           the
           keeping
           a
           multitude
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Catechumens
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           admit
           them
           into
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           discharge
           their
           Duty
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           receive
           into
           Church-Communion
           such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           fundamental
           Doctrines
           and
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           learned
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           from
           a
           form
           of
           words
           ,
           yet
           really
           
             understand
             nothing
          
           of
           them
           .
           The
           promiscuous
           driving
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           who
           have
           been
           Baptized
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           unto
           a
           participation
           of
           all
           Church
           privileges
           ,
           is
           a
           profanation
           of
           the
           holy
           Institutions
           of
           Christ.
           This
           knowledge
           therefore
           belonging
           unto
           profession
           is
           it self
           to
           be
           professed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           required
           unto
           it
           
             a
             professed
             subjection
             of
             Soul
             and
             Conscience
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           This
           in
           general
           is
           performed
           by
           all
           that
           are
           Baptized
           when
           they
           are
           Adult
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           their
           own
           actual
           consent
           
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           it
           is
           required
           of
           all
           them
           who
           are
           Baptized
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           able
           with
           Faith
           and
           Understanding
           to
           profess
           their
           consent
           unto
           ,
           and
           abiding
           in
           that
           Covenant
           whereinto
           they
           were
           initiated
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           Instruction
           in
           ,
           and
           consent
           unto
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Self-denial
             and
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           :
           
           For
           this
           is
           made
           indispensably
           necessary
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           unto
           all
           that
           will
           be
           his
           Disciples
           .
           And
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           disadvantage
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Men
           
           have
           not
           been
           more
           and
           better
           instructed
           therein
           .
           
           It
           is
           commonly
           thought
           ,
           that
           who
           ever
           will
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           Christian
           at
           an
           
             easie
             rate
          
           ,
           it
           will
           cost
           him
           nothing
           .
           But
           the
           Gospel
           gives
           us
           another
           account
           of
           these
           things
           .
           For
           it
           not
           only
           warns
           us
           ,
           that
           Reproaches
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           Sufferings
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           oft-times
           to
           Death
           it self
           ,
           are
           the
           common
           lot
           of
           all
           its
           Professors
           ,
           
             who
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ;
           but
           also
           requires
           ,
           that
           at
           our
           initiation
           into
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           consider
           aright
           the
           dread
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           engage
           cheerfully
           to
           undergo
           them
           .
           Hence
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Times
          
           ,
           whilst
           all
           sorts
           of
           miseries
           were
           continually
           presented
           unto
           them
           who
           Embraced
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           their
           willing
           engagement
           to
           undergo
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           Converted
           ,
           was
           a
           firm
           Evidence
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           unto
           us
           also
           in
           times
           of
           Difficulty
           and
           Persecution
           .
           Some
           may
           suppose
           that
           the
           Faith
           and
           Confession
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Self-denial
           and
           
             readiness
             for
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           is
           of
           use
           only
           in
           time
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           not
           belong
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           continually
           the
           countenance
           and
           favour
           of
           publick
           Authority
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           they
           judge
           ,
           well
           for
           them
           ;
           with
           others
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           whose
           outward
           state
           makes
           the
           publick
           avowing
           of
           this
           Duty
           indispensably
           necessary
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           I
           may
           add
           it
           as
           my
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           are
           not
           my
           own
           alone
           )
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Countenance
           that
           is
           given
           unto
           any
           Church
           by
           the
           
             publick
             Magistracy
          
           ,
           yet
           whilst
           we
           are
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           those
           who
           will
           faithfully
           discharge
           their
           Duty
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           especially
           ,
           shall
           have
           need
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           sufferings
           .
           To
           escape
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           worldly
           advantages
           by
           sinful
           compliances
           ,
           or
           bearing
           with
           Men
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           is
           no
           Gospel
           Direction
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Conviction
             and
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             with
             the
             way
             of
             deliverance
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             that
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
          
           that
           is
           required
           in
           the
           Baptism
           of
           them
           that
           are
           Adult
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Unto
           this
           Profession
           is
           required
           the
           
             constant
             performance
             of
             all
             known
             Duties
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           both
           of
           Piety
           in
           the
           publick
           and
           private
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Charity
           with
           respect
           unto
           others
           .
           
             Shew
             me
             thy
             Faith
             by
             thy
             Works
             .
          
        
         
         
           6.
           
           A
           careful
           
             Abstinence
             from
             all
             known
             Sins
          
           ,
           giving
           scandal
           or
           offence
           ,
           either
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           ,
           
           that
           this
           Confession
           be
           made
           (
           
             with
             the
             Mouth
             Confession
             is
             made
             unto
             Salvation
          
           )
           against
           (
           1.
           )
           Fear
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Shame
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           
             Course
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           Opposition
           of
           all
           Enemies
           whatever
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           excluded
           from
           an
           Entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           State
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           either
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             grosly
             Ignorant
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Persecutors
           ,
           or
           reproachers
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Good
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           ways
           of
           God
           wherein
           they
           walk
           ;
           or
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           Idolaters
           ;
           or
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           Men
           
             scandalous
             in
             their
             Lives
          
           in
           the
           Commission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           or
           Omission
           of
           Duties
           ,
           through
           vitious
           Habits
           or
           Inclinations
           ;
           or
           ,
           (
           5.
           )
           such
           as
           would
           partake
           of
           Gospel-Privileges
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           yet
           openly
           avow
           that
           they
           
             will
             not
             submit
             unto
             the
             Law
             and
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           Rule
           is
           peremptory
           ;
           
             From
             such
             turn
             away
          
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           we
           are
           remote
           from
           exceeding
           the
           example
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           .
           Yea
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           that
           arrive
           unto
           it
           .
           Their
           endeavour
           was
           to
           Preach
           unto
           all
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           rejoiced
           in
           the
           
             multitudes
             that
             came
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             .
          
           But
           if
           any
           did
           essay
           to
           join
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           diligence
           in
           their
           Examination
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           their
           severe
           Enquiries
           into
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           their
           disposing
           of
           them
           for
           a
           long
           time
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Expectation
           for
           their
           Trial
           ,
           before
           their
           Admittance
           ,
           were
           remarkable
           .
           And
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           complain
           ,
           that
           their
           
             promiscuous
             Admittance
          
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           that
           would
           profess
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           into
           Church
           Membership
           ,
           which
           took
           place
           afterwards
           ,
           ruined
           all
           the
           Beauty
           ,
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           ascribed
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           proper
           
             Subject
             Matter
             of
             a
             Visible
             Church
             ,
          
           are
           such
           as
           in
           the
           
             judgment
             of
             Charity
          
           entitle
           them
           unto
           all
           the
           Appellations
           of
           
             Saints
             ;
             Called
             ,
             Sanctified
          
           ,
           that
           is
           Visibly
           and
           by
           Profession
           ,
           which
           are
           given
           unto
           the
           Members
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           answered
           in
           those
           who
           
           are
           admitted
           into
           that
           Privilege
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           wholly
           neglect
           our
           only
           Patterns
           .
           By
           these
           things
           ,
           although
           they
           should
           any
           of
           them
           not
           be
           
             real
             living
             Members
          
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           is
           an
           Head
           of
           spiritual
           and
           vital
           influence
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           meet
           Members
           of
           that
           Body
           of
           Christ
           unto
           which
           he
           is
           an
           
             Head
             of
             Rule
             and
             Government
          
           ;
           as
           also
           meet
           to
           be
           esteemed
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           none
           are
           excluded
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           concerning
           whom
           Rules
           are
           given
           ,
           either
           to
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           Church
           Society
           ,
           or
           are
           expresly
           excluded
           by
           God
           himself
           from
           any
           share
           in
           the
           
             Privileges
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Psal.
          
           50.16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Divines
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           do
           dispute
           from
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           that
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           persons
           unregenerate
           may
           be
           true
           Members
           of
           Visible
           Churches
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           very
           easie
           to
           be
           proved
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           any
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           denied
           .
           But
           the
           only
           Question
           is
           ,
           That
           whereas
           undoubtedly
           ,
           Profession
           is
           necessary
           unto
           all
           Church
           Communion
           ;
           whether
           ,
           if
           Men
           do
           
             profess
             themselves
             Hypocrites
             in
             State
          
           ,
           and
           Unregenerate
           in
           Mind
           ,
           that
           Profession
           do
           sufficiently
           qualify
           them
           for
           Church
           Communion
           .
           And
           whereas
           there
           is
           a
           double
           Profession
           ,
           one
           by
           Words
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           Works
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           ,
           Tit.
           1.16
           .
           Whether
           the
           latter
           be
           not
           as
           interpretative
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           state
           of
           Men
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           other
           contest
           we
           have
           with
           none
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           
             Belarmine
             de
             Eccles.
             lib.
          
           3.
           cap.
           2.
           gives
           an
           account
           out
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           ,
           from
           
             Brevec
             .
             Collat.
             Col.
          
           3.
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
             It
             doth
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             consist
             of
             a
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
             The
             Soul
             is
             the
             internal
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             The
             Body
             is
             the
             Profession
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             All
             true
             Believers
             making
             Profession
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             ,
             (
             as
             believing
             Catechumens
             )
             belong
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Body
             :
             Others
             are
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             namely
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             no
             internal
             Grace
             or
             true
             Faith
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Hair
             or
             the
             Nails
             ,
             or
             evil
             Humours
             in
             the
             Body
             .
          
           And
           thereunto
           adds
           ,
           That
           his
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           comprizeth
           this
           
             last
             sort
             only
          
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           should
           define
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           a
           
             Thing
             constituted
             
             and
             made
             up
             of
             Hair
             ,
             Nails
             ,
             and
             ill
             Humours
          
           ;
           and
           let
           others
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           have
           not
           such
           Churches
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           than
           that
           
             Evangelical
             Churches
          
           at
           their
           first
           constitution
           ,
           were
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           consist
           of
           such
           Members
           as
           we
           have
           described
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           one
           Word
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           intimating
           any
           Concession
           or
           Permission
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           receive
           into
           his
           Church
           those
           who
           are
           not
           so
           Qualified
           .
           Others
           have
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           themselves
           but
           Possession
           ;
           which
           being
           
             malae
             fidei
          
           ,
           ill
           obtained
           ,
           and
           ill
           continued
           ,
           will
           afford
           them
           no
           real
           advantage
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           trial
           shall
           come
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           
             such
             they
             ought
             to
             be
          
           .
           No
           Man
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           is
           come
           unto
           that
           profligate
           sense
           of
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ought
           to
           be
           
             visibly
             Holy.
          
           For
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           affirm
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           promises
           and
           privileges
           made
           and
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           belong
           unto
           them
           who
           
             visibly
             live
             and
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
          
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           if
           they
           
             ought
             so
             to
             be
          
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           at
           first
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           
             openly
             and
             visibly
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           declension
           from
           the
           Original
           Constitution
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           a
           Sinful
           Deviation
           in
           them
           from
           the
           Rule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           Original
           Constitution
           of
           Churches
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Members
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           observed
           ,
           preferred
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           whilst
           Persecution
           from
           without
           ,
           was
           continued
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           preserved
           within
           .
           I
           have
           in
           part
           declared
           before
           ,
           what
           great
           care
           and
           circumspection
           the
           Church
           then
           used
           in
           the
           Admission
           of
           any
           into
           their
           Fellowship
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           what
           trial
           they
           were
           to
           undergo
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           received
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           known
           also
           ,
           with
           what
           
             severe
             Discipline
          
           they
           watched
           over
           the
           Faith
           ,
           walking
           ,
           conversation
           and
           manners
           of
           all
           their
           Members
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           such
           was
           their
           care
           and
           diligence
           herein
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           left
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           the
           least
           Resemblance
           or
           Appearance
           of
           what
           was
           their
           State
           and
           manner
           of
           Rule
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           some
           think
           it
           meet
           to
           Ascend
           no
           higher
           in
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           than
           the
           times
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Emperours
          
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           
           began
           to
           rush
           into
           the
           fatal
           Apostasie
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           speak
           a
           little
           farther
           unto
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           Upon
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           Embracing
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           not
           only
           outward
           Peace
           and
           Tranquility
           was
           secured
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           countenanced
           ,
           encouraged
           ,
           honoured
           and
           rewarded
           ;
           the
           
             Rule
             ,
             Care
          
           and
           Diligence
           of
           the
           Churches
           about
           the
           Admission
           of
           Members
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           relinquished
           and
           forsaken
           .
           The
           
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           began
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           consisted
           in
           its
           numbers
           ;
           finding
           both
           their
           own
           Power
           ,
           Veneration
           and
           Revenue
           encreased
           thereby
           .
           In
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           whole
           Cities
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           upon
           a
           bare
           outward
           Profession
           ,
           were
           admitted
           into
           Churches
           .
           And
           then
           began
           the
           
             outward
             Court
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           that
           which
           belongs
           unto
           the
           outward
           Worship
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             to
             be
             trampled
             on
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           not
           kept
           any
           more
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           Scripture
           Rule
           ,
           which
           thenceforth
           was
           applied
           only
           to
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           and
           them
           that
           Worshipped
           therein
           :
           For
           this
           corruption
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           and
           means
           of
           introducing
           all
           that
           corruption
           in
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Order
          
           and
           Rule
           which
           ensued
           ,
           and
           ended
           in
           the
           great
           Apostacy
           .
           For
           whatever
           belonged
           unto
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           especially
           these
           that
           consist
           in
           practice
           ,
           were
           accommodated
           unto
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Churches
           :
           And
           such
           they
           were
           as
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           
             superstitious
             Rites
          
           to
           be
           mixed
           with
           their
           Worship
           ,
           as
           not
           understanding
           the
           Power
           and
           Glory
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           ;
           such
           as
           no
           interest
           in
           
             Church
             Order
          
           could
           be
           committed
           unto
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           not
           qualified
           to
           bear
           any
           share
           in
           it
           ;
           such
           as
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           a
           
             Rule
             over
             them
          
           ,
           with
           Grandeur
           and
           Power
           ,
           like
           unto
           that
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           Accommodation
           of
           all
           Church
           concerns
           ,
           unto
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           such
           corrupt
           Members
           as
           Churches
           were
           filled
           with
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           made
           up
           of
           ,
           proved
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           its
           Order
           and
           Beauty
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Protestant
             Reformation
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           very
           little
           regard
           was
           had
           thereunto
           .
           Those
           great
           
           and
           worthy
           Persons
           who
           were
           called
           unto
           that
           Work
           ,
           did
           set
           themselves
           principally
           ,
           yea
           ,
           solely
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           against
           the
           
             false
             Doctrine
          
           and
           
             Idolatrous
             Worship
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           as
           judging
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           removed
           and
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           people
           by
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Truth
           and
           Order
           of
           Worship
           ,
           would
           be
           retrived
           from
           the
           evil
           of
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Holiness
           be
           again
           reduced
           among
           them
           .
           For
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           had
           filled
           the
           people
           with
           Darkness
           and
           corrupted
           their
           Conversations
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           absolutely
           judge
           amiss
           therein
           :
           For
           although
           they
           were
           themselves
           at
           first
           introduced
           in
           compliance
           with
           the
           ignorance
           and
           wickedness
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           suited
           to
           promote
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           countenance
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           effectually
           .
           Hence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           unto
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           attempted
           ,
           until
           Calvin
           set
           up
           his
           Discipline
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           which
           hath
           filled
           the
           World
           with
           clamours
           against
           him
           from
           that
           day
           to
           this
           .
           In
           most
           other
           places
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           continued
           the
           same
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           places
           as
           bad
           in
           their
           Lives
           as
           when
           they
           were
           Papists
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Method
           was
           designed
           in
           the
           Holy
           ,
           Wise
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           a
           
             progressive
             Reformation
          
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           made
           a
           gradual
           Progress
           into
           its
           decay
           .
           For
           had
           the
           Reformers
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           such
           as
           were
           
             unmeet
             for
             its
             Communion
          
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           gathered
           out
           of
           them
           such
           as
           were
           meet
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           its
           Original
           Institution
           ;
           it
           would
           through
           the
           
             paucity
             of
             the
             number
          
           of
           those
           who
           could
           have
           complied
           with
           the
           Design
           ,
           have
           greatly
           obstructed
           ,
           if
           not
           utterly
           defeated
           their
           endeavour
           for
           the
           
             Reformation
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
          
           .
           This
           was
           that
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           since
           made
           effectual
           ,
           in
           these
           Nations
           especially
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           to
           turn
           Multitudes
           from
           
             Darkness
             to
             Light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             Himself
             ,
             translating
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             His
             dear
             Son.
          
           Hereby
           ▪
           way
           is
           made
           for
           a
           necessary
           addition
           unto
           the
           work
           of
           
           Reformation
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           closing
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           at
           first
           be
           attained
           unto
           ,
           nor
           well
           attempted
           ;
           namely
           the
           Reduction
           of
           Churches
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           matter
           ,
           or
           the
           Members
           of
           them
           unto
           their
           Primitive
           Institution
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           is
           designed
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           this
           only
           .
           We
           desire
           no
           more
           to
           constitute
           
             Church
             Members
          
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           desire
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           what
           in
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           may
           comply
           with
           the
           Vnion
           that
           is
           between
           Christ
           the
           Head
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           12.27
           .
           Eph.
           2.22
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           2
           
           Cor.
           11.1
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Thess.
           1.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           that
           may
           in
           the
           same
           judgment
           answer
           the
           way
           of
           the
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           unto
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           adds
           unto
           the
           Church
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           Act.
           2.47
           .
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           receiving
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           
             because
             he
             hath
             received
             them
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.1
           ,
           2.
           that
           may
           answer
           that
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           which
           was
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           what
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
          
           ,
           but
           
             what
             God
             himself
             revealed
             ,
             Matth.
          
           16.16
           .
           and
           not
           such
           as
           have
           a
           form
           of
           Godliness
           but
           deny
           the
           Power
           thereof
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.5
           .
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           many
           Church
           Members
           are
           not
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           Hypocrites
           may
           be
           among
           them
           ;
           that
           the
           judgment
           which
           is
           passed
           on
           the
           Confession
           and
           Profession
           of
           them
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Admitted
           into
           Churches
           ,
           is
           charitative
           ,
           proceeding
           on
           evidence
           of
           moral
           Probability
           ,
           not
           determining
           the
           reality
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           sundry
           measures
           of
           Light
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           and
           Abilities
           and
           Readiness
           of
           Mind
           in
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Admitted
           ,
           all
           whose
           Circumstances
           are
           duly
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           with
           indulgence
           unto
           their
           weaknesses
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Scripture
           will
           allow
           us
           any
           further
           Latitude
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
        
         
           Our
           present
           Enquiry
           yet
           remaining
           on
           these
           considerations
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           our
           Duty
           
             in
             point
             of
             Communion
             with
             such
             Churches
          
           as
           are
           made
           up
           or
           composed
           of
           Members
           
             visibly
             unholy
          
           ;
           or
           such
           as
           comply
           not
           with
           the
           Qualifications
           that
           are
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           indispensably
           required
           ,
           to
           give
           unto
           any
           a
           Regular
           entrance
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           a
           participation
           of
           its
           Privileges
           .
           For
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           
             such
             Churches
             will
             
             Reform
             themselves
             ,
          
           by
           any
           Act
           ,
           Duty
           or
           Power
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           seeing
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           are
           justly
           supposed
           averse
           from
           ,
           and
           enemies
           unto
           any
           such
           Work.
           I
           answer
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           
             Communion
             with
             particular
             Churches
          
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           absolutely
           by
           Edification
           .
           No
           Man
           is
           or
           can
           be
           obliged
           to
           abide
           in
           or
           confine
           himself
           unto
           the
           Communion
           of
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           any
           longer
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           for
           his
           Edification
           .
           And
           this
           liberty
           is
           allowed
           unto
           all
           persons
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           For
           ,
           allow
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           born
           in
           such
           a
           Parish
           ,
           to
           be
           baptized
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           educated
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           judge
           that
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Parish
          
           is
           not
           useful
           unto
           his
           Edification
           ,
           he
           may
           withdraw
           from
           all
           Communion
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           by
           the
           removal
           of
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           to
           the
           next
           door
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           corruption
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             matter
             of
             it
          
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           overthroweth
           
             all
             that
             Communion
          
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             love
             without
             dissimulation
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           treat
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           scandals
           and
           offences
           which
           must
           of
           necessity
           abound
           in
           such
           Churches
           ,
           be
           really
           obstructive
           of
           Edification
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           
             ways
             and
             walking
          
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           be
           dishonourable
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ,
           giving
           no
           Representation
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           Christ
           or
           his
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           such
           Churches
           
             do
             not
             ,
             can
             not
             ,
             will
             not
          
           Reform
           themselves
           :
           Then
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           Man
           who
           takes
           care
           of
           his
           own
           present
           Edification
           ,
           and
           the
           future
           salvation
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           
             peaceably
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             such
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           to
           join
           in
           such
           others
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Church
           Societies
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           be
           obtained
           .
           Men
           may
           not
           only
           do
           so
           ,
           because
           all
           obligation
           unto
           the
           use
           of
           means
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           such
           an
           end
           ,
           doth
           cease
           ,
           when
           the
           means
           are
           not
           suited
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           obstructive
           of
           its
           attainment
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           Testimony
           hereby
           against
           the
           Declension
           from
           the
           Rule
           
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonour
           that
           by
           this
           means
           is
           reflected
           on
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           necessary
           unto
           all
           that
           desire
           to
           acquit
           themselves
           as
           
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           unto
           their
           Lord
           and
           King.
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           ,
           who
           understand
           the
           nature
           ,
           use
           and
           end
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Churches
          
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           relinquishment
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           practice
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           is
           as
           just
           a
           cause
           of
           withdrawing
           Communion
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           forsaking
           the
           same
           Rule
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           some
           will
           judge
           that
           sundry
           inconveniences
           will
           ensue
           on
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           when
           any
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           practise
           according
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           when
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           supposed
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           is
           capable
           of
           an
           uncontrollable
           evidence
           ,
           no
           inconvenience
           can
           ensue
           on
           the
           practice
           directed
           unto
           ,
           any
           way
           to
           be
           compared
           unto
           the
           mischief
           of
           obliging
           Believers
           to
           abide
           always
           in
           such
           Societies
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           may
           be
           yet
           enquired
           into
           ,
           that
           relate
           unto
           this
           part
           of
           the
           state
           of
           
             Evangelical
             Churches
          
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           a
           Church
           may
           not
           ,
           ought
           not
           ,
           to
           
             take
             under
             its
             Conduct
          
           ,
           Inspection
           and
           Rule
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           meet
           to
           be
           received
           into
           full
           Communion
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Children
           and
           Servants
           of
           those
           who
           are
           compleat
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Answ.
           No
           doubt
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Officers
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           when
           it
           is
           neglected
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           are
           to
           take
           care
           of
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           in
           their
           Families
           ;
           which
           ,
           without
           an
           inspection
           into
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           they
           cannot
           do
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Housholds
           were
           constantly
           reckoned
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Families
           were
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           ,
           Luk.
           19.9
           .
           Act.
           16.15
           .
           Rom.
           16.10
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.16
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.19
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Children
           to
           belong
           unto
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           their
           
             Parents
             Covenant
          
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           Right
           unto
           Baptism
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           in
           the
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           a
           Right
           unto
           all
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           until
           they
           voluntarily
           relinquish
           their
           claim
           unto
           them
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           
             Baptizing
             the
             Children
             of
             Church
             Members
             ,
          
           giving
           
           them
           thereby
           an
           Admission
           into
           the
           visible
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           puts
           an
           Obligation
           on
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           what
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           kept
           and
           preserved
           
             meet
             Members
          
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           due
           watch
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           instruction
           of
           them
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Though
           neither
           the
           Church
           nor
           its
           Privileges
           be
           continued
           and
           preserved
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           by
           
             carnal
             generation
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           a
           
             God
             unto
             Believers
             and
             their
             Seed
          
           ;
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           means
           of
           a
           gracious
           Education
           in
           such
           Families
           ,
           and
           of
           conversion
           and
           edification
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           ordinarily
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           addition
           of
           Members
           out
           of
           the
           Families
           already
           incorporated
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Mamalukes
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           no
           regard
           unto
           natural
           Successors
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           continually
           made
           up
           of
           Strangers
           and
           Foreigners
           incorporated
           into
           it
           :
           Nor
           like
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Common-weal
          
           ,
           which
           consisting
           of
           Men
           only
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           have
           been
           the
           matter
           of
           
             one
             Age
          
           alone
           .
        
         
           The
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           this
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           consists
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           Prayer
           for
           them
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Catechetical
             Instruction
          
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           unto
           their
           Capacities
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Advice
           to
           their
           Parents
           concerning
           them
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Visiting
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Families
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Encouragement
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           Admonition
           according
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           Direction
           for
           a
           due
           preparation
           unto
           the
           joining
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           full
           Communion
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           Exclusion
           of
           them
           from
           a
           claim
           unto
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           especial
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           render
           themselves
           visibly
           unmeet
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           brings
           unconceivable
           prejudice
           unto
           Churches
           ,
           and
           if
           continued
           in
           ,
           will
           prove
           their
           Ruine
           .
           For
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           propagated
           and
           continued
           ,
           at
           the
           easie
           rate
           of
           a
           constant
           supply
           by
           the
           
             carnal
             baptized
             posterity
          
           of
           those
           who
           do
           at
           any
           time
           justly
           or
           unjustly
           belong
           unto
           them
           :
           But
           they
           are
           to
           prepare
           a
           
             meet
             supply
             of
             Members
          
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           spiritual
           means
           whose
           administration
           they
           are
           intrusted
           
           withal
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           one
           end
           of
           Churches
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           
             preserve
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           Families
           once
           graciously
           taken
           thereinto
           .
           The
           neglect
           therefore
           herein
           ,
           is
           carefully
           to
           be
           watched
           against
           .
           And
           it
           doth
           arise
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           an
           
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Duty
          
           ,
           in
           most
           that
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           From
           the
           
             paucity
             of
             Officers
          
           in
           most
           Churches
           ,
           both
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           
             want
             of
             a
             Teacher
             or
             Catechist
          
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           who
           should
           attend
           only
           unto
           the
           instruction
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           persons
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           
             Want
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             Duty
          
           in
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           not
           valuing
           aright
           the
           
             great
             privilege
          
           of
           having
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           under
           the
           inspection
           ,
           care
           and
           blessing
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           not
           instilling
           into
           them
           a
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           Duties
           that
           are
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Relation
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           In
           not
           
             bringing
             them
          
           duly
           unto
           the
           Church
           Assemblies
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           In
           not
           preparing
           and
           disposing
           them
           unto
           an
           actual
           entrance
           into
           full
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           In
           not
           advising
           with
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           6.
           )
           Especially
           by
           an
           indulgence
           unto
           that
           loose
           and
           careless
           kind
           of
           Education
           in
           Conformity
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           generally
           prevails
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           on
           various
           accounts
           and
           occasions
           ,
           drop
           off
           here
           and
           there
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           Relation
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           respect
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           enquiry
           after
           them
           ;
           Churches
           being
           supplied
           by
           such
           as
           are
           occasionally
           Converted
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Where
           Churches
           are
           compleat
           in
           the
           kind
           and
           number
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           attend
           unto
           all
           the
           Duties
           and
           occasions
           of
           them
           ;
           where
           whole
           Families
           ,
           in
           the
           conjunction
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           Dedicated
           unto
           God
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           several
           capacities
           of
           those
           whereof
           they
           do
           consist
           ;
           where
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           provide
           for
           its
           own
           
             successive
             continuation
          
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           Gods
           Covenant
           in
           the
           Families
           taken
           thereinto
           ;
           where
           Parents
           esteem
           themselves
           accountable
           unto
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Relation
           of
           their
           Children
           thereunto
           ,
           there
           is
           provision
           for
           Church
           Order
           ,
           Usefulness
           and
           Beauty
           ,
           beyond
           what
           is
           usually
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           especial
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           
             Admission
             of
             Members
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           great
           Persecution
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           little
           enquired
           into
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Apostolical
             and
             Primitive
             Times
          
           ,
           the
           Churches
           were
           exceeding
           careful
           not
           to
           admit
           into
           their
           society
           ,
           such
           as
           by
           whom
           they
           might
           be
           betrayed
           unto
           the
           rage
           of
           their
           Persecuting
           Adversaries
           .
           Yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           care
           ,
           they
           could
           seldom
           avoid
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           Persecution
           grew
           severe
           ,
           some
           or
           other
           would
           fall
           from
           them
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Temptation
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           discovery
           of
           their
           latent
           hypocrisie
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           unto
           their
           great
           trial
           and
           distress
           .
           However
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           
             so
             scrupulous
          
           herein
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           as
           to
           exclude
           such
           as
           gave
           
             a
             tolerable
             account
          
           of
           their
           sincerity
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           committed
           themselves
           unto
           the
           care
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Rule
           whereby
           we
           ought
           to
           walk
           on
           such
           occasions
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           On
           supposition
           of
           the
           
             establishment
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           there
           or
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           of
           old
           ,
           under
           ,
           first
           the
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Antichristian
           Tyranny
           ;
           the
           Church
           is
           obliged
           to
           receive
           into
           its
           Care
           and
           Communion
           all
           such
           as
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             Flee
             from
             Idols
          
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           confirm
           their
           Testimony
           against
           them
           with
           suffering
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Make
           
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           as
           unto
           his
           Person
           and
           Offices
           ;
           are
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           Free
           from
           
             scandalous
             Sins
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           Are
           
             willing
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
          
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           subjection
           unto
           all
           his
           Ordinances
           and
           Institutions
           therein
           .
           For
           in
           such
           a
           season
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           so
           full
           an
           indication
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           ,
           they
           render
           Men
           meet
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           through
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           
             non
             Admission
          
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           cast
           on
           a
           conjunction
           in
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ,
           or
           be
           otherwise
           exposed
           unto
           Temptations
           and
           Discouragements
           prejudicial
           unto
           their
           Souls
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           such
           a
           Church
           can
           answer
           the
           refusal
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           great
           and
           universal
           Pastor
           of
           the
           whole
           Flock
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Of
           the
           Formal
           Cause
           of
           a
           Particular
           Church
           .
        
         
           THE
           way
           or
           means
           whereby
           such
           persons
           as
           are
           described
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           may
           become
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           enter
           into
           a
           Church-State
           ,
           is
           by
           
             mutual
             confederation
          
           ,
           or
           solemn
           Agreement
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           prescribed
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           in
           such
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           power
           wherewith
           they
           are
           intrusted
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           Churches
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World
           at
           present
           ,
           know
           not
           
             how
             they
             came
             so
             to
             be
             ,
          
           continuing
           only
           in
           that
           state
           which
           they
           have
           received
           by
           Tradition
           from
           their
           Fathers
           .
           Few
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           any
           
             Act
             or
             Duty
             of
             their
             own
             ,
          
           is
           required
           to
           enstate
           them
           in
           Church
           Order
           and
           Relation
           .
           And
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           continuation
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           
             first
             Erection
          
           .
           Yet
           ,
           that
           that
           continuation
           may
           be
           regular
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           that
           its
           first
           Congregating
           (
           for
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           Congregation
           )
           was
           so
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           it
           be
           still
           continued
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           that
           
             first
             gathering
          
           ,
           must
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
        
         
           THE
           Churches
           mentioned
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           planted
           or
           gathered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           
             Particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           .
           These
           Churches
           did
           consist
           each
           of
           them
           of
           many
           Members
           ,
           who
           were
           
             so
             Members
          
           of
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           
             not
             Members
          
           of
           another
           .
           The
           
             Saints
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
          
           were
           not
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Church
             at
             Philippi
          
           .
           And
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           How
           those
           Believers
           in
           one
           place
           and
           the
           other
           became
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           distinct
           from
           all
           others
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           affirms
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           
             they
             gave
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             and
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           who
           guided
           them
           in
           these
           Affairs
           ,
           
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           and
           that
           other
           
             Believers
             were
             added
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           Act.
           2.
           
        
         
           THAT
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           and
           Command
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Disciples
           should
           be
           joined
           in
           such
           Societies
           ,
           for
           the
           
           Duties
           and
           Ends
           of
           them
           prescribed
           and
           limited
           by
           himself
           ,
           hath
           been
           proved
           sufficiently
           before
           .
           All
           that
           are
           
             Discipled
             by
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           
             taught
             to
             do
             and
             observe
             all
             his
             Commands
             ,
             Matth.
          
           28.20
           .
        
         
           THIS
           could
           originally
           be
           no
           otherwise
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           own
           
             actual
             ,
             express
             ,
             voluntary
             consent
             .
          
           There
           are
           sundry
           things
           which
           concurr
           as
           remote
           causes
           ,
           or
           
             prerequisite
             conditions
          
           unto
           this
           conjunction
           of
           Believers
           in
           a
           
             Particular
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           it
           cannot
           be
           .
           Such
           are
           
             Baptism
             ,
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             convenient
             Cohabitation
             ,
          
           resorting
           to
           the
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           But
           neither
           any
           of
           these
           distinctly
           or
           separately
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           them
           in
           Conjunction
           ,
           are
           or
           can
           be
           the
           
             constitutive
             Form
          
           of
           a
           
             Particular
             Church
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           may
           all
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           such
           Church
           State
           ensue
           .
           They
           cannot
           altogether
           engage
           unto
           those
           Duties
           ,
           nor
           communicate
           those
           Powers
           ,
           which
           appertain
           unto
           this
           State.
           
        
         
           WERE
           there
           no
           other
           Order
           in
           
             Particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           no
           other
           Discipline
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           Rule
           over
           them
           ,
           no
           other
           Duties
           ,
           no
           other
           Ends
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           generally
           owned
           and
           practised
           in
           
             Parochial
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           within
           such
           a
           precinct
           of
           Cohabitation
           ,
           determined
           by
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           might
           constitute
           a
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           a
           Church
           be
           such
           a
           Society
           as
           is
           intrusted
           in
           it self
           with
           
             sundry
             Powers
             and
             Privileges
          
           depending
           on
           
             sundry
             Duties
          
           prescribed
           unto
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           constitute
           
             new
             Relations
          
           between
           Persons
           ,
           that
           neither
           naturally
           nor
           morally
           were
           before
           so
           related
           ,
           as
           Marriage
           doth
           between
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ;
           if
           it
           require
           new
           
             mutual
             Duties
          
           ,
           and
           give
           new
           
             mutual
             Rights
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           not
           required
           of
           them
           either
           as
           unto
           their
           matter
           ,
           or
           as
           unto
           their
           manner
           before
           ;
           it
           is
           vain
           to
           imagine
           that
           this
           State
           can
           arise
           from
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           other
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           ,
           but
           the
           joint
           consent
           and
           virtual
           confederation
           of
           those
           concerned
           ,
           unto
           these
           ends
           :
           For
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           can
           have
           any
           other
           Foundation
           ;
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           resolved
           into
           the
           
             Wills
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           bringing
           themselves
           under
           an
           obligation
           unto
           them
           by
           their
           voluntary
           consent
           .
           I
           say
           unto
           the
           
             Wills
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           ;
           the
           supreme
           efficient
           cause
           of
           them
           all
           being
           
           the
           Will
           ,
           Law
           and
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THUS
           it
           is
           in
           all
           Societies
           ,
           in
           all
           Relations
           that
           are
           not
           meerly
           natural
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           between
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           wherein
           the
           necessity
           of
           Powers
           and
           mutual
           Duties
           ,
           is
           predetermined
           by
           a
           Superiour
           Law
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           Nature
           )
           wherein
           ,
           Powers
           ,
           Privileges
           and
           mutual
           Duties
           are
           established
           ,
           as
           belonging
           unto
           that
           Society
           .
           Nor
           after
           its
           first
           institution
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           be
           incorporated
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           and
           engagement
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           ,
           if
           the
           Nature
           and
           Duties
           of
           Churches
           were
           acknowledged
           ,
           could
           there
           be
           any
           contest
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           for
           the
           things
           ensuing
           are
           clear
           and
           evident
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           hath
           appointed
           and
           
             instituted
             this
             Church
             State
          
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           Churches
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           by
           his
           Word
           or
           Law
           he
           hath
           
             granted
             Powers
             and
             Privileges
          
           unto
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           Duties
           unto
           all
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           concernment
           who
           are
           not
           incorporated
           into
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           therefore
           ,
           he
           doth
           
             Require
             and
             Command
          
           all
           his
           Disciples
           to
           join
           themselves
           in
           such
           Church
           Relations
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           ;
           warranting
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Command
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           THIS
           
             joining
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           whereon
           depends
           all
           their
           interest
           in
           Church
           Powers
           and
           Privileges
           ,
           all
           their
           obligation
           unto
           Church
           Duties
           ,
           is
           a
           
             voluntary
             Act
          
           of
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           HEREIN
           do
           they
           give
           
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             one
             another
          
           ,
           by
           their
           Officers
           ,
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           TO
           
             give
             our selves
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           is
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           expresly
           to
           engage
           to
           do
           and
           observe
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           appointed
           and
           commanded
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           that
           Phrase
           every
           where
           signifieth
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           
             joining
             our selves
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           THIS
           Resignation
           of
           our selves
           unto
           the
           Will
           ,
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           an
           express
           ingagement
           made
           unto
           him
           of
           doing
           and
           observing
           all
           his
           Commands
           ,
           hath
           the
           
             nature
             of
             a
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
          
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           so
           on
           his
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           especial
           presence
           annexed
           unto
           this
           engagement
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           Matth.
           28.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           FOR
           ,
           whereas
           there
           are
           three
           things
           required
           unto
           a
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           Man.
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           it
           be
           
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             institution
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           upon
           a
           
             prescription
             of
             Duties
          
           there
           be
           a
           
             solemn
             engagement
          
           unto
           their
           performance
           on
           the
           part
           of
           Men.
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           there
           be
           
             especial
             promises
             of
             God
          
           annexed
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           which
           consists
           the
           matter
           of
           Confederation
           ,
           whereof
           mutual
           express
           Restipulation
           is
           the
           form
           ;
           they
           all
           concurr
           herein
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           THIS
           Covenant
           which
           we
           intend
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           absolutely
           considered
           ;
           nor
           are
           all
           the
           Duties
           belonging
           unto
           that
           Covenant
           prescribed
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           principal
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           presupposed
           unto
           it
           ;
           nor
           hath
           annexed
           unto
           it
           all
           the
           promises
           and
           privileges
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           absolutely
           considered
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           prescribed
           as
           a
           
             Gospel
             Duty
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           whereunto
           do
           belong
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Evangelical
           Worship
           ,
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           
             especial
             promise
          
           of
           the
           peculiar
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           WHEREAS
           therefore
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           Believers
           do
           
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           are
           bound
           solemnly
           to
           engage
           themselves
           to
           
             do
             and
             observe
             all
             the
             things
             which
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
          
           to
           be
           done
           and
           observed
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           whereon
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           present
           with
           them
           and
           among
           them
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           which
           presence
           of
           his
           ,
           doth
           interest
           them
           in
           all
           the
           Rights
           ,
           Powers
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           hath
           the
           
             nature
             of
             a
             Divine
             Covenant
          
           included
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           of
           their
           Church
           Sate
           and
           Being
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           BESIDES
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           
             mutual
             Duties
          
           required
           of
           all
           which
           join
           in
           Church
           Societies
           ,
           and
           Powers
           to
           be
           exercised
           and
           submitted
           unto
           ,
           whereunto
           none
           
           can
           be
           obliged
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           .
           They
           must
           
             give
             up
             themselves
             unto
             one
             another
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           agree
           ,
           consent
           and
           engage
           among
           themselves
           to
           observe
           all
           those
           mutual
           Duties
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           those
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           all
           those
           Powers
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           prescribed
           and
           granted
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
           See
           Jerem.
           50.4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           THIS
           compleats
           the
           
             confederation
             intended
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           without
           which
           ,
           either
           expresly
           or
           virtually
           performed
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Church
           State.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           INDEED
           herein
           most
           Men
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           do
           not
           that
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           dispute
           against
           it
           as
           unlawful
           or
           unnecessary
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           
             they
             do
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           would
           condemn
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           it
           not
           .
           For
           unto
           what
           end
           do
           they
           join
           themselves
           unto
           
             Parochial
             Churches
          
           and
           Assemblies
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           do
           they
           require
           all
           Professors
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           declaring
           it
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           by
           penalties
           annexed
           unto
           its
           neglect
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           yield
           obedience
           unto
           Christ
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           to
           profess
           that
           they
           will
           do
           and
           observe
           all
           whatsoever
           he
           commands
           them
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           to
           do
           it
           in
           
             that
             Society
          
           ,
           in
           those
           Assemblies
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           therein
           virtually
           a
           
             mutual
             Agreement
             and
             Engagement
          
           among
           them
           unto
           all
           those
           ends
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           in
           all
           things
           in
           Religion
           
             fight
             uncertainly
             as
             Men
             beating
             the
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           14.
           
           NOW
           ,
           whereas
           these
           things
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ,
           
             known
             Gospel
             Duties
          
           ,
           which
           all
           Believers
           are
           indispensably
           obliged
           unto
           ;
           the
           more
           express
           our
           engagement
           is
           concerning
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           do
           we
           glorify
           Christ
           in
           our
           Profession
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           sense
           of
           our
           Duty
           will
           abide
           on
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           greater
           encouragement
           be
           given
           unto
           the
           performance
           of
           mutual
           Duties
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           more
           evident
           will
           the
           warranty
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Church
           Power
           .
           Yet
           do
           I
           not
           deny
           the
           
             Being
             of
             Churches
          
           unto
           those
           Societies
           ,
           wherein
           these
           things
           are
           virtually
           only
           observed
           ;
           especially
           in
           Churches
           of
           some
           continuance
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           at
           least
           an
           
             implicit
             consent
          
           unto
           the
           first
           Covenant-Constitution
           .
        
         
         
           15.
           
           THE
           Lord
           Christ
           having
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           Officers
           ,
           Rulers
           or
           Leaders
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           next
           place
           )
           to
           look
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           Church
           Duties
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           administer
           and
           dispense
           all
           its
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           all
           its
           Authority
           ,
           the
           
             consent
             and
             engagement
          
           insisted
           on
           ,
           is
           expresly
           required
           unto
           the
           constitution
           of
           this
           Order
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           it
           .
           For
           without
           this
           ,
           no
           Believer
           can
           be
           brought
           into
           that
           Relation
           unto
           another
           as
           his
           
             Pastor
             ,
             Guide
             ,
             Over-seer
             ,
             Ruler
          
           unto
           the
           ends
           mentioned
           ,
           wherein
           he
           must
           be
           subject
           unto
           him
           ,
           partake
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           administred
           by
           him
           with
           Authority
           ,
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             They
             gave
             their
             own
             selves
             to
             us
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           16.
           
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           the
           
             Formal
             Cause
             of
             a
             Church
          
           consisteth
           in
           an
           
             Obediential
             Act
             of
             Believers
             ,
             in
             such
             numbers
             as
             may
             be
             useful
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             Church
             Edification
             ,
             jointly
             giving
             up
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             do
             and
             observe
             all
             his
             Commands
             ,
             resting
             on
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             especial
             presence
             thereon
             ;
             giving
             and
             communicating
             by
             his
             Law
             ,
             all
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Powers
             and
             Privileges
             of
             his
             Church
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             mutual
             Agreement
             among
             themselves
             ,
             jointly
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             Duties
             required
             of
             them
             in
             that
             State
             ,
             with
             an
             especial
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Spiritual
             Authority
             of
             Rules
             and
             Rulers
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             that
             State.
             
          
        
         
           17.
           
           THERE
           is
           nothing
           herein
           ,
           which
           any
           Man
           who
           hath
           a
           conscientious
           sense
           of
           his
           Duty
           in
           a
           
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           can
           question
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           or
           no.
           And
           whereas
           the
           nature
           and
           essential
           properties
           of
           a
           Divine
           Covenant
           are
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           it
           is
           a
           Foundation
           of
           any
           Church
           State.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           THUS
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           take
           the
           
             post●rity
             of
             Abraham
          
           into
           a
           
             new
             peculiar
             Church
             State
          
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           by
           a
           
             Solemn
             Covenant
          
           .
           Herein
           ,
           as
           he
           prescribed
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           his
           Worship
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           many
           blessed
           promises
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           with
           powers
           and
           privileges
           innumerable
           ;
           so
           the
           people
           
             solemnly
             Covenanted
          
           and
           engaged
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           
             they
             would
             do
             and
             observe
             all
             that
             he
             had
             Commanded
             them
          
           ;
           whereby
           they
           coalesced
           into
           that
           Church
           State
           ,
           which
           abode
           
           unto
           the
           
             time
             of
             Reformation
          
           .
           This
           Covenant
           is
           at
           large
           declared
           Exod.
           24.
           
           For
           the
           Covenant
           which
           God
           made
           there
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           
             Covénant
             of
             Grace
          
           under
           a
           legal
           dispensation
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           established
           unto
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           Four
           Hundred
           years
           before
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           with
           the
           Seal
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Works
          
           under
           a
           Gospel
           dispensation
           ;
           for
           God
           never
           renewed
           that
           Covenant
           under
           any
           consideration
           whatever
           :
           But
           it
           was
           a
           
             peculiar
             Covenant
          
           which
           God
           then
           
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             made
             it
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
          
           Deut.
           5.2
           ,
           3.
           whereby
           they
           were
           raised
           and
           erected
           into
           a
           
             Church
             State
          
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           intrusted
           with
           all
           the
           Privileges
           ,
           and
           enjoined
           all
           the
           Duties
           which
           God
           had
           annexed
           thereunto
           .
           This
           Covenant
           was
           the
           sole
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           of
           their
           Church
           State
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           charged
           so
           often
           to
           have
           broken
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           so
           often
           
             solemnly
             renewed
          
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           THIS
           was
           that
           Covenant
           which
           was
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           whereon
           the
           Church
           State
           that
           was
           built
           thereon
           ,
           was
           utterly
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           hereon
           the
           Hebrews
           ceased
           to
           be
           the
           peculiar
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           Covenant
           whereby
           they
           were
           made
           so
           ,
           was
           abolished
           and
           taken
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           disputes
           at
           large
           ,
           Heb.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           The
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           will
           
           still
           continue
           unto
           the
           
             true
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.38
           ,
           39.
           
           But
           the
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           was
           utterly
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           UPON
           the
           removal
           therefore
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           State
           founded
           thereon
           ,
           all
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           and
           Church
           Privileges
           were
           also
           taken
           away
           ;
           (
           the
           things
           substituted
           in
           their
           room
           being
           totally
           of
           another
           kind
           .
           But
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           as
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           being
           continued
           and
           transferred
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           Worshippers
           ,
           the
           
             sign
             or
             token
             of
             it
          
           given
           unto
           him
           is
           changed
           ;
           but
           another
           substituted
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           .
           But
           whereas
           the
           Privileges
           of
           this
           Church
           Covenant
           were
           in
           themselves
           carnal
           only
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           spiritual
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           Typical
           ;
           and
           the
           Duties
           prescribed
           in
           it
           were
           burdensome
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           
             yoke
             intolerable
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           
             New
             Church
             State
          
           ,
           whereinto
           we
           are
           called
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           hath
           no
           Duties
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           spiritual
           and
           easie
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           hath
           such
           
             holy
             and
             eminent
             
             Privileges
          
           as
           the
           Church
           could
           no
           way
           enjoy
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           
             first
             Church
             Covenant
          
           ;
           nor
           could
           be
           Believers
           made
           partakers
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           that
           Covenant
           was
           abolished
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           21.
           
           THE
           
             same
             way
          
           for
           the
           Erection
           of
           a
           Church
           State
           for
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           more
           excellent
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           performance
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           must
           still
           be
           continued
           .
           For
           the
           constitution
           of
           such
           a
           Society
           as
           a
           Church
           is
           ,
           entrusted
           with
           Powers
           and
           Privileges
           ,
           by
           a
           Covenant
           or
           mutual
           consent
           ,
           with
           an
           ingagement
           unto
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Duties
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ,
           hath
           its
           foundation
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           hath
           any
           thing
           in
           common
           with
           other
           voluntary
           Relations
           and
           Societies
           ;
           was
           instituted
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           way
           and
           means
           of
           erecting
           the
           
             Church
             State
          
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           consisteth
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           Duties
           as
           are
           expresly
           required
           of
           all
           Believers
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           the
           Polity
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           General
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           things
           last
           treated
           of
           concern
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Essential
             Constituent
          
           Parts
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           appointment
           of
           Christ.
           It
           remains
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           treat
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           Organical
           ,
           or
           a
           Body
           Corporate
           ;
           a
           spiritually
           Political
           Society
           ,
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Powers
           wherewith
           it
           is
           intrusted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           performance
           of
           the
           Duties
           which
           he
           requires
           .
           Now
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           brought
           into
           this
           estate
           ,
           by
           the
           setting
           ,
           fixing
           or
           placing
           Officers
           in
           it
           ,
           Method
           would
           require
           that
           we
           should
           first
           treat
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           
             Nature
             ,
             Names
             ,
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           coming
           unto
           their
           Offices
           .
           But
           ,
           whereas
           all
           things
           concerning
           them
           are
           founded
           in
           the
           
             grant
             
             of
             Power
          
           unto
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Institution
           of
           
             Polity
             and
             Rule
          
           therein
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           treat
           somewhat
           thereof
           in
           general
           .
        
         
           THAT
           which
           we
           intend
           on
           various
           considerations
           and
           in
           divers
           respects
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           Power
           or
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Polity
           ,
           the
           Rule
           ,
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           
             Formal
             Nature
          
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           its
           Authority
           or
           Power
           .
           It
           s
           Polity
           ,
           is
           skill
           and
           wisdom
           to
           act
           that
           Power
           unto
           its
           proper
           ends
           .
           It
           s
           Rule
           ,
           is
           the
           actual
           exercise
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           according
           unto
           that
           skill
           and
           wisdom
           .
           It
           s
           Government
           is
           the
           Exercise
           and
           Application
           of
           that
           Authority
           according
           unto
           that
           skill
           ,
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           its
           proper
           Objects
           .
           And
           it
           is
           called
           its
           Discipline
           ,
           principally
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           end
           .
           Yet
           is
           it
           not
           material
           whether
           these
           things
           are
           thus
           accurately
           distinguished
           ;
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           intended
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           call
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           is
           in
           general
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             or
             Authority
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             given
             unto
             it
             according
             unto
             the
             Laws
             and
             Directions
             prescribed
             by
             himself
             unto
             its
             Edification
             .
          
           This
           Power
           in
           
             Actu
             Primo
          
           ,
           or
           fundamentally
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           in
           
             Actu
             Secundo
          
           ,
           or
           its
           exercise
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           are
           especially
           called
           thereunto
           .
           Whether
           that
           which
           is
           now
           called
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           by
           some
           ,
           being
           a
           plain
           
             Secular
             Dominion
          
           ,
           have
           any
           Affinity
           hereunto
           ,
           is
           justly
           doubted
           .
           That
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           the
           
             acting
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           power
           of
           Men
           is
           Ministerial
           only
           ,
           is
           evident
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           All
           this
           Authority
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           is
           vested
           in
           him
           alone
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           over
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           only
           ,
           which
           no
           Authority
           can
           reach
           but
           his
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           it
           is
           his
           ;
           whereof
           we
           shall
           treat
           more
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             sole
             end
          
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           and
           Rule
           ,
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Edification
             of
             it self
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           
           Cor.
           10.8
           .
           Chap.
           13.10
           .
           Ephes.
           4.14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           is
           the
           especial
           nature
           and
           especial
           end
           of
           
             all
             Power
          
           granted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Church
           ;
           namely
           ,
           a
           
             Ministry
             unto
             Edification
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           whereunto
           it
           
           hath
           been
           abused
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           unto
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           a
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Persons
           and
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Secular
           Grandeur
           ,
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           .
           The
           Lord
           Christ
           never
           made
           a
           grant
           of
           any
           Authority
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           ends
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           him
           ,
           Luk.
           22.25
           .
           Matth.
           20.26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             Jesus
             called
             his
             Disciples
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             Great
             exercise
             Authority
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             be
             chief
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Servant
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             not
             to
             be
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             .
          
        
         
           ALL
           the
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Romanists
           are
           utterly
           insufficient
           to
           secure
           their
           
             Papal
             Domination
          
           from
           this
           Sword
           of
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           their
           utmost
           pretence
           and
           defence
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           Dominion
           and
           Power
           absolutely
           that
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Vnlawful
             ,
             Tyrannical
             ,
             Oppressive
          
           Exercise
           of
           Power
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           never
           was
           there
           any
           Dominion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           no
           not
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           more
           Cruel
           ,
           Oppressive
           and
           Bloody
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Pope's
           hath
           been
           .
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           reflect
           on
           the
           Rule
           or
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           which
           was
           Good
           and
           Righteous
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           them
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           whom
           their
           Subjects
           for
           their
           moderate
           and
           equal
           Rule
           ,
           with
           their
           usefulness
           unto
           their
           Countries
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Benefactors
           .
           Their
           Rule
           ,
           as
           unto
           thé
           Kind
           and
           Administration
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           approves
           of
           .
           And
           such
           a
           Power
           or
           Preheminence
           it
           was
           ,
           namely
           good
           and
           just
           in
           it self
           ,
           not
           Tyrannical
           and
           Oppressive
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Two
             Disciples
             desired
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           which
           gave
           occasion
           unto
           this
           declaration
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           thereof
           .
           For
           in
           this
           Power
           or
           Dominion
           two
           things
           may
           be
           considered
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Exercise
           of
           it
           over
           the
           Persons
           ,
           Goods
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           Courts
           ,
           Coercive
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           Processes
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           External
           Force
           in
           Punishments
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           State
           ,
           Grandeur
           ,
           
           Preheminence
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           Exaltation
           above
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           unto
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Authority
           and
           Power
           .
           Both
           these
           in
           the
           least
           Participation
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           Degree
           whatever
           ,
           are
           forbidden
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           any
           place
           therein
           ,
           on
           what
           pretence
           soever
           .
           He
           will
           have
           nothing
           of
           Lordship
           ,
           Domination
           ,
           Preheminence
           in
           Lordly
           Power
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           No
           Courts
           ,
           no
           
             Coercive
             Jurisdictions
          
           ,
           no
           Exercise
           of
           any
           Humane
           Authority
           doth
           he
           allow
           therein
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           means
           do
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Benefactors
           of
           their
           Countries
           ,
           rule
           among
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           most
           evident
           from
           what
           in
           opposition
           hereunto
           he
           prescribes
           unto
           his
           own
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           best
           in
           Office
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Gifts
           ;
           namely
           a
           Ministery
           only
           ,
           to
           be
           discharged
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Service
           .
           How
           well
           this
           great
           Command
           and
           Direction
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           complied
           withal
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           taken
           on
           them
           to
           be
           Rulers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           there
           is
           
             no
             Rule
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           Ministerial
           ,
           consisting
           in
           an
           
             Authoritative
             Declaration
          
           and
           Application
           of
           the
           Commands
           and
           Will
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           those
           who
           exercise
           it
           are
           
             Servants
             unto
             the
             Church
             for
             its
             Edification
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
        
         
           IT
           hence
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           introduction
           of
           
             Humane
             Authority
          
           into
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           
             destroyeth
             the
             nature
             of
             it
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Disciples
           to
           be
           in
           their
           measure
           like
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           oft-times
           from
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           more
           like
           them
           than
           they
           are
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           House
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Family
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           To
           act
           any
           power
           in
           its
           Rule
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           his
           ,
           which
           derives
           not
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           communicated
           by
           his
           legal
           grant
           ;
           or
           to
           act
           any
           Power
           ,
           by
           Ways
           ,
           Processes
           ,
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           not
           of
           his
           appointment
           ,
           is
           an
           invasion
           of
           his
           Right
           and
           Dominion
           .
           It
           can
           no
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           his
           Family
           ,
           his
           House
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           what
           Father
           would
           endure
           that
           any
           Power
           should
           be
           exercised
           in
           his
           Family
           as
           to
           the
           disposal
           of
           his
           Children
           and
           Estate
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           ?
           What
           
             Earthly
             Prince
          
           will
           
           bear
           with
           such
           an
           intrusion
           into
           his
           Rights
           and
           Dominion
           ?
           
             Foreign
             Papal
             Power
          
           is
           severely
           excluded
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           because
           it
           entrenches
           on
           the
           
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
          
           ,
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           an
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           not
           derived
           from
           the
           King
           according
           unto
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land.
           And
           we
           should
           do
           well
           to
           take
           care
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           do
           not
           encroach
           upon
           the
           
             Dominion
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           an
           Authority
           not
           derived
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           by
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           not
           Enacted
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           more
           Foreign
           unto
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           or
           the
           Popes
           Rule
           is
           unto
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           lest
           we
           fall
           under
           the
           
             Statute
             of
             Praemunire
          
           ,
           Matth.
           10.26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           The
           power
           of
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Right
             to
             yield
             Obedience
          
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           by
           such
           Rules
           ,
           and
           for
           such
           ends
           ,
           as
           wherein
           and
           whereby
           his
           Authority
           is
           to
           be
           acted
           .
        
         
           THE
           persons
           concerned
           in
           this
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           those
           that
           Rule
           and
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Ruled
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           their
           Civil
           and
           Political
           concerns
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           subject
           unto
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           and
           Places
           wherein
           they
           inhabit
           .
           And
           there
           are
           sundry
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           
             outward
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
          
           that
           are
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           this
           World
           :
           But
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Power
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           meerly
           Spiritual
           as
           unto
           its
           objects
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           as
           unto
           its
           ends
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           tendency
           of
           their
           Souls
           unto
           God
           ,
           their
           spiritual
           obedience
           in
           Christ
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Phrensy
           to
           dream
           of
           any
           other
           Power
           or
           Authority
           in
           this
           Rule
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           TO
           sum
           up
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           If
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           only
           a
           
             Ministerial
             Power
          
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           precisely
           limited
           thereunto
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           they
           are
           
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
          
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ;
           if
           all
           
             Lordly
             Domination
          
           in
           an
           exaltation
           above
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           Power
           by
           external
           Coercive
           Jurisdiction
           be
           forbidden
           unto
           them
           ;
           if
           the
           whole
           Power
           and
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           Spiritual
           and
           
             not
             Carnal
          
           ,
           mighty
           through
           God
           
           and
           not
           through
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           be
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           
             spiritual
             means
          
           for
           spiritual
           ends
           only
           ;
           it
           is
           apparent
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           lost
           in
           ,
           or
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           introduction
           of
           a
           Lordly
           Domination
           ,
           a
           Secular
           Coercive
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           with
           Laws
           and
           Powers
           no
           way
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           Man
           alive
           to
           reconcile
           the
           present
           Government
           of
           some
           Churches
           ,
           either
           as
           unto
           the
           Officers
           who
           have
           the
           Administration
           of
           that
           Rule
           ,
           or
           the
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           whereby
           they
           act
           and
           proceed
           ,
           or
           Powers
           which
           they
           exercise
           ,
           or
           the
           Jurisdiction
           which
           they
           claim
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           proceeding
           in
           its
           Administration
           ,
           unto
           any
           tolerable
           consistency
           with
           the
           Principles
           ,
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           given
           by
           Christ
           himself
           .
           And
           this
           alone
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           why
           those
           who
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           their
           Loyalty
           entire
           ▪
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           should
           in
           their
           own
           practice
           seek
           after
           the
           Reduction
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           unto
           his
           Commands
           and
           Appointments
           ;
           in
           the
           publick
           disposals
           of
           Nations
           we
           have
           no
           concernment
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           WHEREAS
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           for
           its
           Rule
           unto
           Edification
           ,
           given
           and
           committed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           enquire
           
             how
             
             this
             Power
             is
             Communicated
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             granted
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           declared
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Observations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THERE
           was
           an
           
             extraordinary
             Church
             Power
          
           committed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           own
           persons
           were
           the
           first
           and
           only
           subject
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           not
           
             granted
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           it
           to
           be
           communicated
           unto
           them
           according
           unto
           any
           Rules
           prescribed
           thereunto
           .
           For
           their
           office
           as
           it
           was
           Apostolical
           ,
           was
           Antecedent
           unto
           the
           existence
           of
           any
           Gospel
           Church
           State
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           neither
           had
           any
           Church
           the
           least
           concurrence
           or
           influence
           into
           their
           call
           or
           mission
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Church
           State
           ,
           the
           Churches
           being
           called
           and
           gathered
           by
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           they
           were
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           Office
           ,
           with
           Power
           unto
           their
           Edification
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           of
           their
           constitution
           ,
           Act.
           1.14
           ,
           15.
           
           Chap.
           6.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           3.22
           .
           Chap.
           12.28
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           THIS
           Power
           is
           
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
          
           .
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           not
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Law
           or
           constitution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           cessation
           of
           those
           actings
           whence
           it
           did
           flow
           ,
           and
           whereon
           it
           did
           depend
           .
           For
           unto
           this
           Apostolical
           Office
           and
           Power
           there
           was
           required
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           An
           immediate
           
             personal
             call
          
           from
           Christ
           himself
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           
             Commission
             equally
             extensive
             unto
             all
             Nations
          
           for
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           unto
           all
           Churches
           equally
           for
           their
           Edification
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           An
           Authority
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           comprehensive
           of
           all
           that
           power
           which
           is
           in
           the
           ordinary
           constitution
           of
           them
           ,
           distributed
           among
           many
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           A
           
             Collation
             of
             extraordinary
             Gifts
          
           ;
           as
           of
           infallibility
           in
           Teaching
           ,
           of
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           speaking
           with
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           all
           these
           things
           do
           cease
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           doth
           not
           act
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           towards
           any
           ,
           this
           Office
           and
           Power
           doth
           absolutely
           cease
           .
           For
           any
           to
           pretend
           themselves
           to
           be
           Successors
           unto
           these
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           some
           with
           a
           strange
           confidence
           and
           impertinency
           have
           done
           ,
           is
           to
           plead
           that
           they
           are
           personally
           and
           immediately
           called
           by
           Christ
           unto
           their
           Office
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Authority
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           Nations
           and
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           are
           indued
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           of
           working
           Miracles
           ,
           whereof
           outward
           pomp
           and
           ostentation
           are
           no
           sufficient
           evidences
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           them
           consider
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           being
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           
             Aruspex
             Aruspicens
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           LEAST
           of
           all
           in
           the
           ordinary
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           continuation
           thereof
           hath
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           appointed
           a
           Vicar
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           is
           pretended
           a
           Successor
           ,
           with
           a
           plenitude
           of
           all
           Church
           Power
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           him
           parcelled
           out
           unto
           others
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           overthrown
           all
           Church
           Rule
           and
           Order
           ,
           introducing
           Luciferian
           Pride
           and
           Antichristian
           Tyranny
           in
           their
           room
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           only
           way
           of
           Christs
           acting
           his
           Authority
           over
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           communicating
           Authority
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           acted
           by
           them
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           Church
           unto
           that
           end
           unto
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           placing
           himself
           in
           his
           stead
           for
           these
           ends
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             shew
             himself
             to
             be
             God.
          
           But
           this
           is
           sufficiently
           
           
           
           
           
           confuted
           among
           all
           sober
           Christians
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           embrace
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           left
           to
           contend
           with
           the
           Mahometans
           ,
           who
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           left
           John
           the
           Baptist
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           ,
           as
           Haly
           succeeded
           unto
           Mahomet
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           ALL
           these
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           ordinary
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ,
           are
           as
           unto
           their
           Office
           and
           Power
           
             given
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           set
           or
           placed
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           
             Lords
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             helpers
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.2
           .
           Chap.
           3.21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           1
           
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
           For
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lambs
             Wife
          
           ;
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Relation
           the
           enfeoffment
           into
           this
           power
           is
           her
           Due
           and
           Dowry
           ;
           all
           particular
           Persons
           are
           but
           her
           Servants
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           For
           though
           some
           of
           them
           be
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           set
           over
           all
           their
           fellow
           Servants
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           them
           the
           trust
           of
           power
           to
           rule
           his
           Spouse
           at
           their
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           grant
           what
           they
           please
           unto
           her
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           BUT
           as
           this
           
             whole
             Church
             Power
          
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           by
           Christ
           ;
           so
           all
           that
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           peculiar
           exercise
           of
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office-Authority
           ,
           do
           receive
           that
           Authority
           from
           him
           by
           the
           only
           way
           of
           the
           communication
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           through
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           treat
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           V.
           THESE
           things
           being
           thus
           premised
           in
           general
           concerning
           Church
           Power
           ,
           we
           must
           treat
           yet
           particularly
           of
           the
           
             communication
             of
             it
             from
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           distribution
           as
           unto
           its
           Residence
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           EVERY
           
             Individual
             Believer
          
           hath
           Power
           or
           Right
           given
           unto
           him
           upon
           his
           believing
           to
           
             become
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Joh.
          
           1.12
           .
           Hereby
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           radically
           and
           originally
           unto
           ,
           with
           an
           interest
           in
           all
           Church
           Privileges
           ,
           to
           be
           actually
           possessed
           and
           used
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           by
           him
           prescribed
           .
           For
           he
           that
           is
           a
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           hath
           a
           right
           unto
           all
           the
           privileges
           and
           advantages
           of
           the
           
             Family
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           is
           obliged
           unto
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           .
           Herein
           lies
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           right
           unto
           Church
           Power
           ,
           for
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belongs
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             purchased
             Inheritance
          
           ,
           whereunto
           right
           is
           granted
           by
           Adoption
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           the
           first
           original
           grant
           of
           
           all
           Church
           Power
           and
           Privileges
           is
           made
           unto
           Believers
           as
           such
           .
           Theirs
           it
           is
           with
           these
           Two
           Limitations
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           
             as
             such
             only
          
           they
           cannot
           exercise
           any
           Church
           Power
           ,
           but
           upon
           their
           due
           observation
           of
           all
           Rules
           and
           Duties
           given
           unto
           this
           end
           ;
           such
           are
           
             Joint
             Confession
             and
             Confederation
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           each
           individual
           ,
           do
           actually
           participate
           therein
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           especial
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           peculiarly
           respects
           Women
           that
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHERE-ever
           there
           are
           
             two
             or
             three
             of
             these
             Believers
             ,
          
           (
           the
           smallest
           number
           )
           
             Right
             and
             Power
          
           is
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           actually
           to
           
             meet
             together
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           hath
           promised
           his
           presence
           among
           them
           ,
           Matth.
           18.19
           ,
           20.
           
           To
           
             meet
             and
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           as
           to
           exhort
           ,
           instruct
           and
           admonish
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           to
           pray
           together
           ,
           as
           v.
           19.
           there
           is
           an
           especial
           Right
           or
           Power
           required
           thereunto
           .
           This
           is
           granted
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           least
           number
           of
           
             consenting
             Believers
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           
             second
             preparation
          
           unto
           the
           communication
           of
           Church
           Power
           .
           Unto
           the
           former
           ,
           Faith
           only
           is
           required
           ,
           unto
           this
           ,
           Profession
           with
           mutual
           consent
           unto
           ,
           and
           agreement
           in
           the
           Evangelical
           Duties
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           added
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           WHERE
           the
           number
           of
           Believers
           is
           encreased
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           are
           sufficient
           as
           unto
           their
           number
           to
           observe
           and
           
             perform
             all
             Church
             Duties
          
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           prescribed
           for
           their
           performance
           ,
           they
           
             have
             Right
             and
             Power
          
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           
             joint
             solemn
             Confession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
          
           especially
           as
           unto
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           Matth.
           16.16
           ,
           18.
           as
           also
           to
           give
           up
           themselves
           unto
           him
           and
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           an
           holy
           Agreement
           or
           Confederation
           to
           do
           and
           observe
           all
           things
           whatever
           that
           he
           hath
           Commanded
           .
           Hereon
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Laws
           in
           his
           Institutions
           and
           Commands
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           
             power
             to
             do
             all
             things
             in
             their
             Order
          
           which
           he
           grants
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           enstates
           them
           in
           all
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           thereof
           .
           These
           Believers
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           thus
           congregated
           into
           a
           Church
           State
           ,
           have
           immediately
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           ,
           
             power
             to
             take
             care
             that
             all
             things
             be
             done
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             they
             are
             Commanded
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           THIS
           therefore
           is
           the
           Church
           Essential
           and
           Homogeneal
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           granted
           all
           that
           Church
           Power
           which
           we
           enquire
           after
           ,
           made
           it
           the
           Seat
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           of
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Tabernacle
           wherein
           he
           will
           dwell
           .
           Nor
           since
           the
           ceasing
           of
           
             extraordinary
             Officers
          
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           other
           way
           possible
           for
           the
           congregating
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           than
           what
           doth
           virtually
           include
           the
           things
           we
           have
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           BUT
           yet
           this
           Church
           State
           is
           not
           compleat
           ;
           nor
           are
           the
           ends
           of
           its
           institution
           attainable
           in
           this
           State.
           For
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           such
           things
           in
           and
           unto
           it
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           State
           it
           cannot
           observe
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           given
           Authority
           unto
           his
           Church
           to
           be
           exercised
           both
           in
           its
           Rule
           and
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           his
           solemn
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           .
           The
           things
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           them
           acts
           of
           Right
           and
           Power
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           WHEREFORE
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           Offices
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Officers
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Unto
           these
           is
           all
           
             Church
             Authority
          
           granted
           .
           For
           all
           Authority
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Office-Power
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           unto
           what
           is
           performed
           by
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           formal
           nature
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           THEREFORE
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           State
           before
           described
           ,
           
             Right
             and
             Power
          
           is
           granted
           by
           Christ
           to
           
             call
             ,
             chuse
             ,
             appoint
             and
             set
             apart
          
           persons
           made
           meet
           for
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Offices
           appointed
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           ways
           and
           by
           the
           means
           appointed
           by
           him
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           other
           way
           whereby
           
             ordinary
             Officers
          
           may
           be
           fixed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           and
           shall
           farther
           confirm
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           THAT
           which
           hereon
           we
           must
           enquire
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           or
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           acts
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           Power
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           doth
           communicate
           Office-Power
           ,
           and
           therewith
           the
           Office
           it self
           unto
           any
           persons
           whereon
           their
           Authority
           is
           directly
           
             from
             him
          
           ;
           and
           what
           are
           the
           Acts
           or
           Duties
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           collation
           of
           this
           Authority
           .
        
         
           THE
           Acts
           of
           Christ
           herein
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           these
           Heads
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           HE
           hath
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           the
           Offices
           themselves
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           grant
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           Church
           for
           its
           Edification
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           he
           hath
           determined
           and
           limited
           the
           Powers
           and
           Duties
           of
           the
           Officers
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           or
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           appoint
           any
           Office
           or
           Officer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           not
           appointed
           .
           And
           where
           there
           are
           any
           such
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           Church
           Authority
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           for
           that
           entirely
           riseth
           from
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           into
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Office
           by
           Christ
           himself
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           all
           the
           Authority
           of
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Office
           it self
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           gives
           being
           unto
           any
           thing
           ,
           gives
           it
           also
           its
           
             essential
             properties
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           BY
           virtue
           of
           his
           Relation
           unto
           the
           Church
           as
           its
           Head
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Kingly
             Power
          
           over
           it
           and
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           whereon
           the
           continuation
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           World
           do
           depend
           ;
           where
           ever
           he
           hath
           a
           Church
           called
           ,
           he
           furnisheth
           some
           persons
           with
           such
           
             Gifts
             ,
             Abilities
          
           and
           Endowments
           ,
           as
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           such
           Offices
           ,
           in
           the
           Powers
           ,
           Works
           and
           Duties
           of
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           most
           unquestionably
           evident
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           institution
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           
             especial
             Abilities
          
           and
           Qualifications
           required
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           every
           Church
           Office.
           Wherefore
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           doth
           not
           communicate
           of
           
             these
             Abilities
          
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           as
           by
           virtue
           of
           them
           
             Church
             Order
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             Church
             Power
             exercised
             ,
             and
             all
             Church
             Ordinances
             administred
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             unto
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Men
           to
           constitute
           Officers
           ,
           than
           to
           erect
           or
           create
           an
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           
             &c.
             Rom.
          
           12.6
           .
        
         
           THIS
           collation
           of
           spiritual
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           for
           Office
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           any
           ,
           doth
           not
           immediately
           constitute
           all
           those
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           on
           whom
           they
           are
           collated
           ,
           without
           the
           observation
           of
           that
           
             Method
             and
             Order
          
           which
           he
           hath
           appointed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           communication
           of
           Office-Power
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           so
           prerequisite
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           not
           made
           partaker
           of
           them
           in
           the
           measure
           before
           
           mentioned
           ,
           can
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           
             outward
             Rites
          
           ,
           Order
           or
           Power
           ,
           be
           really
           vested
           in
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           
             communication
             of
             Office-Power
          
           on
           the
           part
           of
           Christ
           ,
           consists
           in
           his
           institution
           and
           appointment
           of
           the
           
             way
             and
             means
          
           ,
           whereby
           persons
           
             gifted
             and
             qualified
          
           by
           himself
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           actually
           admitted
           into
           their
           Offices
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           administer
           the
           Powers
           ,
           and
           perform
           the
           Duties
           of
           them
           .
           For
           the
           
             way
             of
             their
             Call
             and
             Ordination
             ,
          
           whereof
           we
           shall
           speak
           afterwards
           ,
           is
           efficacious
           unto
           this
           end
           of
           
             communicating
             Office-Power
          
           ,
           meerly
           from
           
             his
             institution
          
           and
           appointment
           of
           it
           .
           And
           what
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           
             causal
             influence
          
           into
           the
           communication
           of
           this
           Power
           .
           For
           although
           sundry
           things
           belonging
           hereunto
           are
           directed
           by
           the
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           where
           one
           Man
           is
           set
           over
           others
           in
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           had
           no
           natural
           right
           unto
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           by
           their
           own
           consent
           and
           choice
           :
           And
           some
           things
           are
           of
           a
           
             moral
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           that
           especial
           prayer
           be
           used
           in
           and
           about
           affairs
           that
           need
           especial
           divine
           assistance
           and
           favour
           ;
           and
           there
           may
           be
           some
           circumstances
           of
           outward
           actions
           herein
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           determined
           but
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Reason
           on
           the
           present
           posture
           of
           occasions
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           hath
           any
           
             causal
             influence
          
           into
           the
           communication
           of
           Office-Power
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           of
           the
           institution
           and
           appointment
           of
           Christ.
           By
           virtue
           hereof
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           called
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           do
           derive
           all
           their
           Power
           and
           Authority
           from
           him
           alone
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           HE
           hath
           hereon
           given
           Commands
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           
             submit
             themselves
          
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Officers
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           appointed
           ,
           so
           prepared
           or
           qualified
           ,
           so
           called
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           them
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           limitations
           which
           himself
           also
           hath
           given
           unto
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           such
           Officers
           .
           For
           they
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           Rule
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           are
           not
           thereon
           admitted
           unto
           an
           unlimited
           Power
           to
           be
           exercised
           at
           their
           pleasure
           in
           a
           Lordly
           or
           Despotical
           manner
           ;
           but
           their
           Power
           is
           stated
           ,
           bounded
           ,
           limited
           and
           confined
           as
           to
           the
           objects
           of
           it
           ,
           its
           Acts
           ,
           its
           manner
           of
           Administration
           ,
           its
           Ends
           ,
           and
           as
           unto
           all
           things
           wherein
           it
           is
           concerned
           .
           The
           swelling
           over
           these
           Banks
           by
           Ambition
           ,
           the
           breaking
           up
           of
           these
           
           bounds
           by
           Pride
           and
           love
           of
           Domination
           ,
           by
           the
           introduction
           of
           a
           Power
           over
           the
           persons
           of
           Men
           in
           their
           outward
           concerns
           ,
           exercised
           in
           a
           Legal
           ,
           Coercive
           ,
           Lordly
           manner
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           all
           Church
           Power
           in
           them
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           them
           .
           But
           after
           that
           some
           Men
           saw
           it
           fit
           to
           transgress
           the
           bounds
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           prescribed
           and
           limited
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ;
           which
           was
           really
           exclusive
           of
           Lordship
           ,
           Dominion
           and
           all
           Elation
           above
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           leaving
           them
           
             Servants
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
          
           they
           began
           to
           prescribe
           bounds
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           suited
           unto
           their
           Interest
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Rules
           or
           Canons
           ,
           and
           never
           left
           enlarging
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           untill
           they
           enstated
           the
           most
           
             absolute
             Tyranny
          
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           BY
           these
           ways
           and
           means
           doth
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           
             communicate
             Office
             Power
          
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           whereon
           they
           become
           not
           the
           Officers
           or
           Ministers
           of
           Men
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           actings
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           the
           good
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Officers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           himself
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           hence
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           communication
           of
           Church
           Power
           in
           Office
           unto
           any
           persons
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           work
           and
           duty
           of
           the
           Church
           consists
           formally
           in
           
             Acts
             of
             Obedience
          
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ.
           Hence
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           give
           unto
           such
           Officers
           a
           Power
           or
           Authority
           that
           was
           formally
           and
           actually
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Grant
           or
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           should
           receive
           and
           act
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Delegation
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           only
           they
           design
           ,
           chuse
           ,
           set
           apart
           the
           individual
           persons
           ,
           who
           thereon
           are
           intrusted
           with
           Office-Power
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           according
           as
           was
           before
           declared
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Power
           and
           Right
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           essentially
           considered
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Officers
           ,
           namely
           to
           design
           ,
           call
           ,
           chuse
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           the
           persons
           by
           the
           ways
           of
           Christs
           appointment
           unto
           those
           Offices
           ,
           whereunto
           by
           his
           Laws
           he
           hath
           annexed
           Church
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
         
           WE
           need
           not
           therefore
           trouble
           our selves
           with
           the
           disputes
           about
           the
           
             first
             subject
          
           of
           Church
           Power
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           Rule
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             Duties
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             requires
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Power
             needful
             unto
             such
             Duties
             ,
          
           who
           are
           immediately
           called
           unto
           them
           .
           Hereby
           ,
           all
           things
           become
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           Christ.
           For
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           right
           to
           perform
           Church
           Duties
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           according
           unto
           his
           mind
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           Church
           Power
           is
           originally
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           essentially
           considered
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           double
           exercise
           ;
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           call
           or
           choosing
           of
           Officers
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           their
           
             voluntary
             acting
          
           with
           them
           and
           under
           them
           in
           all
           Duties
           of
           Rule
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           All
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           committed
           by
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Officers
           or
           Rulers
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           whereunto
           Office-Power
           is
           required
           ;
           and
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Every
           individual
           person
           hath
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           own
           judgment
           ,
           as
           unto
           his
           own
           consent
           or
           dissent
           in
           what
           he
           is
           himself
           concerned
           .
        
         
           THAT
           this
           Power
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           was
           originally
           granted
           unto
           the
           whole
           professing
           Church
           of
           Believers
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           it
           should
           reside
           in
           any
           other
           who
           is
           subject
           unto
           Death
           ,
           or
           if
           to
           be
           renewed
           upon
           any
           
             occasional
             intermission
          
           ,
           is
           so
           fully
           proved
           by
           all
           
             Protestant
             Writers
          
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           not
           on
           this
           occasion
           be
           again
           insisted
           on
           .
        
         
           VI.
           THESE
           things
           have
           been
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           
             Polity
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             General
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           objectively
           for
           the
           constitution
           of
           its
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           laws
           of
           its
           Rule
           ;
           we
           are
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           consider
           it
           subjectively
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             power
             or
             faculty
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           sence
           it
           is
           the
           
             wisdom
             or
             understanding
          
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           Government
           in
           it
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           rule
           it
           according
           to
           his
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           :
           Or
           ,
        
         
           THIS
           Wisdom
           is
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Gift
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           12.9
           .
           )
           
             whereby
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             enabled
             to
             make
             a
             due
             application
             of
             all
             
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           UNTO
           the
           attaining
           of
           this
           Wisdom
           ,
           are
           required
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             Fervent
             Prayer
          
           for
           it
           ,
           Jam.
           1.5
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Diligent
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           and
           understand
           the
           Rules
           given
           by
           Christ
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Ezra
           7.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.14
           ,
           15.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Humble
             waiting
             on
             God
          
           for
           the
           Revelation
           of
           all
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           about
           ,
           Ezek.
           43.11
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           A
           
             conscientious
             exercise
          
           of
           the
           skill
           which
           they
           have
           received
           .
           Talents
           traded
           with
           duly
           will
           encrease
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           A
           continual
           
             sense
             of
             the
             account
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           given
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           great
           trust
           ,
           being
           called
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
        
         
           HOW
           much
           
             this
             Wisdom
          
           hath
           been
           neglected
           in
           Church
           Government
           ;
           yea
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           is
           despised
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           evident
           unto
           all
           .
           It
           is
           skill
           in
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           the
           proceedings
           of
           vexatious
           Courts
           ,
           with
           the
           Learning
           ,
           Subtilty
           and
           Arts
           which
           are
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           is
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           
             only
             skill
          
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Without
           this
           a
           Man
           is
           esteemed
           no
           way
           meet
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           .
           And
           according
           as
           any
           do
           arrive
           unto
           a
           dexterity
           in
           this
           Polity
           ,
           they
           are
           esteemed
           eminently
           useful
           .
           But
           these
           things
           belong
           not
           at
           all
           unto
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           sober
           Man
           think
           in
           his
           Conscience
           that
           so
           they
           do
           .
           What
           is
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Art
           and
           Trade
           ,
           as
           unto
           political
           ends
           ,
           we
           enquired
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           
             true
             wisdom
          
           required
           unto
           this
           end
           ,
           with
           the
           means
           of
           attaining
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           despised
           ,
           more
           neglected
           by
           any
           sort
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           by
           those
           whose
           pretences
           unto
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Rule
          
           and
           Authority
           would
           make
           it
           most
           necessary
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           TWO
           things
           follow
           on
           the
           supposition
           laid
           down
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           the
           Wisdom
           intended
           is
           not
           promised
           unto
           
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             General
          
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           required
           to
           seek
           for
           it
           by
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           of
           attaining
           it
           before
           laid
           down
           ;
           but
           respect
           is
           had
           herein
           only
           unto
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Hereon
           dependeth
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           people
           unto
           their
           Rulers
           .
           For
           
             Wisdom
             for
             Rule
          
           is
           
           peculiarly
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           seek
           after
           it
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           those
           who
           on
           every
           occasion
           are
           ready
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           Wisdom
           and
           Understanding
           in
           the
           affairs
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           proud
           and
           disorderly
           .
        
         
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           give
           any
           countenance
           unto
           the
           out-cries
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           Men
           will
           suppose
           themselves
           
             Wiser
             than
             their
             Rulers
          
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           what
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           better
           than
           they
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           the
           Government
           which
           they
           exercise
           belongs
           not
           at
           all
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           determined
           and
           limited
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           can
           easily
           discern
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           pretended
           by
           themselves
           so
           to
           do
           :
           For
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           prescribed
           nothing
           herein
           ,
           but
           left
           it
           unto
           the
           Will
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           order
           all
           things
           as
           they
           see
           necessary
           ,
           which
           Church
           they
           are
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           if
           that
           will
           please
           them
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           in
           skill
           for
           the
           management
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           Rules
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           as
           they
           have
           framed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           legal
           proceedings
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           of
           the
           people
           that
           are
           equal
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           will
           contend
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           hence
           also
           follows
           ,
           that
           those
           
             who
             are
             called
             unto
             Rule
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           should
           diligently
           endeavour
           the
           attaining
           of
           ,
           and
           encreasing
           in
           this
           Wisdom
           ,
           giving
           evidence
           thereof
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           safely
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           Rule
           .
           But
           hereunto
           so
           many
           things
           do
           belong
           ,
           as
           cannot
           in
           this
           place
           be
           meetly
           treated
           of
           ;
           somewhat
           that
           appertains
           to
           them
           shall
           afterwards
           be
           considered
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           The
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           is
           considered
           either
           as
           it
           is
           Essential
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           Nature
           and
           Being
           ;
           or
           as
           it
           is
           Organical
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           Order
           .
        
         
           THE
           constituent
           causes
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           unto
           its
           Essence
           and
           Being
           ,
           are
           its
           
             Institution
             ,
             Matter
          
           and
           Form
           ;
           whereof
           we
           have
           treated
           .
        
         
           IT
           S
           Order
           as
           it
           is
           Organical
           ,
           is
           founded
           in
           that
           communication
           of
           Power
           unto
           it
           from
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           insisted
           on
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           THE
           Organizing
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           placing
           or
           implanting
           in
           it
           those
           Officers
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           to
           act
           and
           exercise
           his
           Authority
           therein
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           Rule
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           exertion
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           them
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           committed
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Officers
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           that
           all
           Officers
           are
           called
           to
           Rule
           ,
           but
           that
           none
           are
           called
           to
           Rule
           that
           are
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           THE
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           General
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           Bishops
           and
           
             Deacons
             ,
             Phil.
          
           1.1
           .
           And
           their
           Work
           is
           distributed
           into
           Prophecy
           and
           
             Ministry
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.6.7
           .
        
         
           THE
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           have
           Authority
           to
           Teach
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             power
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Ruling
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           a
           
             Power
             of
             Jurisdiction
          
           corruptly
           :
           And
           some
           have
           only
           
             Power
             for
             Rule
          
           ;
           of
           which
           sort
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           THOSE
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           are
           distinguished
           into
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           THE
           distinction
           between
           the
           Elders
           themselves
           ,
           is
           not
           like
           that
           between
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           unto
           the
           whole
           
           kind
           or
           nature
           of
           the
           Office
           ;
           but
           only
           with
           respect
           unto
           Work
           and
           Order
           ,
           whereof
           we
           shall
           treat
           distinctly
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           sort
           of
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           there
           have
           been
           mighty
           contentions
           in
           the
           
             late
             Ages
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Principles
           we
           have
           hitherto
           proceeded
           on
           ,
           discharge
           us
           from
           any
           especial
           interest
           or
           concernment
           in
           this
           Controversy
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Church
           of
           Divine
           or
           Apostolical
           constitution
           ,
           none
           in
           Being
           in
           the
           Second
           or
           Third
           Centuries
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           that
           contest
           which
           is
           about
           
             Preheminence
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             over
             many
             Churches
             ,
          
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           INDEED
           ,
           strife
           about
           
             Power
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
          
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           amongst
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           full
           of
           scandal
           .
           It
           started
           early
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           was
           extinguished
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           
           rebuked
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           all
           others
           ;
           yet
           through
           the
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           and
           Avarice
           of
           Men
           ,
           hath
           grown
           to
           be
           the
           stain
           and
           shame
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           most
           Ages
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           forbidding
           such
           ambitious
           designings
           ,
           nor
           the
           proposal
           of
           his
           own
           example
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           ;
           nor
           the
           experience
           of
           their
           own
           insufficiency
           for
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel-Ministry
           ,
           have
           been
           able
           to
           restrain
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           from
           coveting
           after
           and
           contending
           for
           a
           prerogative
           in
           Church-Power
           over
           others
           .
           For
           though
           this
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fruits
           or
           rewards
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           laid
           under
           a
           severe
           interdict
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           when
           Men
           (
           like
           Achan
           )
           saw
           the
           
             wedge
             of
             Gold
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             goodly
             Babylonish
             Garment
          
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           in
           Power
           ,
           Domination
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           they
           coveted
           them
           ,
           and
           took
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           IF
           Men
           would
           but
           a
           little
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           what
           there
           is
           in
           that
           care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           even
           of
           all
           them
           over
           whom
           they
           pretend
           Church-Power
           ,
           Rule
           or
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           what
           it
           is
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           concerning
           them
           before
           the
           Judgment
           Seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           it
           would
           abate
           of
           their
           earnestness
           in
           contending
           for
           the
           enlargement
           of
           their
           Cures
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           claim
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           consisting
           in
           a
           rank
           of
           persons
           distinct
           from
           the
           Office
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           is
           managed
           with
           great
           variety
           .
           It
           is
           not
           agreed
           whether
           they
           are
           distinct
           in
           Order
           above
           them
           ,
           or
           only
           as
           unto
           a
           certain
           degree
           among
           them
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           It
           is
           not
           determined
           ,
           what
           doth
           constitute
           that
           pretended
           
             distinct
             Order
          
           ,
           nor
           wherein
           that
           degree
           of
           preheminence
           in
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           doth
           consist
           ,
           nor
           what
           Basis
           it
           stands
           upon
           .
           It
           is
           not
           agreed
           whether
           this
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           hath
           any
           Church-Power
           appropriated
           unto
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           acted
           singly
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           or
           how
           far
           that
           concurrence
           is
           necessary
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           Church-Order
           or
           Power
           .
           There
           are
           no
           Bounds
           or
           Limits
           of
           the
           Diocesses
           which
           they
           claim
           the
           Rule
           in
           and
           over
           ,
           as
           Churches
           whereunto
           they
           are
           peculiarly
           related
           ,
           derived
           either
           from
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           or
           Tradition
           ,
           or
           general
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           respecting
           both
           or
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           wherein
           Church-Order
           or
           Edification
           is
           concerned
           .
           Those
           who
           plead
           for
           
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           will
           not
           proceed
           any
           farther
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           there
           is
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           
             superiority
             in
             Bishops
             over
             Presbyters
          
           in
           Order
           or
           Degree
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           must
           be
           over
           Presbyters
           in
           
             one
             Church
          
           only
           ,
           or
           in
           many
           distinct
           Churches
           ;
           whether
           it
           must
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           hinders
           them
           utterly
           from
           the
           discharge
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           most
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           esteem
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           necessitates
           them
           unto
           a
           Rule
           by
           unscriptural
           Church-Officers
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Power
           ,
           they
           suppose
           doth
           not
           belong
           unto
           their
           Cause
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           the
           weight
           and
           moment
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           lie
           in
           and
           depend
           on
           these
           things
           .
           Innumerable
           other
           
             uncertainties
             ,
             differences
          
           and
           variances
           there
           are
           about
           this
           
             singular
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           at
           present
           concern'd
           to
           enquire
           into
           ,
           nor
           shall
           I
           insist
           on
           any
           of
           those
           which
           have
           been
           already
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           BUT
           yet
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           under
           consideration
           ;
           unto
           what
           hath
           been
           pleaded
           before
           about
           the
           
             non
             institution
          
           of
           any
           Churches
           beyond
           
             particular
             Congregations
          
           ,
           which
           is
           utterly
           exclusive
           of
           all
           pretences
           of
           the
           
             present
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           briefly
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           diversion
           ,
           add
           the
           Arguments
           which
           undeniably
           prove
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Bishops
          
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Elders
           ,
           are
           every
           way
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Office
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           Function
           ,
           without
           distinction
           in
           Order
           or
           Degree
           ;
           which
           also
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           Advocates
           of
           Prelacy
           begin
           to
           grant
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Apostle
           describing
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           Presbyters
           or
           Elders
           ,
           gives
           this
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             because
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             so
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             blameless
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             .
          
           He
           that
           would
           prove
           of
           what
           sort
           a
           Presbyter
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Ordained
           so
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           gives
           this
           Reason
           for
           it
           ,
           That
           
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
          
           intends
           the
           same
           Person
           and
           Office
           by
           Presbyter
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           there
           is
           no
           congruity
           of
           Speech
           ,
           or
           consequence
           of
           Reason
           in
           what
           he
           asserts
           .
           To
           suppose
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           intend
           the
           
             same
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             same
             Office
          
           by
           Presbyters
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           destroy
           his
           Argument
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           context
           of
           his
           discourse
           unintelligible
           .
           He
           that
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           make
           a
           
             Justice
             of
             Peace
          
           or
           a
           Constable
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           magnanimous
           ,
           liberal
           ,
           full
           of
           clemency
           and
           courage
           ,
           for
           so
           a
           King
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           argue
           very
           wisely
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           Argument
           here
           ,
           if
           by
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           distinct
           Orders
           and
           Offices
           are
           intended
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THERE
           were
           
             many
             Bishops
          
           in
           one
           City
           in
           one
           particular
           Church
           ,
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           
             To
             all
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           That
           the
           Church
           then
           at
           Philippi
           was
           one
           particular
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           was
           proved
           before
           .
           But
           to
           have
           
             many
             Bishops
          
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           whereas
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Episcopacy
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           consists
           in
           the
           Superiority
           of
           
             one
             over
             the
             Presbyters
          
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           .
           Such
           Bishops
           ,
           whereof
           there
           may
           be
           many
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           equal
           in
           Power
           and
           Dignity
           with
           respect
           unto
           Office
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           granted
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           are
           Presbyters
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           .
           There
           will
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           be
           no
           end
           of
           this
           contest
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           prejudices
           and
           interests
           of
           some
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           identity
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           should
           be
           more
           plainly
           expressed
           ,
           can
           neither
           be
           expected
           nor
           desired
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Apostle
           being
           at
           Miletus
           ,
           sent
           to
           Ephesus
           for
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           elsewhere
           undeniably
           demonstrated
           ,
           Act.
           20.17
           ,
           18.
           unto
           these
           Elders
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           28.
           
           If
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           be
           not
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           Office
           ,
           the
           same
           Function
           and
           the
           same
           Duties
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Names
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           understand
           ,
           how
           it
           should
           be
           expressed
           .
           For
           these
           Elders
           are
           they
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           made
           Bishops
           ;
           they
           were
           many
           of
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ;
           their
           Duty
           it
           was
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           Flock
           ;
           and
           to
           feed
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           comprize
           all
           the
           Duties
           ,
           the
           whole
           Function
           of
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           must
           therefore
           be
           the
           same
           .
           This
           plain
           Testimony
           can
           no
           way
           be
           evaded
           by
           pretences
           and
           conjectures
           unwritten
           and
           uncertain
           ;
           the
           only
           answer
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           It
           was
           indeed
           so
           then
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           otherwise
           afterwards
           ;
           which
           some
           now
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           .
           But
           these
           Elders
           were
           either
           
             Elders
             only
          
           and
           
             not
             Bishops
          
           ;
           or
           
             Bishops
             only
          
           and
           
             not
             Elders
          
           ;
           or
           the
           same
           Persons
           were
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           is
           plainly
           affirmed
           in
           the
           words
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           that
           which
           we
           plead
           .
           If
           the
           first
           be
           asserted
           ,
           then
           was
           there
           no
           Bishop
           then
           at
           Ephesus
           ;
           for
           these
           Elders
           had
           the
           whole
           oversight
           of
           the
           Flock
           :
           If
           the
           Second
           ,
           then
           were
           there
           no
           Elders
           at
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           good
           exposition
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             that
             Paul
             called
             unto
             him
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           Apostle
           Peter
           writes
           unto
           the
           
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           feed
           the
           Flock
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           taking
           the
           oversight
           ,
           or
           exercising
           the
           
             Office
             and
             Function
             of
             Bishops
          
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           Lords
           but
           as
           ensamples
           (
           of
           Humility
           ,
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           )
           to
           the
           whole
           Flock
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Those
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           incumbent
           to
           
             feed
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           and
           to
           superintend
           over
           it
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           in
           the
           first
           place
           are
           accountable
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           are
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           have
           no
           
             other
             Bishop
          
           over
           them
           ,
           unto
           whom
           this
           charge
           should
           be
           principally
           committed
           .
           But
           such
           ,
           according
           unto
           this
           Apostle
           ,
           are
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           those
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           are
           the
           same
           .
           
           And
           such
           were
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Guides
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           whom
           the
           members
           of
           it
           were
           
             bound
             to
             obey
          
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           did
           
             watch
             for
          
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THE
           substance
           of
           these
           and
           all
           other
           Instances
           or
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             Those
             whose
             names
             are
             the
             same
             equally
             common
             and
             applicable
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             whose
             Function
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             whose
             Qualifications
             and
             Characters
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             whose
             Duties
             ,
             Account
             and
             Reward
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             there
             is
             in
             no
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             inequality
             ,
             disparity
             or
             preference
             in
             Office
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             essentially
             and
             every
             way
             the
             same
             .
          
           That
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Elders
           and
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           modestly
           be
           denied
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           where
           a
           Church
           is
           greatly
           encreased
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           it
           for
           its
           Instruction
           and
           Rule
           ,
           that
           Decency
           and
           Order
           do
           require
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           do
           in
           the
           management
           of
           all
           Church
           Affairs
           preside
           ,
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           thereof
           .
           So
           the
           Presbyters
           at
           Alexandria
           did
           choose
           one
           from
           among
           themselves
           that
           should
           have
           the
           preheminence
           of
           a
           President
           among
           them
           .
           Whether
           the
           Person
           that
           is
           so
           to
           preside
           ,
           be
           directed
           unto
           by
           being
           first
           Converted
           or
           first
           Ordained
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Age
           ,
           or
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           whether
           he
           continue
           for
           a
           Season
           only
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           be
           deputed
           unto
           the
           same
           Work
           ,
           or
           
             for
             his
             Life
          
           ,
           are
           things
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           to
           be
           determined
           according
           unto
           the
           General
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           and
           Order
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           never
           oppose
           this
           Order
           ,
           but
           rather
           desire
           to
           see
           it
           in
           practice
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           particular
           Churches
           were
           of
           such
           an
           extent
           ,
           as
           necessarily
           to
           require
           
             many
             Elders
          
           both
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           for
           their
           Instruction
           and
           Government
           ;
           for
           the
           better
           observation
           of
           Order
           and
           Decency
           in
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           the
           fuller
           Representation
           of
           the
           Authority
           committed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           the
           occasional
           instruction
           of
           the
           Members
           in
           
             lesser
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           which
           as
           unto
           some
           ends
           may
           be
           stated
           also
           ,
           with
           the
           due
           attendance
           unto
           all
           other
           means
           of
           Edification
           and
           Watching
           ,
           Inspecting
           ,
           Warning
           ,
           Admonishing
           ,
           
           Exhorting
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           that
           
             among
             these
             Elders
          
           one
           should
           be
           chosen
           by
           themselves
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           into
           a
           New
           Order
           ,
           not
           into
           a
           
             degree
             of
             Authority
          
           above
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           only
           unto
           his
           part
           of
           the
           common
           work
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           which
           requires
           some
           kind
           of
           Precedency
           .
           Hereby
           no
           New
           Officer
           ,
           no
           New
           Order
           of
           Officers
           ,
           no
           New
           degree
           of
           Power
           or
           Authority
           is
           constituted
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           only
           the
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           it
           is
           cast
           into
           such
           an
           Order
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           light
           of
           nature
           doth
           require
           .
        
         
           BUT
           there
           is
           not
           any
           intimation
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           least
           imparity
           or
           inequality
           ,
           in
           Order
           ,
           Degree
           or
           Authority
           ,
           among
           Officers
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           ,
           whether
           extraordinary
           or
           ordinary
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           all
           equal
           ;
           so
           were
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           so
           were
           Elders
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           Deacons
           also
           .
           The
           Scripture
           knows
           no
           more
           of
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           such
           as
           all
           
             Diocesan
             Bishops
          
           are
           ,
           nor
           an
           Arch-Deacon
           ,
           than
           of
           an
           Arch-Apostle
           ,
           or
           of
           an
           Arch-Evangelist
           ,
           or
           an
           Arch-Prophet
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           they
           had
           one
           who
           did
           preside
           in
           the
           manner
           before
           described
           ,
           which
           seems
           among
           the
           Apostles
           to
           have
           been
           the
           prerogative
           of
           Peter
           .
        
         
           THE
           Brethren
           also
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           so
           multiplied
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           constant
           meeting
           of
           them
           all
           in
           
             one
             place
          
           may
           not
           be
           absolutely
           best
           for
           their
           Edification
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           that
           on
           all
           the
           solemn
           occasions
           of
           the
           Church
           whereunto
           their
           consent
           is
           necessary
           ,
           they
           did
           of
           old
           and
           ought
           still
           ,
           to
           meet
           in
           
             the
             same
             place
          
           for
           advise
           ,
           consultation
           and
           consent
           ,
           as
           was
           proved
           before
           .
           This
           is
           so
           fully
           expressed
           and
           exemplified
           in
           the
           two
           great
           Churches
           of
           Jerusalem
           and
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Act.
          
           15.
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           gain-said
           .
           When
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           sent
           by
           the
           Brethren
           or
           Church
           at
           Antioch
           (
           v.
           1
           ,
           3.
           )
           were
           come
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           they
           were
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Brethren
           are
           called
           in
           distinction
           from
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           So
           when
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           assembled
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           case
           proposed
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Brethren
           assembled
           with
           them
           ,
           v.
           6
           ,
           12.
           neither
           were
           they
           
             mute
             Persons
          
           ,
           meer
           Auditors
           and
           Spectators
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           they
           concurred
           both
           in
           the
           debate
           and
           determination
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           insomuch
           
           as
           they
           are
           expresly
           joined
           with
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
          
           in
           the
           advice
           given
           ,
           ver
           .
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           when
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           returned
           unto
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           multitude
           unto
           whom
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           directed
           ,
           came
           together
           about
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           23.30
           .
           Unless
           this
           be
           observed
           the
           Primitive-Church-State
           is
           overthrown
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           return
           from
           this
           Digression
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           Officer
           or
           Elder
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Pastor
           .
           A
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           the
           Elder
           that
           
             Feeds
             and
             Rules
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           its
           Teacher
           and
           its
           Bishop
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Feed
           ,
           taking
           the
           oversight
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           my
           present
           design
           nor
           work
           to
           give
           a
           full
           account
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           required
           in
           Persons
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           this
           Office
           ;
           nor
           of
           their
           Duty
           and
           Work
           ,
           with
           the
           Qualities
           or
           Vertues
           to
           be
           exercised
           therein
           .
           It
           would
           require
           a
           large
           Discourse
           to
           handle
           them
           practically
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           others
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           of
           this
           kind
           expressed
           in
           the
           Rule
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Office
           doth
           indispensably
           require
           ,
           were
           more
           exemplified
           in
           practice
           than
           it
           is
           .
           But
           some
           things
           relating
           unto
           this
           Officer
           and
           his
           Office
           that
           are
           needful
           to
           be
           well
           stated
           ,
           I
           shall
           treat
           concerning
           .
        
         
           THE
           name
           of
           a
           Pastor
           or
           Shepherd
           is
           Metaphorical
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Denomination
           suited
           unto
           his
           Work
           ,
           denoting
           the
           same
           Office
           and
           Person
           with
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Elder
           ,
           spoken
           of
           absolutely
           without
           limitation
           unto
           either
           Teaching
           or
           Ruling
           .
           
           And
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           used
           or
           applied
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           more
           comprehensive
           of
           ,
           and
           instructive
           in
           all
           the
           Duties
           that
           belong
           unto
           it
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Name
           whatever
           ;
           nay
           ,
           than
           all
           of
           them
           put
           together
           .
           The
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           this
           Metaphor
           ,
           or
           whence
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           a
           Flock
           ,
           and
           whence
           God
           termeth
           himself
           the
           
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Flock
          
           ;
           whence
           the
           Sheep
           of
           this
           Flock
           are
           committed
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           whereon
           he
           becomes
           the
           
             good
             Shepherd
             that
             lays
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             the
             Sheep
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Shepherds
          
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           interest
           of
           Men
           in
           a
           participation
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Duty
           thereon
           ,
           are
           things
           well
           worth
           the
           consideration
           of
           them
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           it
           .
           Hirelings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Wolves
           and
           
             dumb
             Dogs
          
           ,
           do
           in
           many
           places
           take
           on
           themselves
           to
           be
           Shepherds
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           devoured
           and
           destroyed
           .
        
         
         
           WHEREAS
           therefore
           this
           Name
           or
           Appellation
           is
           taken
           from
           ,
           and
           includes
           in
           it
           
             Love
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Watchfulness
          
           in
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           
             going
             before
             ,
             preserving
             ,
             feeding
             ,
             defending
          
           the
           Flock
           ,
           the
           Sheep
           and
           the
           Lambs
           ,
           the
           Strong
           ,
           the
           Weak
           and
           Diseased
           ,
           with
           accountableness
           as
           Servants
           unto
           the
           
             chief
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           it
           was
           generally
           disused
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           Bishops
           or
           
             Overseers
             ,
             Guides
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             Elders
          
           which
           seem
           to
           include
           more
           of
           Honour
           and
           Authority
           ,
           were
           retained
           in
           common
           use
           ;
           that
           though
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           namely
           that
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           some
           elating
           compositions
           and
           adjuncts
           of
           power
           ,
           obtained
           the
           preheminence
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           Corruption
           of
           these
           Compositions
           and
           Additions
           in
           
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Patriarchs
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           brake
           forth
           the
           Cockatrice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           name
           is
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           appropriated
           unto
           the
           
             principal
             Ministers
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           And
           under
           that
           name
           they
           were
           promised
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           old
           ,
           Jerem.
           3.15
           .
           And
           the
           Work
           of
           these
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           to
           feed
           the
           Flock
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           as
           it
           is
           constantly
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           Act.
           20.29
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
        
         
           OF
           
             Pastoral
             Feeding
          
           there
           are
           two
           parts
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Teaching
           or
           Instruction
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Rule
           or
           Discipline
           .
           Unto
           these
           two
           Heads
           may
           all
           the
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           toward
           his
           Flock
           be
           reduced
           .
           And
           both
           are
           intended
           in
           the
           term
           of
           feeding
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           11.2
           .
           Chap.
           17.6
           .
           Jer.
           23.2
           .
           Mic.
           5.4
           .
           Chap.
           7.14
           .
           Zech.
           11.7
           .
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Joh.
           21.14
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.2
           ,
           &c.
           wherefore
           he
           who
           is
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Elder
           ,
           the
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THESE
           Works
           of
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           may
           be
           distinct
           in
           several
           Officers
           ,
           namely
           of
           Teachers
           and
           Rulers
           ;
           but
           to
           divide
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Office
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           some
           Pastors
           should
           
             feed
             by
             Teaching
             only
          
           ,
           but
           have
           no
           right
           to
           Rule
           by
           Virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ;
           and
           some
           should
           attend
           in
           exercise
           unto
           
             Rule
             only
          
           ,
           not
           esteeming
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           labour
           continually
           in
           
             feeding
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           is
           almost
           to
           overthrow
           this
           Office
           of
           Christs
           Designation
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           two
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           Mens
           own
           projection
           .
        
         
         
           OF
           the
           call
           of
           Men
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           so
           many
           things
           have
           been
           spoken
           and
           written
           by
           others
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           only
           insist
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           briefly
           ,
           on
           some
           things
           which
           are
           either
           of
           the
           most
           
             important
             consideration
          
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           omitted
           by
           others
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           UNTO
           the
           call
           of
           any
           person
           unto
           this
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           are
           certain
           Qualifications
           previously
           required
           in
           him
           ,
           disposing
           and
           making
           him
           fit
           for
           that
           Office.
           The
           
             outward
             call
          
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           immediately
           .
           But
           therein
           is
           required
           an
           obediential
           acting
           of
           him
           also
           who
           is
           called
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           Regular
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           Church
           act
           according
           to
           Rule
           and
           Order
           ,
           nor
           the
           person
           called
           act
           in
           such
           a
           due
           Obedience
           ,
           unless
           there
           are
           in
           him
           some
           
             previous
             Indications
          
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           designing
           the
           person
           to
           be
           called
           by
           such
           Qualifications
           ,
           as
           may
           render
           him
           meet
           and
           able
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           and
           Work.
           For
           
             ordinary
             vocation
          
           is
           not
           a
           collation
           of
           Gracious
           
             Spiritual
             Abilities
          
           suiting
           and
           making
           Men
           meet
           for
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           :
           But
           it
           is
           the
           communication
           of
           Right
           and
           Power
           for
           the
           regular
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           received
           antecedently
           unto
           that
           call
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Office
           it self
           doth
           consist
           .
           And
           if
           we
           would
           know
           what
           these
           Qualifications
           and
           Endowments
           are
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           them
           in
           their
           
             great
             example
          
           and
           pattern
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           the
           
             good
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           whose
           the
           Sheep
           are
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           and
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Souls
           ;
           the
           
             chief
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           did
           design
           in
           the
           undertaking
           and
           exercise
           of
           his
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           Type
           and
           Example
           unto
           all
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           the
           same
           Office
           under
           him
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           conformity
           unto
           him
           herein
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           assure
           his
           own
           Conscience
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           or
           can
           be
           
             lawfully
             called
          
           unto
           this
           Office.
           
        
         
           THE
           Qualifications
           of
           Christ
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           gracious
           Qualities
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Soul
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           may
           be
           referred
           unto
           Four
           Heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           
             furniture
             with
             spiritual
             Gifts
             and
             Abilities
          
           by
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           an
           unmeasurable
           fulness
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           fitted
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           
           his
           Office.
           This
           is
           expressed
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           undertaking
           of
           it
           ,
           Isa.
           11.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Chap.
           61.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Luk.
           4.14
           .
           Herein
           was
           he
           
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladness
             above
             his
             fellows
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.9
           .
           But
           this
           
             unction
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           in
           a
           certain
           measure
           required
           in
           all
           who
           are
           called
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.1
           .
           That
           there
           are
           Spiritual
           Powers
           ,
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           required
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           Ministry
           ,
           I
           have
           at
           large
           declared
           in
           
             another
             Treatise
          
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           they
           are
           .
           And
           where
           there
           are
           none
           of
           these
           Spiritual
           Abilities
           which
           are
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           no
           outward
           Call
           or
           Order
           can
           constitute
           any
           Man
           an
           
             Evangelical
             Pastor
          
           .
           As
           unto
           particular
           Persons
           I
           will
           not
           contend
           ,
           as
           unto
           an
           
             absolute
             nullity
          
           in
           the
           Office
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           deficiency
           in
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           gross
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           renders
           them
           utterly
           useless
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           in
           an
           
             orderly
             way
             and
             manner
          
           be
           called
           or
           set
           apart
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           are
           not
           some
           Indications
           of
           Gods
           designation
           of
           him
           thereunto
           by
           his
           furniture
           with
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Understanding
           and
           utterance
           for
           
             Prayer
             and
             Preaching
          
           ,
           with
           other
           Ministerial
           Duties
           ,
           in
           some
           competent
           measure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             COMPASSION
             and
             love
          
           to
           the
           Flock
           ,
           were
           gloriously
           eminent
           in
           this
           
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Sheep
          
           .
           After
           other
           evidences
           hereof
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           that
           signal
           confirmation
           in
           
             laying
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             them
             .
          
           This
           Testimony
           of
           his
           love
           he
           insists
           upon
           himself
           ,
           Joh.
           10.
           
           And
           herein
           also
           his
           example
           ought
           to
           lie
           continually
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           them
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office.
          
           Their
           entrance
           should
           be
           accompanied
           with
           love
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           be
           not
           animated
           with
           love
           unto
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           Wolves
           or
           Hirelings
           ,
           or
           Thieves
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           Shepherds
           they
           are
           not
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospel-Ministry
           more
           lost
           or
           defaced
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           evidence
           that
           is
           given
           among
           the
           most
           ,
           of
           an
           inconformity
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           their
           love
           unto
           the
           Flock
           .
           Alas
           !
           it
           is
           scarce
           once
           thought
           of
           amongst
           the
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           various
           degrees
           take
           
           upon
           them
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ;
           where
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ?
           what
           evidence
           is
           given
           of
           it
           in
           any
           kind
           ?
           It
           is
           well
           ,
           if
           some
           instead
           of
           laying
           down
           their
           own
           lives
           for
           them
           ,
           do
           not
           by
           innumerable
           ways
           
             destroy
             their
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THERE
           is
           and
           was
           in
           this
           great
           Shepherd
           a
           
             continual
             watchfulness
             over
             the
             whole
             Flock
          
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           to
           feed
           ,
           to
           lead
           and
           cherish
           it
           ,
           to
           purify
           and
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           presented
           unspotted
           unto
           God.
           He
           doth
           never
           
             slumber
             nor
             sleep
          
           ;
           he
           watereth
           his
           Vineyard
           
             every
             moment
          
           ,
           keeps
           it
           Night
           and
           Day
           that
           none
           may
           hurt
           it
           ;
           looseth
           nothing
           of
           what
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ;
           see
           Is.
           40.11
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           distinctly
           of
           previous
           Qualifications
           unto
           an
           outward
           call
           only
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           mixture
           of
           those
           Qualities
           and
           Duties
           which
           are
           required
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office.
           And
           herein
           also
           is
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           to
           be
           our
           example
           .
           And
           hereunto
           do
           belong
           ,
           (
           1
           )
           
             Constant
             Prayer
          
           for
           the
           Flock
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Diligence
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           Wisdom
           as
           unto
           Times
           ,
           Seasons
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Flock
           in
           general
           ,
           their
           light
           Knowledge
           ,
           Ways
           ,
           Walking
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           Trials
           ,
           Defections
           ,
           Weaknesses
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Growth
           and
           Decays
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Personal
             Admonition
          
           ,
           Exhortation
           ,
           Consolation
           ,
           Instruction
           ,
           as
           their
           particular
           cases
           do
           require
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           All
           with
           a
           design
           to
           keep
           
             them
             from
             evil
          
           ;
           and
           to
           present
           them
           
             without
             blame
          
           before
           Christ
           Jesus
           at
           the
           great
           day
           .
           But
           these
           and
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           presenting
           themselves
           with
           some
           earnestness
           unto
           my
           mind
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           discharge
           my self
           of
           the
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           hoping
           a
           more
           convenient
           place
           and
           season
           to
           give
           them
           a
           larger
           Treat
           ;
           and
           somewhat
           yet
           farther
           shall
           be
           spoken
           of
           them
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             ZEAL
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           in
           his
           whole
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           its
           continual
           residence
           in
           the
           holy
           Soul
           of
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           declared
           in
           an
           expression
           intimating
           that
           it
           was
           
             inexpressible
             .
             The
             zeal
             of
             thy
             House
             hath
             eaten
             me
             up
             .
          
           This
           also
           must
           accompany
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           find
           no
           acceptance
           with
           him
           .
           And
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           those
           things
           which
           hath
           filled
           the
           World
           with
           a
           dead
           ,
           faithless
           ,
           fruitless
           Ministry
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           AS
           he
           was
           absolutely
           in
           himself
           
             Holy
             ,
             Harmless
             ,
             Vndefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             Sinners
          
           ;
           so
           a
           conformity
           unto
           him
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           
             some
             degree
             of
             eminency
          
           above
           others
           ,
           is
           required
           in
           them
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           this
           Office.
           
        
         
           AGAIN
           ,
           none
           can
           or
           may
           
             take
             this
             Office
             upon
             him
          
           ,
           or
           discharge
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           peculiarly
           its
           own
           ,
           with
           Authority
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           is
           
             called
             and
             set
             apart
             thereunto
          
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           The
           continuation
           of
           all
           Church-Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           of
           the
           regular
           Administration
           of
           all
           sacred
           Ordinances
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           Organical
           ,
           depends
           on
           this
           Assertion
           .
           Some
           deny
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Office
           it self
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Duties
           which
           are
           peculiar
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Some
           judge
           ,
           that
           Persons
           neither
           called
           nor
           
             set
             apart
          
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           may
           discharge
           all
           the
           Duties
           and
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           it
           ;
           some
           ,
           that
           a
           
             temporary
             delegation
          
           of
           Power
           unto
           any
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           warranty
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           undertaking
           and
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office.
           Many
           have
           been
           the
           contests
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           ignorance
           and
           disorderly
           affections
           of
           some
           Persons
           .
           I
           shall
           briefly
           represent
           the
           Truth
           herein
           with
           the
           Grounds
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           proceed
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           call
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           necessary
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           CHRIST
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Office.
           He
           gave
           it
           ,
           appointed
           it
           ,
           erected
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           As
           he
           gave
           ,
           appointed
           ,
           ordained
           an
           extraordinary
           Office
           of
           Apostleship
           ;
           so
           he
           ordained
           ,
           appointed
           and
           gave
           the
           ordinary
           Office
           of
           Pastorship
           or
           Teaching
           .
           They
           have
           both
           the
           same
           Divine
           Original
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           HE
           appointed
           this
           Office
           for
           continuance
           ,
           or
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           Church
           unto
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.13
           .
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           took
           order
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
          
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           and
           ordained
           unto
           the
           care
           and
           discharge
           of
           it
           in
           all
           Churches
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           by
           them
           accordingly
           ,
           Act.
           14.22
           ,
           23.
           
           Chap.
           20.28
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           
           Wherein
           he
           gave
           Rule
           unto
           all
           Churches
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           them
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           ON
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           the
           
             Order
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Edification
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           his
           Name
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Col.
           4.17
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Rev.
           2.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           &c.
           Hereon
           a
           double
           necessity
           of
           the
           continuation
           of
           this
           Office
           doth
           depend
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           which
           ariseth
           from
           the
           precept
           or
           command
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           obedience
           which
           it
           owes
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Secondly
           of
           its
           being
           the
           principal
           
             ordinary
             means
          
           of
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           Christ
           in
           and
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           although
           he
           can
           himself
           
             feed
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           deprived
           of
           all
           outward
           instituted
           means
           of
           Edification
           ;
           yet
           where
           this
           Office
           fails
           through
           its
           neglect
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           disorder
           ,
           confusion
           and
           destruction
           ,
           that
           will
           ensue
           thereon
           ;
           no
           promise
           of
           Feeding
           or
           Edification
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Commands
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           Obedience
           unto
           those
           who
           enjoy
           and
           exercise
           this
           Office
           among
           them
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           Commands
           are
           needless
           and
           superfluous
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           obedience
           be
           yielded
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           their
           observance
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           a
           continuation
           of
           this
           Office.
           And
           the
           Church
           loseth
           as
           much
           in
           Grace
           and
           privilege
           ,
           as
           it
           loseth
           in
           Commands
           .
           For
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           Grace
           in
           its
           exercise
           consist
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           Heb.
           13.7
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           THIS
           Office
           is
           accompanied
           with
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           take
           or
           assume
           to
           themselves
           .
           All
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           things
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           either
           founded
           in
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           collated
           by
           Divine
           Ordination
           ,
           is
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           .
           No
           Man
           can
           of
           himself
           
             take
             either
             Sword.
          
           To
           invade
           an
           Office
           which
           includes
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           others
           ,
           is
           to
           disturb
           all
           Right
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Civil
           .
           That
           such
           an
           Authority
           is
           included
           in
           this
           Office
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           the
           names
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           vested
           ;
           as
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
          
           all
           of
           them
           requiring
           of
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           From
           the
           Work
           prescribed
           
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           
             feeding
             by
             Rule
             and
             Teaching
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           From
           the
           execution
           of
           Church-Power
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           From
           the
           Commands
           given
           for
           Obedience
           unto
           them
           which
           respect
           Authority
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           From
           their
           appointment
           to
           be
           the
           
             means
             and
             instruments
          
           of
           exerting
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           done
           no
           other
           way
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           CHRIST
           hath
           appointed
           a
           
             standing
             Rule
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             Men
          
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           immediately
           .
           But
           if
           Men
           may
           enter
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           discharge
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           Call
           ,
           that
           Rule
           ,
           with
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Call
           prescribed
           ,
           are
           altogether
           in
           vain
           .
           And
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           affront
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           act
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           neglect
           of
           ,
           or
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Rule
           that
           he
           hath
           appointed
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Power
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           THERE
           is
           an
           
             accountable
             Trust
          
           committed
           unto
           those
           who
           undertake
           this
           Office.
           The
           whole
           Flock
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           it self
           ,
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           are
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           Col.
           4.17
           .
           1
           Tim.
           6.20
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.2
           ,
           16
           ,
           23.
           
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           
             They
             who
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           wicked
           or
           foolish
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           
             intrude
             himself
             into
             a
             Trust
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           committed
           unto
           him
           .
           They
           are
           branded
           as
           profligately
           wicked
           ,
           who
           attempt
           any
           such
           thing
           among
           Men
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           impudent
           falsification
           :
           And
           what
           shall
           he
           be
           esteemed
           who
           
             intrudes
             himself
          
           into
           the
           
             highest
             Trust
          
           that
           any
           Creature
           is
           capable
           off
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           its
           discharge
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           without
           any
           divine
           call
           or
           warranty
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           THERE
           are
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office
           
             especial
             promises
          
           granted
           and
           annexed
           of
           present
           Assistances
           ,
           and
           future
           eternal
           Rewards
           ,
           Matth.
           28.19
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.4
           .
           Either
           these
           promises
           belong
           unto
           them
           who
           take
           this
           Office
           on
           themselves
           
             without
             any
             Call
          
           ,
           or
           they
           do
           not
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           then
           have
           they
           neither
           any
           
             especial
             assistance
          
           in
           their
           Work
           ,
           nor
           can
           expect
           any
           Reward
           of
           their
           Labours
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           they
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           may
           obtain
           the
           
           benefit
           of
           
             divine
             promises
          
           ,
           without
           any
           divine
           designation
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           THE
           general
           force
           of
           the
           
             Rule
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.4
           .
           includes
           a
           prohibition
           of
           undertaking
           any
           
             sacred
             Office
          
           without
           a
           
             divine
             Call
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           instances
           of
           such
           prohibitions
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Duties
           annexed
           unto
           an
           Office
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Vzziah
             invading
             the
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           or
           of
           taking
           a
           Ministerial
           Office
           without
           Call
           or
           Mission
           ,
           as
           Jerem.
           27.9
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           having
           respect
           unto
           the
           order
           of
           Gods
           Institutions
           ,
           may
           be
           pleaded
           in
           this
           case
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           WHOEVER
           therefore
           takes
           upon
           him
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           without
           a
           lawful
           outward
           Call
           ,
           doth
           
             take
             unto
             himself
             Power
             and
             Authority
          
           without
           any
           divine
           Warranty
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           foundation
           of
           all
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           ;
           interests
           himself
           in
           an
           
             accountable
             Trust
          
           ,
           no
           way
           committed
           unto
           him
           ;
           hath
           
             no
             promise
          
           of
           Assistance
           in
           ,
           or
           Reward
           for
           his
           Work
           ,
           but
           ingageth
           in
           that
           which
           is
           destructive
           of
           all
           Church-Order
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           YET
           there
           are
           
             three
             things
          
           that
           are
           to
           be
           annexed
           unto
           this
           Assertion
           by
           way
           of
           Limitation
           :
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Many
           things
           performed
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Authority
           ,
           may
           be
           performed
           by
           others
           not
           called
           to
           Office
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Charity
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           moral
           Duties
           of
           Exhorting
           ,
           Admonishing
           ,
           Comforting
           ,
           Instructing
           and
           Praying
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           one
           another
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           may
           be
           exercised
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           ,
           without
           Office-Power
           ,
           where
           order
           and
           opportunity
           do
           require
           it
           .
           But
           the
           constant
           
             exercise
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             in
             Preaching
             ,
          
           with
           a
           refusal
           of
           undertaking
           a
           Ministerial
           Office
           ,
           or
           without
           design
           so
           to
           do
           upon
           a
           lawful
           Call
           ,
           cannot
           be
           approved
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Rules
           proposed
           concern
           only
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           extraordinary
           cases
           are
           accompanied
           with
           a
           warranty
           in
           themselves
           for
           extraordinary
           Actings
           and
           Duties
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           THE
           Call
           of
           Persons
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           is
           an
           Act
           and
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           
             political
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           
             single
             Prelate
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           although
           there
           be
           
           great
           differences
           about
           the
           nature
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           Call
           of
           Men
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           yet
           none
           who
           understand
           ought
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           and
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           the
           Church
           alone
           is
           impowered
           by
           Christ
           to
           put
           forth
           and
           exert
           .
           But
           this
           will
           more
           fully
           appear
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           manner
           of
           this
           Call
           of
           Men
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           the
           actings
           of
           the
           Church
           therein
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Call
             of
             persons
          
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           in
           the
           Church
           consists
           of
           Two
           Parts
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Election
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Ordination
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           called
           ,
           or
           sacred
           Separation
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           .
           As
           unto
           the
           former
           ,
           Four
           things
           must
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           What
           is
           previous
           unto
           it
           or
           preparatory
           for
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           s
           necessity
           ,
           or
           the
           demonstration
           of
           its
           Truth
           and
           Institution
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           What
           influence
           it
           hath
           into
           the
           communication
           of
           Pastoral-Office-Power
           unto
           a
           Pastor
           so
           chosen
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           which
           is
           
             previous
             unto
             it
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Meetness
           of
           the
           Person
           for
           his
           Office
           and
           Work
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           .
           It
           can
           never
           be
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           call
           or
           choose
           an
           unmeet
           ,
           an
           unqualified
           ,
           an
           unprepared
           Person
           unto
           this
           Office.
           No
           pretended
           necessity
           ,
           no
           outward
           motives
           can
           enable
           or
           warrant
           it
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           by
           any
           
             outward
             act
          
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Rule
           or
           Solemnity
           of
           it
           be
           ,
           communicate
           
             Ministerial
             Authority
          
           unto
           Persons
           utterly
           unqualified
           for
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           according
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           one
           great
           means
           of
           debasing
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           almost
           ruining
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           either
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           those
           who
           suppose
           themselves
           entrusted
           with
           the
           
             whole
             power
             of
             Ordination
          
           ,
           or
           by
           Impositions
           on
           them
           by
           
             Secular
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             Patrons
             of
             Livings
          
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           with
           the
           stated
           Regulation
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           herein
           ,
           by
           a
           defective
           Law
           ,
           whence
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           a
           due
           regard
           unto
           the
           antecedent
           preparatory
           Qualifications
           of
           those
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           TWO
           ways
           is
           the
           Meetness
           of
           any
           one
           made
           known
           and
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           an
           evidence
           given
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           in
           him
           before-mentioned
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           call
           or
           choose
           any
           one
           to
           Office
           who
           is
           not
           known
           unto
           them
           ;
           of
           whose
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           walking
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           had
           some
           experience
           ;
           
           not
           a
           Novice
           ,
           or
           one
           lately
           come
           unto
           them
           .
           He
           must
           be
           one
           who
           by
           his
           ways
           and
           walking
           hath
           obtained
           a
           
             good
             Report
          
           ,
           even
           among
           
             them
             that
             are
             without
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           is
           known
           ;
           unless
           they
           be
           enemies
           or
           scoffers
           ;
           and
           one
           that
           hath
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           evidenced
           his
           
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Obedience
          
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           chief
           Trust
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           unto
           his
           Churches
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           negligent
           herein
           ,
           or
           if
           at
           all-adventures
           they
           will
           impose
           an
           Officer
           in
           his
           House
           upon
           him
           without
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           Meetness
           upon
           due
           enquiry
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           dishonour
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           provocation
           of
           him
           .
           Herein
           principally
           are
           Churches
           made
           the
           Overseers
           of
           their
           own
           Purity
           and
           Edification
           .
           To
           deny
           them
           an
           Ability
           of
           a
           right
           judgment
           herein
           ,
           or
           a
           liberty
           for
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           Error
           and
           Tyranny
           .
           But
           that
           Flock
           which
           
             Christ
             purchased
             and
             purified
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
          
           is
           thought
           by
           some
           to
           be
           little
           better
           than
           an
           Herd
           of
           brute
           Beasts
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           defect
           of
           this
           personal
           knowledge
           for
           want
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           supplied
           by
           Testimonies
           of
           unquestionable
           Authority
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           a
           
             trial
             of
             his
             Gifts
             for
             Edification
             .
          
           These
           are
           those
           Spiritual
           Endowments
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           grants
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           Works
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           for
           this
           very
           end
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           profited
           by
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           And
           we
           must
           at
           present
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           every
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           in
           the
           matter
           and
           form
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           judge
           in
           some
           competent
           measure
           what
           Gifts
           of
           Men
           are
           suited
           unto
           their
           own
           Edification
           .
           But
           yet
           in
           making
           a
           judgment
           hereof
           ,
           one
           
             Directive
             means
          
           is
           the
           Advice
           of
           other
           Elders
           and
           Churches
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           make
           use
           off
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           avoidance
           of
           offence
           in
           their
           walk
           in
           that
           Communion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           AS
           to
           the
           
             nature
             of
             this
             Election
          
           ,
           Call
           or
           Choice
           of
           a
           Person
           known
           ,
           tried
           ,
           and
           judged
           ,
           meetly
           qualified
           for
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Fraternity
           with
           their
           Elders
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           .
           For
           a
           Pastor
           may
           be
           chosen
           unto
           a
           Church
           which
           hath
           other
           Teachers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           or
           Officers
           already
           instated
           in
           it
           .
           In
           this
           case
           their
           concurrence
           in
           the
           choice
           intended
           ,
           is
           necessary
           by
           way
           of
           common
           
           suffrage
           ,
           not
           of
           Authority
           or
           Office-Power
           .
           For
           Election
           is
           not
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Authority
          
           ,
           but
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Power
           ,
           wherein
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           the
           Fraternity
           is
           equal
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           Officers
           stated
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           Ordination
           of
           Elders
           among
           them
           ,
           this
           Election
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Fraternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           therefore
           which
           we
           have
           now
           to
           prove
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           meet
           Persons
           should
           be
           called
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           (
           or
           any
           other
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           by
           the
           
             Election
             and
             Choice
          
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           whereunto
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           antecedently
           unto
           a
           sacred
           solemn
           separation
           unto
           their
           respective
           Offices
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           UNDER
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           there
           were
           three
           ways
           whereby
           Men
           were
           called
           unto
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           were
           so
           extraordinarily
           and
           immediately
           by
           the
           nomination
           and
           designation
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           So
           Aaron
           was
           called
           unto
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           others
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           Samuel
           ,
           to
           be
           Prophets
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           a
           
             law
             of
             Carnal
             Generation
          
           ;
           so
           all
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           
             Posterity
             of
             Aaron
          
           succeeded
           into
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           call
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           By
           the
           
             choice
             of
             the
             people
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           call
           of
           all
           the
           ordinary
           Elders
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Deut.
           1.13
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Give
             to
             your selves
          
           .
           It
           was
           required
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           make
           a
           judgment
           on
           their
           Qualifications
           for
           the
           Office
           whereunto
           they
           were
           called
           .
           Men
           known
           unto
           them
           for
           Wise
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Righteous
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           
             Fear
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           look
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           present
           them
           unto
           Moses
           for
           their
           separation
           unto
           Office
           ,
           which
           is
           Election
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Exod.
           13.15
           .
           It
           is
           said
           that
           
             Moses
             chose
             the
             Elders
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           frequent
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           where
           any
           thing
           is
           done
           by
           many
           ,
           where
           one
           is
           chief
           ,
           that
           is
           ascribed
           indifferently
           either
           to
           the
           many
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           chief
           Director
           .
           So
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Israel
             sent
             Messengers
             ,
             Numbers
          
           ,
           21.21
           .
           Moses
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             I
             sent
             Messengers
          
           ,
           Deut.
           2.26
           .
           So
           1
           Chron.
           19.19
           .
           
             They
             made
             peace
             with
             David
             and
             served
             him
          
           ;
           which
           is
           2
           Sam.
           10.19
           .
           
             They
             made
             peace
             with
             Israel
             and
             served
             them
             .
          
           See
           also
           2
           King.
           11.12
           .
           with
           2
           Chron.
           23.11
           .
           as
           also
           1
           Chron.
           16.1
           .
           with
           2
           Sam.
           6.17
           .
           and
           the
           same
           may
           be
           observed
           
           in
           other
           places
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           people
           
             chose
             these
             Elders
          
           under
           the
           conduct
           and
           guidance
           of
           Moses
           ,
           which
           directs
           us
           unto
           the
           right
           interpretation
           of
           Act
           14.23
           .
           whereof
           we
           shall
           speak
           immediately
           .
        
         
           THE
           First
           of
           these
           ways
           was
           repeated
           in
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Church
          
           .
           Christ
           himself
           was
           
             called
             unto
             his
             Office
          
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           through
           the
           unction
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Isa.
           60.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           
           And
           he
           himself
           called
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           in
           whom
           that
           call
           ceased
           .
           The
           second
           ordinary
           way
           by
           the
           
             privilege
             of
             natural
             Generation
          
           of
           the
           stock
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           was
           utterly
           abolished
           .
           The
           
             third
             way
          
           only
           remained
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinary
           continuation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Choice
             and
             Election
          
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           with
           solemn
           Separation
           and
           Dedication
           by
           Officers
           extraordinary
           or
           ordinary
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           instance
           of
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           Church-Officer
           had
           a
           mixture
           in
           it
           of
           the
           first
           and
           later
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Matthias
           .
           As
           he
           was
           able
           to
           be
           a
           Church-Officer
           he
           had
           the
           choice
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           he
           was
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           or
           an
           extraordinary
           Officer
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           immediate
           divine
           disposition
           of
           him
           into
           his
           Office
           ;
           the
           latter
           to
           give
           him
           Apostolical
           Authority
           ,
           the
           former
           to
           make
           him
           a
           president
           of
           the
           future
           actings
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           call
           of
           their
           Officers
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           this
           being
           the
           
             first
             example
          
           and
           pattern
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           any
           Person
           unto
           Office
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church-State
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           an
           interposition
           of
           the
           ordinary
           actings
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           established
           as
           a
           Rule
           and
           President
           not
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           altered
           or
           departed
           from
           ,
           in
           any
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           whatever
           .
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           as
           unto
           what
           was
           of
           
             common
             Right
          
           and
           Equity
           ,
           which
           belonged
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           how
           Men
           durst
           ever
           reject
           and
           disanul
           this
           
             divine
             Example
          
           and
           Rule
           .
           It
           will
           not
           avail
           them
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           a
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           precept
           or
           institution
           that
           is
           recorded
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           a
           Fact
           left
           on
           record
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           our
           Instruction
           and
           Direction
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           an
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           not
           otherwise
           determined
           ,
           hath
           the
           force
           of
           an
           institution
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           there
           was
           no
           more
           in
           it
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           matter
           of
           
           common
           Right
           ,
           determined
           and
           applied
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           entire
           Church
           of
           Believers
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           were
           an
           impiety
           to
           depart
           from
           it
           ,
           unless
           in
           case
           of
           the
           utmost
           necessity
           .
        
         
           WHEREAS
           ,
           what
           is
           here
           recorded
           was
           in
           the
           call
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           strengthens
           the
           Argument
           which
           hence
           we
           plead
           .
           For
           if
           in
           the
           
             extraordinary
             call
          
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Fraternity
           or
           Multitude
           should
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           suffrage
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           is
           it
           certainly
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             ordinary
             call
          
           of
           their
           own
           peculiar
           Officers
           ,
           in
           whom
           ,
           under
           him
           ,
           the
           concernment
           is
           their
           own
           only
           ,
           that
           this
           Right
           should
           be
           continued
           unto
           them
           ?
        
         
           THE
           order
           of
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Church
           herein
           is
           distinctly
           declared
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           number
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Men
           ,
           was
           about
           
             an
             Hundred
             and
             Twenty
             ,
             v.
          
           15.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           They
           were
           
             assembled
             all
             together
          
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           Peter
           stood
           up
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           Peter
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           declares
           unto
           them
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             choosing
             one
          
           to
           be
           substituted
           in
           the
           room
           of
           
             Judas
             ,
             v.
          
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           He
           limits
           the
           choice
           of
           him
           unto
           the
           especial
           Qualification
           of
           being
           a
           
             meet
             witness
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           unto
           those
           who
           constantly
           accompanied
           him
           with
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             Baptism
             of
             John
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           being
           Baptized
           by
           him
           ,
           whereon
           he
           began
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           Among
           these
           they
           were
           left
           at
           their
           liberty
           to
           nominate
           any
           two
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           left
           unto
           the
           lot
           for
           a
           determination
           whether
           of
           them
           God
           designed
           unto
           the
           Office.
           (
           6.
           )
           Hereon
           the
           
             whole
             multitude
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           appointed
           Two
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Men
             and
             Brethren
          
           ,
           unto
           whom
           Peter
           spake
           ,
           v.
           16.
           did
           so
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           The
           same
           Persons
           to
           promote
           the
           work
           ,
           
             prayed
             and
             gave
             forth
             their
             Lots
             ,
             v.
          
           24.26
           .
           (
           8
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Matthias
             was
             by
             the
             common
             suffrage
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           reckoned
           unto
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           not
           that
           these
           things
           were
           done
           by
           the
           Disciples
           in
           distinction
           from
           Peter
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           in
           conjunction
           with
           them
           .
           Peter
           did
           nothing
           without
           them
           ;
           nor
           did
           they
           any
           thing
           without
           him
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           exception
           of
           Bellarmine
           and
           others
           ,
           against
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           
             grant
             and
             a
             condescention
             in
             Peter
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ;
             that
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             whole
             was
             by
             Lot
          
           ;
           are
           of
           no
           validity
           .
           The
           pretended
           concession
           of
           Peter
           is
           a
           figment
           ;
           the
           case
           was
           so
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           to
           include
           in
           it
           all
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           although
           the
           ultimate
           determination
           of
           the
           
             Individual
             Person
          
           ,
           which
           was
           necessary
           unto
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           was
           immediately
           Divine
           
             by
             Lot
          
           ;
           yet
           here
           is
           all
           granted
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           their
           
             choosing
             and
             appointing
          
           Two
           ,
           in
           their
           Praying
           ,
           in
           their
           
             casting
             Lots
          
           ,
           in
           their
           
             voluntary
             opprobatory
             Suffrage
          
           ,
           that
           is
           desired
           .
        
         
           THIS
           blessed
           Example
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           being
           eminently
           suited
           unto
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           immediately
           ,
           compliant
           with
           all
           other
           directions
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           examples
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           than
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           
             degenerate
             Churches
          
           ,
           who
           to
           cover
           the
           turpitude
           of
           acting
           in
           deserting
           this
           Example
           and
           Rule
           ,
           do
           make
           use
           of
           a
           mock-shew
           and
           pretence
           of
           that
           which
           really
           they
           deny
           ,
           reject
           and
           oppose
           .
        
         
           THE
           Second
           Example
           we
           have
           of
           the
           
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           whereby
           the
           preceding
           Rule
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           is
           given
           us
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Deacons
           .
           Had
           there
           ensued
           after
           the
           choice
           of
           Matthias
           an
           instance
           of
           a
           diverse
           practice
           ,
           by
           an
           exclusion
           of
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           former
           might
           have
           been
           evaded
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           absolutely
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           not
           obliging
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           was
           the
           
             very
             next
             instance
          
           of
           the
           call
           of
           any
           Church-Officer
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           the
           first
           appointment
           of
           any
           
             ordinary
             Officers
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           For
           it
           falling
           out
           in
           the
           
             very
             year
          
           of
           Christs
           Ascension
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           any
           
             ordinary
             Elders
          
           distinct
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           ordained
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           yet
           abiding
           there
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           making
           only
           some
           occasional
           Excursions
           unto
           other
           places
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           They
           are
           indeed
           mentioned
           as
           those
           
           who
           were
           well
           known
           in
           the
           Church
           
             not
             long
             afterwards
             ,
             Chap.
          
           11.30
           .
           But
           the
           first
           instance
           of
           the
           Call
           or
           Ordinary
           Teaching-Elders
           or
           Pastors
           is
           not
           recorded
           .
           That
           of
           Deacons
           is
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           And
           we
           may
           observe
           concerning
           it
           unto
           our
           purpose
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Office
           it self
           was
           of
           Apostolical
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           fulness
           of
           Church-Power
           wherewith
           they
           were
           furnished
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           they
           did
           not
           exert
           that
           Authority
           but
           upon
           such
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           were
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           they
           declare
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           the
           action
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Twelve
           in
           general
           ,
           without
           naming
           any
           person
           who
           spake
           for
           the
           rest
           ;
           which
           renders
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           Romanists
           from
           the
           former
           place
           ,
           where
           Peter
           is
           said
           to
           have
           spoken
           unto
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           whereon
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           ensued
           thereon
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           by
           his
           
             concession
             and
             grant
          
           ,
           not
           of
           their
           own
           right
           ,
           altogether
           vain
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           were
           as
           much
           interested
           and
           concerned
           in
           what
           was
           then
           spoken
           by
           Peter
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Twelve
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THAT
           the
           Church
           was
           greatly
           multiplied
           that
           time
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Conversion
           unto
           the
           Faith
           recorded
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           .
           It
           is
           probable
           indeed
           ,
           that
           many
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           returned
           unto
           their
           own
           Habitations
           ;
           for
           the
           
             next
             year
          
           there
           were
           Churches
           in
           all
           
             Judea
             ,
             Galilee
          
           and
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Chap.
          
           9.31
           .
           And
           Peter
           went
           about
           throughout
           all
           Quarters
           to
           visit
           the
           Saints
           that
           dwelt
           in
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           32.
           of
           whose
           Conversion
           we
           read
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           fell
           out
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             at
             Pentecost
          
           ;
           but
           a
           great
           multitude
           they
           were
           ,
           v.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           THIS
           whole
           multitude
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           v.
           3.
           
             assembled
             in
             one
             place
          
           ,
           being
           congregated
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           v.
           2.
           who
           would
           not
           ordain
           any
           thing
           wherein
           they
           were
           concerned
           ,
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           THEY
           judged
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           proposed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           their
           approbation
           thereof
           ,
           before
           they
           entred
           upon
           
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
           
             The
             saying
             pleased
             the
             whole
             Multitude
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           THE
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           Persons
           to
           be
           chosen
           unto
           the
           Office
           intended
           ,
           are
           declared
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           v.
           3.
           
             of
             honest
             report
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             Wisdom
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           THESE
           Qualities
           the
           multitude
           were
           to
           
             judge
             upon
          
           ,
           and
           so
           absolutely
           of
           the
           meetness
           of
           any
           for
           this
           Office.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           THE
           choice
           is
           
             wholly
             committed
          
           and
           left
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           of
           Right
           did
           belong
           unto
           them
           ;
           
             look
             you
             out
             among
             you
          
           ;
           which
           they
           made
           use
           off
           ,
           choosing
           them
           unto
           the
           Office
           by
           their
           common
           suffrage
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           HAVING
           thus
           
             chosen
             them
          
           ,
           they
           presented
           them
           as
           their
           chosen
           Officers
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           them
           
             set
             apart
          
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Office
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           impossible
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           more
           evident
           convincing
           instance
           and
           example
           of
           the
           
             free
             choice
          
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
          
           by
           the
           multitude
           or
           fraternity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           is
           given
           us
           herein
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           Ground
           or
           Reason
           why
           this
           Order
           and
           Process
           should
           be
           observed
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostles
           would
           not
           themselves
           
             nominate
             and
             appoint
          
           Persons
           whom
           they
           saw
           and
           knew
           meet
           for
           this
           Office
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Right
           and
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           choose
           their
           own
           Officers
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           abbridge
           ,
           nor
           infringe
           .
        
         
           SO
           was
           it
           then
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           Chrysostom
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           
             so
             it
             ought
             now
             to
             be
          
           ;
           but
           the
           usage
           began
           then
           to
           decline
           .
           It
           were
           well
           if
           some
           would
           consider
           how
           the
           Apostles
           at
           that
           time
           treated
           that
           multitude
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           now
           despised
           ,
           and
           utterly
           excluded
           from
           all
           concern
           in
           Church
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           what
           consist
           in
           servile
           subjection
           .
           But
           they
           have
           ,
           in
           this
           pattern
           and
           president
           for
           the
           future
           ordering
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           meet
           Persons
           to
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           Interest
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Privilege
           secured
           unto
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           can
           never
           justly
           be
           deprived
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           herein
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Record
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           managing
           Church
           Affairs
           ,
           it
           is
           marvellous
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           any
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           
             succeed
             them
          
           in
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Trust
           and
           Office
           ,
           
           should
           dare
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           example
           set
           before
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           them
           ,
           preferring
           their
           own
           ways
           and
           inventions
           above
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           ever
           judge
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           more
           safety
           ,
           in
           a
           strict
           adherence
           unto
           this
           Apostolical
           Practice
           and
           Example
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           compliance
           with
           all
           the
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           or
           Churches
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           THE
           only
           Objection
           usually
           insisted
           on
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           Bellarmine
           and
           those
           that
           follow
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           being
           the
           Election
           of
           Deacons
           to
           manage
           the
           
             Alms
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           somewhat
           of
           their
           Temporals
           ,
           nothing
           can
           thence
           be
           concluded
           unto
           the
           right
           or
           way
           of
           
             Calling
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
             ,
          
           who
           are
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           People
           .
           They
           may
           indeed
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           them
           who
           are
           to
           be
           entrusted
           with
           their
           Purses
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           fitness
           of
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           their
           
             Spiritual
             Pastors
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           NOTHING
           can
           be
           weaker
           than
           this
           pretence
           or
           evasion
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Question
           is
           concerning
           the
           
             Calling
             of
             Persons
          
           unto
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           here
           a
           Rule
           ,
           whereunto
           no
           exception
           is
           any
           way
           entred
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           This
           cannot
           be
           fairly
           pleaded
           by
           them
           who
           
             appoint
             Deacons
             to
             Preach
             ,
             Baptize
             and
             Officiate
          
           publickly
           in
           all
           holy
           things
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           the
           people
           are
           meet
           and
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           who
           are
           of
           
             honest
             report
          
           ,
           and
           
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           which
           is
           here
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           who
           are
           meet
           to
           be
           their
           Pastors
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           Argument
           holds
           strongly
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           
             right
             and
             equal
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           of
           divine
           appointment
           and
           Apostolical
           practice
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           choose
           those
           who
           were
           to
           Collect
           and
           Distribute
           their
           Charitable
           Benevolence
           because
           of
           their
           concernment
           therein
           ,
           much
           more
           are
           they
           to
           enjoy
           the
           same
           
             Liberty
             ,
             Right
          
           and
           Privilege
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           commit
           the
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Authority
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           ACCORDINGLY
           they
           did
           use
           the
           same
           liberty
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Elders
           ,
           Act.
           14.23
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
           That
           is
           ,
           say
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Vatablus
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           all
           our
           old
           
             English
             Translations
          
           ,
           appointing
           ,
           ordaining
           ,
           creating
           Elders
           
             by
             Election
             or
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
          
           having
           prayed
           with
           Fastings
           .
           The
           whole
           Order
           of
           the
           sacred
           separation
           of
           Persons
           qualified
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
          
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           here
           clearly
           represented
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           They
           were
           
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
          
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           namely
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           presiding
           in
           the
           Action
           ,
           directing
           of
           it
           and
           confirming
           that
           by
           their
           consent
           with
           them
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           
             time
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
          
           was
           appointed
           for
           the
           Action
           ,
           or
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           herein
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           When
           they
           were
           
             so
             chosen
          
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           present
           
             solemnly
             prayed
          
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Ordination
           was
           compleat
           .
           And
           those
           who
           would
           have
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           mentioned
           to
           be
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           an
           Authoritative
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Ordination
           did
           consist
           ,
           do
           say
           there
           is
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           words
           ;
           that
           is
           they
           feign
           a
           disorder
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           Hypothesis
           .
           For
           they
           suppose
           that
           their
           compleat
           Ordination
           was
           effected
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           
             any
             Prayer
             with
             Fasting
          
           ;
           for
           by
           
             imposition
             of
             Hands
          
           in
           their
           judgment
           ,
           Ordination
           is
           compleated
           ;
           so
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             A
             Lapide
          
           ,
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           follow
           them
           .
           But
           first
           to
           pervert
           the
           true
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           give
           countenance
           unto
           that
           wresting
           of
           it
           by
           assigning
           a
           disorder
           unto
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           whole
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           that
           
             such
             a
             disorder
          
           as
           makes
           in
           their
           judgment
           a
           
             false
             Representation
          
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           related
           ,
           is
           a
           way
           of
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           which
           will
           serve
           any
           turn
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           This
           was
           done
           in
           
             every
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           in
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           as
           Tindal
           renders
           the
           Word
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           that
           were
           gathered
           in
           those
           parts
           ;
           for
           that
           Collection
           and
           Constitution
           did
           always
           precede
           the
           Election
           and
           Ordination
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           as
           also
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           So
           far
           is
           it
           from
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Being
           of
           Churches
           dependeth
           on
           the
           
             Successive
             Ordination
          
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           essentially
           considered
           ,
           is
           always
           antecedent
           unto
           their
           Being
           and
           Call.
           
        
         
           BUT
           because
           it
           is
           some
           Mens
           interest
           to
           entangle
           things
           plain
           and
           clear
           enough
           in
           themselves
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           
           Objections
           unto
           this
           rendition
           of
           the
           Words
           .
           The
           whole
           of
           it
           lies
           against
           the
           signification
           ,
           use
           and
           application
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Now
           although
           we
           do
           not
           here
           argue
           meerly
           from
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           
             representation
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           made
           in
           the
           context
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           observe
           some
           things
           sufficient
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           that
           Objection
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           
             native
             signification
          
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           its
           Composition
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           
             lift
             up
             ,
             or
             stretch
             forth
             the
             hands
             ,
          
           or
           an
           hand
           .
           And
           hereunto
           the
           LXX
           have
           respect
           ,
           Isa.
           58.9
           .
           where
           they
           render
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             the
             finger
             ,
          
           which
           is
           used
           in
           an
           ill
           sence
           ,
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           ever
           used
           in
           any
           other
           signification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           first
           constant
           use
           of
           it
           in
           things
           
             Political
             or
             Civil
          
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           is
           to
           
             Choose
             ,
             Elect
          
           ,
           Design
           or
           Create
           any
           Person
           an
           Officer
           ,
           Magistrate
           or
           Ruler
           ,
           by
           Suffrage
           ,
           or
           common
           consent
           of
           those
           concerned
           .
           And
           this
           was
           usually
           done
           with
           making
           bare
           the
           hand
           and
           arm
           ,
           with
           lifting
           up
           ,
           as
           Aristophanes
           witnesseth
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           He
           is
           a
           great
           stranger
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           especially
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Word
           is
           borrowed
           or
           taken
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           an
           act
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
          
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Officers
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           by
           
             common
             Suffrage
             to
             decree
          
           and
           determine
           of
           any
           Thing
           ,
           Law
           ,
           or
           Order
           ;
           and
           when
           applied
           unto
           Persons
           ,
           it
           signifies
           their
           Choice
           and
           Designation
           to
           Office.
           So
           is
           it
           used
           in
           the
           first
           sence
           by
           
             Demosthenes
             ,
             Orat.
             in
             Timoch
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             people
             confirmed
             my
             sayings
             by
             their
             Suffrage
          
           :
           And
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           Philip.
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             Neither
             the
             Senate
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             choosing
             him
             to
             his
             Office.
          
           So
           is
           the
           Passive
           Verb
           used
           to
           be
           created
           by
           Suffrages
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           the
           act
           of
           choosing
           ,
           whose
           effect
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           determining
           Vote
           or
           Suffrage
           .
           
             Porrexerunt
             manus
             ,
             Psephisma
             notum
             est
             ,
          
           saith
           Cicero
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Greeks
           .
           And
           when
           there
           was
           a
           division
           in
           choice
           ,
           it
           was
           determined
           by
           the
           
           greater
           Suffrage
           
             Thucid.
             Lib.
          
           3.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           As
           many
           instances
           of
           this
           nature
           may
           be
           produced
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           reports
           of
           calling
           Men
           unto
           Magistracy
           by
           Election
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             Historians
          
           .
           And
           all
           the
           farther
           compositions
           of
           the
           Word
           do
           signifie
           to
           
             choose
             ,
             confirm
          
           ,
           or
           to
           abrogate
           by
           common
           Suffrages
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Word
           is
           but
           once
           more
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.19
           .
           where
           it
           plainly
           signifies
           Election
           and
           Choice
           of
           a
           Person
           to
           an
           Employment
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             He
             was
             chosen
             of
             the
             Churches
             to
             travel
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           was
           the
           
             common
             use
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           was
           applied
           to
           signifie
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           used
           sometimes
           for
           the
           obtaining
           or
           collation
           of
           Authority
           ,
           or
           Dignity
           or
           Magistracy
           ,
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           Election
           .
           To
           appoint
           ,
           to
           create
           .
           But
           this
           was
           by
           an
           
             abusive
             application
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           thing
           it self
           intended
           ,
           without
           regard
           unto
           its
           signification
           and
           proper
           use
           .
           Why
           such
           a
           use
           of
           it
           should
           be
           here
           admitted
           ,
           no
           Reason
           can
           be
           given
           .
           For
           in
           all
           other
           places
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           admit
           and
           direct
           the
           Churches
           to
           use
           their
           liberty
           in
           their
           choice
           .
           So
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             sent
             chosen
             Men
             of
             their
             own
             Company
             to
             Antioch
             ,
          
           such
           as
           they
           chose
           by
           common
           Suffrage
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           so
           again
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           
             I
             will
             send
             whom
             you
             shall
             approve
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           16.3
           .
           The
           
             Church
             chose
          
           them
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           sent
           him
           
             who
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             our
             Companion
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           8.19
           .
           
             Look
             out
             from
             among
             your selves
          
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           
           If
           on
           all
           these
           and
           the
           like
           occasions
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           did
           guide
           and
           direct
           the
           people
           in
           their
           right
           and
           use
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Election
           of
           Persons
           unto
           Offices
           and
           Employments
           ,
           when
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           are
           concerned
           ,
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           proper
           and
           usual
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           denoting
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           the
           common
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           THAT
           which
           alone
           is
           objected
           hereunto
           by
           Bellarmine
           and
           others
           who
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           borrow
           their
           whole
           in
           this
           
           case
           from
           him
           ,
           namely
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Grammatically
           agreeing
           with
           and
           regulated
           by
           
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             denotes
             their
             act
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             act
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           is
           of
           no
           force
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           did
           preside
           in
           the
           whole
           action
           ,
           helping
           ,
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           as
           is
           meet
           to
           be
           done
           by
           some
           on
           all
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           truly
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             appointed
             Elders
             by
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           have
           shewed
           instances
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           done
           by
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           usual
           to
           ascribe
           it
           unto
           him
           or
           them
           who
           were
           chief
           therein
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           whole
           people
           .
        
         
           THE
           same
           Authors
           contend
           that
           the
           liberty
           of
           choosing
           their
           own
           Officers
           or
           Elders
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           granted
           unto
           them
           or
           permitted
           by
           way
           of
           
             condescention
             for
             a
             Season
          
           ;
           and
           not
           made
           use
           of
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           right
           in
           them
           thereunto
           .
           But
           this
           permission
           is
           a
           meer
           imagination
           .
           It
           was
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           should
           choose
           their
           own
           Elders
           ,
           or
           it
           was
           not
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           would
           not
           have
           permitted
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           ordain
           it
           ,
           and
           practise
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           .
           Nor
           is
           such
           a
           constant
           Apostolical
           Practice
           proposed
           for
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           to
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           such
           an
           Original
           as
           Condescension
           and
           Permission
           .
           Yea
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           arose
           from
           the
           most
           fundamental
           principles
           of
           the
           constitution
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Churches
           ,
           and
           was
           only
           a
           regular
           pursuit
           and
           practice
           of
           them
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           But
           these
           Keys
           are
           originally
           and
           properly
           given
           unto
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           Elders
           of
           it
           only
           Ministerially
           ;
           and
           as
           unto
           exercise
           Pastors
           are
           eyes
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           God
           and
           Nature
           design
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           sight
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Person
           ,
           thereunto
           it
           is
           granted
           both
           subjectively
           and
           finally
           ,
           but
           actually
           it
           is
           peculiarly
           seated
           in
           the
           eye
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           the
           grant
           of
           Church-Power
           ,
           it
           is
           given
           to
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           though
           to
           be
           exercised
           only
           by
           its
           Elders
           .
        
         
         
           THAT
           the
           grant
           of
           the
           
             Keys
             unto
             Peter
          
           was
           in
           the
           Person
           and
           as
           the
           representative
           of
           the
           whole
           confessing
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           known
           judgment
           of
           Austin
           and
           a
           multitude
           of
           Divines
           that
           follow
           him
           .
           So
           he
           fully
           expresseth
           himself
           ,
           Tractat.
           124.
           
             in
             Johan
          
           .
           
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             bare
             in
             a
             general
             figure
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             unto
             what
             belonged
             unto
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             Nature
             one
             Man
             ,
             by
             Grace
             one
             Christian
             ,
             and
             of
             special
             more
             abounding
             Grace
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             chief
             Apostle
             .
             But
             when
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             thee
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             he
             signified
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Again
             ,
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             founded
             in
             Christ
             ,
             received
             from
             him
             in
             (
             the
             person
             of
             )
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
          
        
         
           UNTO
           whom
           these
           Keys
           are
           granted
           ,
           they
           according
           to
           their
           distinct
           interests
           in
           that
           grant
           ,
           have
           the
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           Calling
           their
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             or
             Elders
          
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Trust
           and
           Power
           ,
           it
           doth
           consist
           .
           But
           this
           is
           made
           unto
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           .
           And
           as
           there
           are
           in
           a
           Church
           already
           constituted
           several
           
             sorts
             of
             persons
          
           ,
           as
           some
           are
           Elders
           ,
           others
           are
           of
           the
           people
           only
           ,
           this
           Right
           resideth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           acted
           by
           them
           according
           to
           their
           respective
           capacities
           ,
           as
           limited
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           and
           divine
           institution
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Election
           of
           them
           should
           belong
           unto
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Authoritative
             Designation
             or
             Ordination
          
           unto
           the
           Elders
           .
           And
           when
           in
           any
           place
           the
           supream
           Magistrate
           is
           a
           Member
           or
           Part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           his
           :
           peculiar
           Right
           herein
           .
        
         
           THAT
           the
           
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           is
           thus
           granted
           originally
           and
           fundamentally
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           is
           undeniably
           confirmed
           by
           Two
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Church
           it self
           is
           the
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           Bride
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           the
           Husband
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Psal.
           45.10
           .
           John
           3.29
           .
           Revel
           .
           21.9
           .
           Chap.
           22.17
           .
           Matth.
           25.1
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Other
           Wife
           Christ
           hath
           none
           ,
           nor
           hath
           the
           Church
           any
           other
           Husband
           .
           Now
           to
           whom
           should
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             House
          
           be
           committed
           but
           unto
           the
           Bride
           ?
           There
           is
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           another
           who
           
           claims
           the
           Keys
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           he
           makes
           himself
           the
           
             Head
             and
             Husband
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           proclaiming
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           an
           Adulterer
           with
           that
           Harlot
           which
           he
           calleth
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           a
           Tyrant
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           pretending
           to
           be
           her
           Husband
           he
           will
           not
           trust
           her
           with
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             his
             House
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           done
           with
           his
           Spouse
           .
           And
           whereas
           by
           the
           Canon
           Law
           every
           Bishop
           is
           the
           Husband
           or
           Spouse
           of
           his
           Diocesan
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           commit
           an
           
             open
             Rape
          
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           taking
           them
           without
           their
           consent
           ;
           at
           least
           are
           not
           chosen
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           essential
           unto
           a
           lawful
           Marriage
           .
           And
           the
           Bride
           of
           Christ
           comes
           no
           otherwise
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           voluntary
           choice
           of
           him
           to
           be
           her
           Husband
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           Officers
           or
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           do
           belong
           unto
           it
           as
           hers
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.21.22
           .
           And
           
             Stewards
             in
             the
             House
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.1
           .
           the
           
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           have
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Church
           it self
           be
           the
           
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             the
             Family
          
           ,
           Psal.
           68.13
           .
           the
           Bride
           ,
           the
           
             Lambs
             Wife
          
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           but
           Stewards
           and
           Servants
           in
           the
           House
           and
           unto
           the
           Family
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           do
           make
           a
           grant
           of
           
             these
             Keys
          
           unto
           any
           ,
           whereon
           the
           disposal
           of
           all
           things
           in
           this
           House
           and
           Family
           doth
           depend
           ,
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           he
           hath
           originally
           granted
           them
           unto
           his
           
             holy
             Spouse
          
           to
           dispose
           off
           according
           unto
           her
           judgment
           and
           duty
           ,
           or
           unto
           any
           Servants
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           her
           and
           all
           her
           concernments
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           as
           unto
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           as
           unto
           all
           other
           acts
           thence
           proceeding
           ,
           is
           expresly
           granted
           unto
           
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           Matth.
           18.17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             If
             he
             shall
             neglect
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             Man
             and
             a
             Publican
             ;
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           What
           Church
           it
           is
           that
           is
           here
           intended
           ,
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           intrusted
           with
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           part
           of
           
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           people
           herein
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           5.4
           .
           2
           Cor.
           2.6
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           This
           Right
           exemplified
           in
           
             Apostolical
             Practice
          
           ,
           is
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Commands
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           Teachers
           and
           Rulers
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           for
           unto
           them
           it
           is
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           places
           given
           in
           charge
           that
           they
           should
           discern
           and
           
             try
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             fly
             from
             them
             ;
             try
             Spirits
             ,
          
           or
           such
           as
           pretend
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           or
           Offices
           ;
           reject
           them
           who
           Preach
           
             false
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           to
           give
           testimony
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           to
           be
           in
           Office
           ;
           with
           sundry
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           them
           do
           suppose
           ,
           or
           cannot
           be
           discharged
           without
           a
           Right
           in
           them
           to
           choose
           the
           worthy
           ,
           and
           reject
           the
           unworthy
           ,
           as
           Cyprian
           speaks
           .
           See
           Matth.
           7.17
           .
           Joh.
           ●5
           .
           39
           .
           Gal.
           11.9
           .
           1
           Thess.
           5.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Joh.
           4.1
           .
           2
           Joh.
           10.11
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           is
           objected
           hereunto
           from
           the
           
             unfitness
             and
             disability
          
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           right
           judgment
           concerning
           them
           who
           are
           to
           be
           their
           Pastors
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           labours
           with
           a
           three-fold
           weakness
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           reflects
           dishonour
           upon
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Christ
           in
           Commanding
           them
           the
           observance
           and
           discharge
           of
           such
           Duties
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           no
           way
           meet
           for
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           proceeds
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           that
           
             degenerate
             state
             of
             Churches
          
           in
           their
           Members
           ,
           as
           to
           Light
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           fallen
           into
           ;
           which
           must
           not
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           the
           force
           of
           Argument
           in
           it
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           supposeth
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             supply
             of
             Assistance
          
           provided
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           them
           therein
           ;
           which
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           any
           such
           Election
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           other
           Churches
           in
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           common
           advice
           and
           declaration
           of
           their
           judgment
           ,
           to
           be
           Assistant
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           
             voluntary
             Society
          
           .
           Persons
           otherwise
           absolutely
           free
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           Rules
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Ends
           of
           such
           a
           Society
           ,
           do
           of
           their
           own
           Wills
           and
           free
           Choice
           coalesce
           into
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           declared
           .
           
             They
             gave
             their
             own
             selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           8.5
           .
           Herein
           neither
           by
           Prescription
           ,
           nor
           Tradition
           ,
           nor
           Succession
           ,
           hath
           any
           one
           more
           Power
           or
           Authority
           than
           another
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           all
           equal
           .
           It
           is
           gathered
           into
           this
           Society
           meerly
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           so
           Collected
           ,
           it
           hath
           neither
           Right
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Privilege
           ,
           Rules
           nor
           Bonds
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           given
           ,
           prescribed
           and
           limited
           by
           the
           Institution
           and
           Laws
           of
           Christ.
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           abides
           and
           continues
           on
           the
           same
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           ,
           as
           whereon
           it
           was
           Collected
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Wills
             of
             the
             Members
          
           of
           it
           subjected
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ.
           This
           is
           as
           necessary
           unto
           its
           present
           continuance
           in
           all
           its
           Members
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           its
           first
           Plantation
           .
           It
           is
           not
           like
           the
           
             Political
             Societies
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           being
           first
           established
           by
           force
           or
           consent
           ,
           bring
           a
           necessity
           on
           all
           that
           are
           born
           in
           them
           and
           under
           them
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           Rule
           and
           Laws
           .
           For
           Men
           may
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           cases
           ought
           to
           submit
           unto
           the
           disposal
           of
           temporal
           things
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           not
           convenient
           for
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           judge
           not
           well
           off
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           many
           things
           is
           not
           unto
           their
           advantage
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           because
           the
           special
           good
           which
           every
           one
           would
           aim
           at
           ,
           being
           not
           absolutely
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           out-balanced
           by
           a
           general
           good
           ,
           nor
           alterable
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           prejudice
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           in
           particular
           .
           But
           with
           reference
           unto
           things
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           it
           is
           not
           so
           .
           No
           Man
           can
           by
           any
           
             previous
             Law
          
           be
           concluded
           as
           unto
           his
           interest
           in
           such
           things
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           
             General
             Good
          
           to
           be
           attained
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           any
           of
           them
           .
           None
           therefore
           can
           coalesce
           in
           such
           a
           Society
           ,
           or
           adhere
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           any
           way
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           
             free
             choice
          
           and
           consent
           .
           And
           it
           is
           enquired
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           any
           Rule
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Power
           or
           Office
           ,
           should
           arise
           or
           be
           erected
           in
           such
           a
           Society
           ?
           We
           speak
           of
           that
           which
           is
           ordinary
           ;
           for
           he
           by
           whom
           this
           Church-State
           is
           erected
           and
           appointed
           ,
           may
           and
           did
           appoint
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           over
           it
           ,
           
             extraordinary
             Officers
          
           for
           a
           season
           .
           And
           we
           do
           suppose
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           hath
           by
           his
           Divine
           Authority
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           that
           
             such
             Societies
          
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           grant
           of
           Privileges
           and
           Powers
           to
           them
           proper
           and
           sufficient
           for
           this
           end
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           
             Laws
             and
             Rules
          
           ,
           by
           the
           observance
           whereof
           ,
           they
           
           may
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           those
           Privileges
           and
           Powers
           ,
           with
           a
           Right
           unto
           their
           Exercise
           .
        
         
           ON
           these
           suppositions
           in
           a
           Society
           absolutely
           voluntary
           ,
           among
           those
           who
           in
           their
           conjunction
           into
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           are
           every
           way
           equal
           ,
           There
           can
           but
           three
           things
           be
           required
           unto
           the
           actual
           constitution
           of
           Rule
           and
           Office
           among
           them
           .
           And
           the
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           be
           some
           among
           them
           that
           are
           
             fitted
             and
             qualified
          
           for
           the
           Discharge
           of
           such
           an
           Office
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           above
           others
           .
           This
           is
           previous
           unto
           all
           Government
           ,
           beyond
           that
           which
           is
           purely
           natural
           and
           necessary
           .
           
             Principio
             rerum
             ,
             gentium
             nationumque
             imperium
             penes
             Reges
             erat
             ;
             quos
             ad
             fastigium
             hujus
             Majestatis
             ,
             non
             popularis
             Ambitio
             ,
             sed
             spectata
             inter
             bonos
             moderatio
             provehebat
             .
             Just.
          
           So
           it
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Praesident
             probati
             quique
             seniores
             ,
             honorem
             istum
             non
             pretio
             sed
             testimonio
             adepti
             .
             Tertull.
          
           This
           preparation
           and
           furniture
           of
           some
           Persons
           with
           Abilities
           and
           meet
           Qualifications
           for
           Office
           and
           Work
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           
             taken
             on
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           doth
           and
           will
           effect
           it
           in
           all
           Generations
           .
           Without
           this
           there
           can
           be
           neither
           Office
           ,
           nor
           Rule
           ,
           nor
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHEREAS
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             new
             Relation
          
           to
           be
           made
           or
           created
           between
           a
           
             Pastor
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           was
           not
           before
           between
           them
           ,
           (
           a
           Bishop
           and
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           and
           a
           Flock
           are
           Relata's
           )
           it
           must
           be
           introduced
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           the
           
             mutual
             voluntary
          
           acts
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           of
           each
           party
           .
           For
           one
           of
           the
           Relata
           can
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           have
           no
           being
           or
           existence
           without
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           this
           can
           no
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             consent
             and
             voluntary
             subjection
          
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           persons
           so
           antecedently
           qualified
           for
           Office
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           Will
           of
           Christ.
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           the
           
             Delegation
             of
             Power
          
           and
           Authority
           from
           any
           other
           Superiour
           or
           Equal
           unto
           them
           that
           do
           receive
           it
           .
           Neither
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           uncapable
           of
           such
           a
           Delegation
           ,
           nor
           the
           Relation
           unto
           Christ
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           an
           Interposition
           of
           Authority
           by
           way
           of
           
             Delegation
             of
             Power
          
           from
           themselves
           in
           other
           Men
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           them
           
             their
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Christs
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           consistent
           
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           such
           a
           voluntary
           Society
           .
           This
           therefore
           can
           no
           way
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           
             free
             Choice
          
           ,
           Election
           ,
           Consent
           or
           Approbation
           .
           It
           cannot
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           be
           so
           regularly
           .
           How
           far
           an
           Irregularity
           herein
           may
           vitiate
           the
           whole
           Call
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           now
           enquire
           .
        
         
           NOW
           this
           Choice
           or
           Election
           doth
           not
           communicate
           a
           Power
           from
           them
           that
           choose
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           chosen
           ,
           as
           though
           
           such
           a
           Power
           as
           that
           whereunto
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           should
           be
           formally
           inherent
           in
           the
           choosers
           ,
           antecedent
           unto
           such
           choice
           .
           For
           this
           would
           make
           those
           that
           
             are
             chosen
          
           to
           be
           
             their
             Minister
          
           only
           ;
           and
           to
           act
           all
           things
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           Authority
           derived
           from
           them
           .
           It
           is
           only
           an
           
             Instrumental
             ,
             Ministerial
          
           means
           to
           enstate
           them
           in
           that
           Power
           and
           Authority
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           such
           Officers
           by
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Ministers
           thereon
           they
           are
           .
           These
           Gifts
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Officers
           ,
           being
           granted
           by
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.12
           .
           where-ever
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           called
           according
           to
           his
           Mind
           ,
           they
           do
           in
           and
           by
           their
           Choice
           of
           them
           ,
           
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           according
           unto
           all
           the
           Powers
           and
           Duties
           wherewith
           they
           are
           by
           him
           intrusted
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           they
           are
           called
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           is
           required
           that
           Persons
           so
           chosen
           ,
           so
           submitted
           unto
           ,
           be
           so
           
             solemnly
             separated
             ,
             dedicated
             unto
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             their
             Office
             by
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           As
           this
           is
           consonant
           unto
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           directs
           unto
           a
           solemnity
           in
           the
           susception
           of
           publick
           Officers
           ;
           whence
           proceeds
           the
           
             Coronation
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           not
           their
           Title
           ,
           but
           solemnly
           proclaims
           it
           ,
           which
           on
           many
           accounts
           is
           unto
           the
           advantage
           of
           Government
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           case
           by
           
             especial
             Institution
          
           .
           But
           hereof
           I
           shall
           speak
           farther
           immediately
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Order
           of
           calling
           Men
           unto
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           namely
           by
           their
           
             previous
             Qualifications
          
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           whereby
           a
           general
           designation
           of
           the
           Persons
           to
           be
           called
           is
           made
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           the
           
             orderly
             Choice
             or
             Election
          
           of
           him
           in
           a
           voluntary
           subjection
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           followed
           with
           
             solemn
             Ordination
          
           ,
           or
           setting
           apart
           unto
           the
           Office
           and
           discharge
           of
           it
           by
           
           
             Prayer
             with
             Fasting
          
           ,
           all
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Commands
           and
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           communication
           of
           Office-Power
           and
           Privilege
           ,
           is
           by
           Law-constitution
           annexed
           ,
           is
           suited
           unto
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           ,
           in
           all
           such
           cases
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           Gospel
           Societies
           in
           Order
           or
           Churches
           ;
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Power
           committed
           by
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Apostolical
           Practice
           and
           Example
           .
        
         
           HEREIN
           we
           rest
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           dispute
           or
           limiting
           the
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           of
           the
           Communication
           of
           Office-Power
           unto
           any
           one
           Act
           or
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           of
           it
           .
           All
           the
           three
           things
           mentioned
           are
           essential
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           when
           any
           of
           them
           are
           utterly
           neglected
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           neither
           formally
           nor
           virtually
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             lawful
             regular
             Call
          
           unto
           the
           Ministry
           according
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THIS
           Order
           was
           a
           long
           time
           observed
           in
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
          
           inviolate
           ;
           and
           the
           foot-steps
           of
           it
           may
           be
           traced
           through
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           although
           it
           first
           gradually
           decayed
           ,
           then
           was
           perverted
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           until
           it
           issued
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           )
           in
           a
           Pageant
           and
           Shew
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Reality
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           :
           For
           the
           
             Trial
             and
             Approbation
          
           of
           spiritual
           Endowments
           previously
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Call
           of
           any
           ,
           was
           left
           unto
           the
           Pedantick
           Examination
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             Domesticks
          
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           them
           in
           themselves
           ;
           the
           
             Election
             and
             Approbation
          
           of
           the
           people
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           mock-shew
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           a
           Deacon
           calling
           out
           ,
           That
           
             if
             any
             had
             Objections
             against
             him
             who
             was
             to
             be
             Ordained
             ,
          
           they
           should
           come
           forth
           and
           speak
           ;
           Whereunto
           another
           
             cries
             out
             of
          
           a
           corner
           by
           compact
           ,
           He
           is
           
             learned
             and
             worthy
          
           ;
           and
           Ordination
           was
           esteemed
           to
           consist
           only
           in
           the
           outward
           sign
           of
           
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           Ceremonies
           annexed
           thereunto
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           
           consideration
           ,
           there
           ensued
           a
           flux
           of
           Power
           from
           the
           Ordainers
           unto
           the
           ordained
           .
        
         
           BUT
           from
           the
           beginning
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           And
           some
           few
           Instances
           of
           the
           
             Right
             of
             the
          
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           their
           own
           Pastors
           ,
           may
           be
           touched
           on
           in
           our
           Passage
           .
           
             Clem.
             Epist.
             ad
             Corinth
          
           .
           affirms
           ,
           That
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           appointed
           
             approved
             Persons
          
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             by
             or
             with
             the
             consent
             or
             choice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           to
           
             enact
             by
             common
             consent
          
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           that
           a
           learned
           Man
           should
           think
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Elections
           is
           excluded
           in
           this
           very
           place
           by
           Clemens
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           assigned
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           
             IGNAT
             .
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Fraternity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           It
           
             becomes
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Choose
             or
             Ordain
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
             TERTVLL
             .
             APOL
             .
             Praesident
             probati
             quique
             Seniores
             ,
             honorem
             istum
             non
             pretio
             ,
             sed
             Testimonio
             adepti
             .
             The
             Elders
             came
             unto
             their
             Honour
             or
             Office
             by
             the
             Testimony
          
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           that
           is
           by
           their
           suffrage
           in
           their
           Election
           .
        
         
           ORIGEN
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           last
           Book
           against
           Celsus
           ,
           discoursing
           expresly
           of
           the
           Calling
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Churches
           or
           
             Cities
             of
             God
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Elders
           and
           Rulers
           of
           them
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Chosen
             to
             their
             Office
          
           by
           the
           Churches
           which
           they
           do
           Rule
           .
        
         
           THE
           Testimony
           given
           by
           Cyprian
           in
           sundry
           places
           unto
           this
           
             Right
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           especially
           in
           Epist.
           68.
           unto
           the
           Elders
           and
           People
           of
           some
           Churches
           in
           Spain
           ,
           is
           so
           known
           ,
           so
           frequently
           urged
           and
           excepted
           against
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           no
           way
           needful
           to
           insist
           again
           upon
           it
           .
           Some
           few
           things
           I
           shall
           only
           observe
           concerning
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           Epistle
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IT
           was
           not
           a
           
             single
             Epistle
          
           of
           his
           own
           more
           ordinary
           occasions
           ,
           but
           a
           determination
           upon
           a
           weighty
           Question
           made
           by
           a
           
             Synod
             of
             Bishops
          
           or
           Elders
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           it
           was
           written
           and
           sent
           unto
           the
           Churches
           who
           had
           craved
           their
           advice
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           HE
           doth
           not
           only
           assert
           the
           
             Right
             of
             the
             people
             to
             choose
             worthy
             persons
          
           to
           be
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           reject
           those
           that
           are
           unworthy
           ;
           but
           also
           industriously
           proves
           it
           so
           to
           be
           their
           Right
           by
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           and
           Appointment
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           HE
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           the
           
             Sin
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           if
           they
           neglect
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Right
           and
           Power
           in
           rejecting
           and
           
           withdrawing
           themselves
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           
             Vnworthy
             Pastors
          
           ,
           and
           choosing
           others
           in
           their
           room
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           HE
           affirms
           that
           this
           
             was
             the
             Practice
          
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Africk
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           in
           most
           of
           the
           other
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           Some
           passages
           in
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           all
           these
           things
           are
           asserted
           ,
           I
           shall
           transcribe
           in
           the
           Order
           wherein
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           Epistle
           .
        
         
           
             NEC
             sibi
             plebs
             blandiatur
             ,
             quasi
             immunis
             esse
             a
             contagio
             delicti
             possit
             cum
             sacerdote
             peccatore
             communicans
             ,
             &
             ad
             injustum
             &
             illicitum
             Praepositi
             sui
             Episcopatum
             consensum
             suum
             commodans
             .
             Propter
             quod
             plebs
             obsequens
             praeceptis
             Dominicis
             &
             Deum
             metuens
             ,
             a
             peccatore
             praeposito
             separare
             se
             debet
             ;
             nec
             se
             ad
             Sacrilegi
             Sacerdotis
             Sacrificia
             miscere
             ;
             quando
             ipsa
             maxime
             habeat
             potestatem
             vel
             eligendi
             dignos
             sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             indignos
             recusandi
             ;
             quod
             &
             ipsum
             videmus
             de
             Divina
             Authoritate
             descendere
             .
          
        
         
           
             FOR
             this
             cause
             the
             people
             obedient
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             a
             wicked
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             mix
             themselves
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             a
             Sacrilegious
             Priest.
             For
             they
             principally
             have
             the
             power
             of
             choosing
             the
             worthy
             Priests
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             unworthy
             ;
             which
             comes
             from
             Divine
             Authority
             or
             Appointment
             ;
             as
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           be
           spoken
           more
           fully
           representing
           the
           Truth
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           He
           assigns
           unto
           the
           people
           a
           
             Right
             and
             Power
          
           of
           separating
           from
           unworthy
           Pastors
           ,
           of
           rejecting
           or
           deposing
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           granted
           to
           them
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           Power
           of
           Election
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           proves
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           Practice
           before
           insisted
           on
           .
           
             Quod
             postea
             secundum
             Divina
             Magisteria
             observatur
             in
             Actis
             Apostolorum
             ,
             quando
             in
             Ordinando
             in
             locum
             Judae
             Episcopo
             ,
             Petrus
             ad
             plebem
             loquitur
             .
             Surrexit
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Petrus
             in
             medio
             discentium
             ,
             fuit
             autem
             turba
             in
             uno
             .
             Nec
             hoc
             in
             Episcoporum
             tantum
             &
             Sacerdotum
             ,
             sed
             in
             Diaconorum
             Ordinationibus
             observasse
             Apostolos
             ,
             de
             quo
             &
             ipso
             in
             Actis
             eorum
             Scriptum
             est
             .
             Et
             convocarunt
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             duodecim
             ,
             totam
             plebem
             Discipulorum
             ,
             &
             dixerunt
             eis
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             ACCORDING
             unto
             the
             Divine
             Commands
             the
             same
             course
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           whereof
           he
           gives
           instances
           in
           
           the
           Election
           of
           
             Matthias
             ,
             Act.
          
           1.
           and
           of
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           
        
         
           AND
           afterwards
           speaking
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           
             De
             Vniversae
             Fraternitatis
             Suffragio
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             whole
             Brotherhood
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Diligenter
             de
             traditione
             Divina
             ,
             &
             Apostolica
             observatione
             servandum
             est
             &
             tenendum
             apud
             nos
             quoque
             ,
             ut
             fere
             per
             universas
             provincias
             tenetur
             :
             According
             to
             which
             Divine
             Tradition
             and
             Apostolical
             Practice
             ,
             this
             custom
             is
             to
             be
             preserved
             and
             kept
             amongst
             us
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             almost
             through
             all
             the
             Provinces
             .
          
        
         
           THOSE
           who
           are
           not
           moved
           with
           his
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           think
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           him
           in
           a
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           done
           
             every
             where
          
           ,
           or
           almost
           every
           where
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           days
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           take
           Time
           to
           answer
           his
           Reasons
           when
           they
           can
           ,
           which
           comprize
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           that
           we
           plead
           in
           this
           Case
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Testimonies
           in
           
             following
             Ages
          
           given
           unto
           this
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           in
           choosing
           their
           own
           Church-Officers
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           others
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
          
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           learned
           Men
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Rescripts
             of
             Popes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Constitutions
             of
             Emperours
          
           ,
           are
           so
           fully
           and
           faithfully
           Collected
           by
           Blondellus
           in
           the
           Third
           Part
           of
           his
           Apology
           for
           the
           judgment
           of
           Hierom
           about
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           unto
           his
           diligence
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           need
           of
           farther
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           this
           behalf
           .
        
         
           THE
           pretence
           also
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           borrow
           ▪
           their
           conceits
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           
             liberty
             of
             the
             people
          
           in
           choosing
           their
           own
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           was
           granted
           unto
           them
           at
           first
           by
           way
           of
           Indulgence
           or
           Connivence
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           abused
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           disorder
           ,
           was
           
             gradually
             taken
             from
             them
          
           ,
           until
           it
           issued
           in
           that
           shameful
           mocking
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           use
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Priest
           one
           Deacon
           makes
           a
           demand
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           Ordained
           be
           approved
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           another
           answers
           out
           of
           a
           corner
           That
           the
           
             people
             approve
          
           him
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           confuted
           by
           Protestant
           Writers
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           insist
           any
           longer
           on
           them
           .
        
         
         
           INDEED
           ,
           the
           Concessions
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           that
           this
           Ancient
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           peoples
           choosing
           their
           own
           Officers
           (
           which
           to
           deny
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           deny
           that
           the
           Sun
           gives
           Light
           at
           Noon-day
           )
           is
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           Right
           ,
           by
           various
           degrees
           transferred
           unto
           
             Popes
             ,
             Patrons
          
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           a
           Representation
           in
           a
           meer
           Pageantry
           ,
           of
           the
           peoples
           liberty
           to
           make
           Objections
           against
           them
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Ordained
           ,
           are
           as
           fair
           a
           concession
           of
           the
           
             gradual
             Apostacy
          
           of
           Churches
           from
           their
           Original
           Order
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           need
           be
           desired
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Power
           and
           Right
           which
           we
           assign
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           act
           it self
           only
           in
           a
           
             subsequent
             consent
          
           unto
           one
           that
           is
           Ordained
           ,
           in
           the
           acceptance
           of
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           .
           How
           far
           that
           may
           salve
           the
           defect
           and
           disorder
           of
           the
           omission
           of
           previous
           Elections
           ,
           and
           so
           preserve
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Call
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           now
           enquire
           .
           But
           that
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Power
           and
           Right
           of
           Election
           to
           be
           exercised
           previously
           unto
           the
           solemn
           Ordination
           or
           setting
           apart
           of
           any
           unto
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           communicative
           of
           Office-Power
           in
           its
           own
           kind
           unto
           the
           person
           chosen
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           part
           of
           that
           contest
           which
           for
           sundry
           Ages
           filled
           most
           Countries
           of
           Europe
           with
           broils
           and
           disorders
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           yet
           an
           end
           put
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           in
           this
           present
           discourse
           we
           are
           not
           in
           the
           least
           concerned
           in
           these
           things
           .
           For
           our
           Enquiry
           is
           what
           State
           and
           Order
           of
           
           Church-Affairs
           is
           declared
           and
           represented
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           therein
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           any
           of
           those
           things
           from
           whence
           this
           Controversy
           did
           arise
           ,
           and
           whereon
           it
           doth
           depend
           .
           Secular
           Endowments
           ,
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           Investiture
           ,
           Rights
           of
           Presentation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Evangelical
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           or
           its
           exercise
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           subject
           of
           these
           Contests
           ,
           are
           foreign
           unto
           all
           things
           that
           are
           directed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           concerning
           them
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           reduced
           unto
           any
           thing
           that
           belongs
           unto
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           whether
           this
           
             JVS
             PATRONATVS
          
           be
           consistent
           with
           Gospel-Institutions
           ;
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           continued
           with
           respect
           unto
           Lands
           ,
           Tythes
           and
           Benefices
           ;
           or
           how
           it
           may
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           their
           own
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ,
           
           from
           the
           different
           
             Acts
             ,
             Objects
          
           and
           Ends
           required
           unto
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           things
           not
           of
           our
           present
           consideration
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           we
           affirm
           to
           be
           agreeable
           unto
           
             natural
             Reason
          
           and
           Equity
           ,
           to
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Churches
          
           in
           their
           institution
           and
           ends
           ,
           to
           all
           Authority
           and
           Office-Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           necessary
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ,
           with
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Officers
           themselves
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           due
           respect
           and
           obedience
           unto
           them
           ,
           constituted
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           himself
           in
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           utter
           despoiling
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           of
           those
           gathered
           in
           Church
           Societies
           by
           his
           Authority
           and
           Command
           ,
           of
           this
           Right
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           may
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Sacrilege
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           than
           sundry
           other
           things
           which
           are
           reproached
           as
           criminal
           under
           that
           Name
           .
        
         
           AND
           if
           any
           shall
           yet
           farther
           appear
           to
           justifie
           this
           deprivation
           of
           the
           Right
           laid
           claim
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           exclusion
           of
           the
           people
           from
           their
           Ancient
           Possession
           with
           sobriety
           of
           Argument
           and
           Reason
           ,
           the
           whole
           cause
           may
           be
           yet
           farther
           debated
           from
           principles
           of
           
             natural
             Light
          
           and
           Equity
           ,
           from
           maxims
           of
           
             Law
             and
             Polity
          
           ,
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Ends
           of
           Church-Order
           and
           Power
           ,
           from
           the
           moral
           impossibility
           of
           any
           other
           way
           of
           the
           conveyance
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Office-Power
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           Evangelical
           Institution
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           first
           Churches
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           be
           Objected
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Restoration
           of
           this
           Liberty
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           will
           overthrow
           that
           
             jus
             Patronatus
          
           ,
           or
           Right
           of
           
             presenting
             unto
             Livings
          
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           which
           is
           established
           by
           Law
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           restoring
           unto
           the
           people
           their
           Right
           in
           common
           ,
           destroy
           other
           Mens
           undoubted
           Rights
           in
           their
           own
           enclosures
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           Election
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           not
           actually
           and
           immediately
           instate
           the
           persons
           chosen
           in
           the
           Office
           whereunto
           he
           is
           chosen
           ;
           nor
           give
           actual
           Right
           unto
           its
           Exercise
           .
           It
           is
           required
           moreover
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           unto
           his
           Office
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Church
           
             with
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
          
           .
           That
           there
           should
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           
             peculiar
             Prayer
          
           in
           the
           dedication
           of
           any
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           a
           notion
           that
           could
           never
           be
           obliterated
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           concerned
           in
           these
           
           things
           ,
           nor
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Practice
           .
           Of
           what
           sort
           they
           have
           been
           amongst
           many
           we
           do
           not
           now
           enquire
           .
           But
           there
           hath
           been
           less
           regard
           unto
           the
           other
           Duty
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           these
           Prayers
           should
           be
           accompanied
           with
           Fasting
           .
           But
           this
           also
           is
           necessary
           by
           Virtue
           of
           Apostolical
           Example
           ,
           Act.
           14.23
           .
        
         
           THE
           Conduct
           of
           this
           Work
           belongs
           unto
           the
           
             Elders
             or
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           wherein
           any
           one
           is
           to
           be
           so
           Ordained
           .
           It
           did
           belong
           unto
           
             extraordinary
             Officers
          
           whilst
           they
           were
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           Cessation
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           it
           is
           devolved
           on
           the
           ordinary
           stated
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Officer
           before
           fixed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereunto
           any
           one
           is
           to
           be
           only
           Ordained
           .
           And
           in
           case
           there
           be
           none
           ,
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Pastors
           or
           Elders
           of
           other
           Churches
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           unto
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Regulation
           of
           the
           Duty
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           needless
           to
           enquire
           what
           is
           the
           Authoritative
           influence
           of
           this
           Ordination
           ,
           into
           the
           
             Communication
             of
             Office
          
           or
           Office-Power
           ;
           whilst
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           indispensably
           necessary
           and
           to
           belong
           essentially
           unto
           the
           Call
           unto
           Office.
           For
           when
           sundry
           Duties
           ,
           as
           these
           of
           Election
           and
           Ordination
           ,
           are
           required
           unto
           the
           same
           End
           ,
           by
           Virtue
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           determine
           what
           is
           the
           peculiar
           efficacy
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           seeing
           neither
           of
           them
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           hath
           any
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           HEREUNTO
           is
           added
           ,
           as
           an
           
             External
             Adjunct
          
           ,
           imposition
           of
           hands
           significant
           of
           the
           persons
           so
           called
           to
           Office
           ,
           in
           and
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           although
           it
           will
           be
           difficultly
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Ceremony
           was
           designed
           unto
           continuance
           ,
           after
           a
           Cessation
           of
           the
           
             Communication
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           whereof
           it
           was
           the
           sign
           and
           outward
           means
           ,
           in
           
             extraordinary
             Officers
          
           ;
           yet
           we
           do
           freely
           grant
           it
           unto
           the
           ordinary
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           provided
           that
           there
           be
           no
           apprehension
           of
           its
           being
           the
           sole
           Authoritative
           Conveyance
           of
           a
           successive
           
             flux
             of
             Office-Power
          
           ;
           which
           is
           destructive
           of
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           the
           institution
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           may
           at
           present
           suffice
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Call
           of
           meet
           persons
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           any
           other
           
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           things
           following
           are
           essentially
           necessary
           unto
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           Authority
           and
           Right
           to
           Feed
           and
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           an
           Officer
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           given
           unto
           any
           one
           thereby
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Charter
           granted
           by
           him
           unto
           the
           Church
           it self
           :
           The
           
             First
             is
          
           ,
           That
           antecedently
           unto
           any
           actings
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           Office
           ,
           he
           be
           furnished
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           with
           
             Graces
             and
             Gifts
          
           ,
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Office
           whereunto
           he
           is
           to
           be
           called
           .
           This
           Divine
           Designation
           of
           the
           person
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           rests
           on
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           and
           care
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
           Where
           this
           is
           wholly
           wanting
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Church
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           outward
           Order
           or
           Act
           ,
           to
           communicate
           Pastoral
           or
           Ministerial
           Power
           unto
           any
           person
           whatever
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           to
           be
           an
           Exploration
           or
           Trial
           of
           those
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           as
           unto
           their
           Accommodation
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           whereunto
           any
           person
           is
           to
           be
           Ordained
           a
           Pastor
           or
           Minister
           .
           But
           although
           the
           Right
           of
           judging
           herein
           ,
           belong
           unto
           and
           reside
           in
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           else
           is
           able
           to
           judge
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           entrusted
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Duty
           to
           desire
           the
           Assistance
           and
           Guidance
           of
           those
           who
           are
           approved
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           in
           other
           Churches
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             first
             act
             of
             Power
             committed
          
           unto
           the
           Church
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           the
           constitution
           of
           Ordinary
           Officers
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           Election
           of
           a
           person
           qualified
           and
           tried
           ,
           unto
           his
           Office
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           now
           vindicated
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           is
           required
           hereunto
           the
           
             Solemn
             Ordination
             ,
             Inauguration
             ,
             Dedication
          
           or
           setting
           apart
           of
           the
           persons
           so
           chosen
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           the
           Church
           
             with
             Fasting
          
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           sign
           of
           the
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           that
           Order
           which
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           First
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           direct
           unto
           .
           And
           although
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           a
           defect
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           from
           unavoidable
           hindrances
           ,
           doth
           disanull
           the
           Call
           of
           a
           person
           to
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           where
           they
           are
           not
           all
           duly
           attended
           unto
           ,
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           is
           neglected
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           infringed
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           THE
           Plea
           of
           the
           communication
           of
           all
           Authority
           for
           Office
           ,
           and
           of
           Office
           it self
           ,
           solely
           by
           a
           
             flux
             of
             Power
             from
             the
             first
             Ordainers
             ,
          
           through
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           
             pretended
             Successors
          
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           under
           all
           the
           innumerable
           Miscarriages
           whereunto
           they
           are
           subject
           ,
           and
           have
           actually
           fallen
           into
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           unto
           the
           consent
           or
           call
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           Rule
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           ,
           foreign
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           Evangelical
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           Institution
           ;
           as
           shall
           be
           manifested
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           needful
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           Especial
           Duty
           of
           Pastors
           of
           Churches
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           declared
           the
           way
           whereby
           Pastors
           are
           given
           unto
           ,
           and
           instated
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           That
           which
           should
           ensue
           ,
           is
           an
           account
           of
           
             their
             Work
             and
             Duty
          
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           their
           Office.
           But
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           subject
           of
           many
           large
           Discourses
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           touch
           on
           some
           things
           that
           are
           of
           most
           necessary
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           First
           and
           Principal
           Duty
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
          
           by
           diligent
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           It
           is
           a
           promise
           relating
           to
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           that
           God
           
             would
             give
             unto
             his
             Church
             Pastors
             according
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             which
             should
             feed
             them
             with
             Knowledge
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             Jer.
          
           3.15
           .
           This
           is
           by
           Teaching
           or
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
           This
           Feeding
           is
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           
             feed
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           is
           no
           Pastor
           ,
           whatever
           outward
           call
           ,
           or
           work
           he
           may
           have
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           care
           of
           
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
          
           was
           committed
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           unto
           all
           true
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Feeding
             ,
             Joh.
          
           21.15
           ,
           16.
           
           According
           
           to
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           they
           are
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           all
           encumbrances
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           give
           themselves
           wholly
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           
           Their
           work
           is
           
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           and
           thereby
           to
           
             feed
             the
             Flock
          
           over
           which
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             Overseers
             ,
          
           Act.
           20.
           
           And
           it
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           where
           given
           them
           in
           charge
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Work
           and
           Duty
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           is
           essential
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           .
           A
           Man
           is
           a
           Pastor
           unto
           them
           whom
           he
           feeds
           by
           Pastoral
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           more
           .
           And
           he
           that
           doth
           not
           
             so
             feed
          
           ,
           is
           no
           Pastor
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           required
           only
           that
           he
           
             Preach
             now
             and
             then
          
           at
           his
           leisure
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           lay
           aside
           all
           other
           Employments
           ,
           though
           lawful
           ,
           all
           other
           Duties
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           such
           a
           constant
           attendance
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           would
           divert
           him
           from
           this
           work
           ,
           that
           he
           
             give
             himself
             unto
             it
          
           ,
           that
           he
           
             be
             in
             these
             things
             labouring
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Ability
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           no
           Man
           will
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           
             comfortable
             account
          
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           indeed
           no
           more
           required
           of
           any
           Man
           than
           God
           giveth
           him
           Ability
           for
           .
           Weakness
           ,
           Sickness
           ,
           Bodily
           Infirmities
           ,
           may
           
             disenable
             Men
          
           from
           the
           actual
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           in
           that
           assiduity
           and
           frequency
           which
           are
           required
           in
           ordinary
           cases
           .
           And
           some
           may
           through
           Age
           or
           other
           incapacitating
           Distempers
           ,
           be
           utterly
           disabled
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           lay
           down
           and
           take
           a
           dismission
           from
           their
           Office
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           their
           disability
           be
           but
           partial
           ,
           provide
           a
           suitable
           supply
           ,
           that
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           prejudiced
           .
           But
           for
           Men
           to
           pretend
           themselves
           
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unable
           for
           ,
           or
           negligent
           of
           this
           Work
           and
           Duty
           ,
           is
           to
           live
           in
           open
           defiance
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           WE
           have
           lived
           to
           see
           ,
           or
           hear
           of
           reproachful
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           cast
           upon
           ,
           laborious
           Preaching
           ,
           that
           is
           
             labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           discouragements
           given
           unto
           it
           ,
           with
           endeavours
           for
           its
           suppression
           in
           sundry
           instances
           .
           Yea
           ,
           some
           have
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           declare
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Preaching
           is
           
             unnecessary
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           so
           to
           reduce
           all
           Religion
           to
           the
           Reading
           and
           Rule
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           The
           next
           
           attempt
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           exclude
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           the
           denial
           of
           a
           necessity
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           makes
           an
           entrance
           into
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           good
           Progress
           towards
           .
        
         
           SUNDRY
           things
           are
           required
           unto
           this
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           
             Pastoral
             Preaching
          
           :
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
          
           and
           Understanding
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           declare
           unto
           the
           Church
           the
           
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           unsearchable
           Riches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           see
           Act.
           20.27
           .
           1
           Cor.
           2.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Ephes.
           3.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           The
           generality
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           are
           grown
           in
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           have
           a
           spiritual
           insight
           into
           these
           things
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           prays
           that
           all
           Believers
           may
           have
           so
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           if
           those
           that
           instruct
           them
           ,
           or
           should
           so
           do
           ,
           have
           not
           some
           degree
           of
           Eminency
           herein
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           useful
           to
           lead
           them
           on
           to
           perfection
           .
           And
           the
           little
           care
           hereof
           or
           concernment
           herein
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           in
           our
           days
           hath
           rendred
           the
           Ministry
           of
           many
           fruitless
           and
           useless
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Experience
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           which
           they
           Preach
           in
           and
           upon
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
           Without
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           themselves
           be
           lifeless
           and
           heartless
           in
           their
           own
           work
           ,
           and
           their
           labour
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unprofitable
           towards
           others
           .
           It
           is
           to
           such
           Men
           ,
           attended
           unto
           ,
           as
           a
           
             task
             for
             their
             advantage
          
           ;
           or
           as
           that
           which
           carries
           some
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           from
           ostentation
           ,
           and
           supposed
           Reputation
           wherewith
           it
           is
           accompanied
           .
           But
           a
           Man
           Preacheth
           that
           Sermon
           only
           well
           unto
           others
           ,
           which
           Preacheth
           it self
           in
           his
           own
           Soul.
           And
           he
           that
           doth
           not
           feed
           on
           ,
           and
           thrive
           in
           the
           
             Digestion
             of
             the
             Food
          
           which
           he
           provides
           for
           others
           ,
           will
           scarce
           make
           it
           savoury
           unto
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           knows
           not
           but
           the
           food
           he
           hath
           provided
           may
           be
           poyson
           ,
           unless
           he
           have
           really
           tasted
           of
           it
           himself
           .
           If
           the
           Word
           doth
           not
           dwell
           with
           power
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           pass
           with
           power
           
             from
             us
          
           .
           And
           no
           Man
           lives
           in
           a
           more
           wofull
           condition
           than
           those
           who
           really
           
             believe
             not
             themselves
          
           what
           they
           perswade
           others
           to
           believe
           continually
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           Experience
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Gospel-Truth
           on
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           us
           so
           many
           lifeless
           ,
           
             sapless
             Orations
          
           ,
           queint
           in
           Words
           ,
           and
           dead
           as
           to
           Power
           ,
           instead
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           
           the
           
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           let
           any
           say
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           some
           
             Mens
             Preaching
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           
             not
             Preaching
          
           ,
           hath
           lost
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Ministry
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Skill
             to
             divide
             the
             Word
             aright
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.15
           .
           And
           this
           consists
           in
           a
           
             practical
             Wisdom
          
           upon
           a
           diligent
           attendance
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           what
           is
           real
           ,
           substantial
           and
           meet
           food
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           to
           give
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           which
           is
           their
           proper
           portion
           .
           And
           this
           requires
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           A
           prudent
           and
           diligent
           
             consideration
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
          
           over
           which
           any
           Man
           is
           set
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           strength
           or
           weakness
           ,
           their
           growth
           or
           defect
           in
           knowledge
           (
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           attainments
           requiring
           either
           Milk
           or
           
             strong
             Meat
          
           ;
           )
           their
           Temptations
           and
           Duties
           ,
           their
           Spiritual
           Decays
           or
           Thrivings
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           as
           near
           as
           may
           be
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           the
           Individual
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Without
           a
           due
           regard
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           Men
           Preach
           at
           random
           ,
           
             uncertainly
             fighting
             like
             those
             that
             beat
             the
             Air.
          
           Preaching
           Sermons
           not
           designed
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           Preached
           ;
           insisting
           on
           general
           Doctrines
           not
           levelled
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Auditory
           ;
           speaking
           what
           Men
           can
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           what
           they
           ought
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           will
           make
           Men
           weary
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           when
           their
           minds
           are
           not
           influenced
           with
           outward
           advantages
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           make
           others
           weary
           in
           hearing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           5.
           )
           All
           these
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           are
           to
           be
           constantly
           accompanied
           with
           the
           evidence
           of
           zeal
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             compassion
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
          
           Where
           these
           are
           not
           in
           vigorous
           exercise
           ,
           in
           the
           Minds
           and
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           
             Preach
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           giving
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           them
           that
           hear
           ,
           the
           
             quickening
             Form
          
           ,
           the
           Life
           and
           Soul
           of
           Preaching
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           ALL
           these
           things
           seem
           common
           ,
           obvious
           and
           universally
           acknowledged
           :
           But
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           most
           for
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           from
           
             notable
             defects
          
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           no
           less
           evidently
           known
           .
           And
           the
           very
           naming
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           at
           present
           which
           I
           design
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           evidence
           how
           great
           a
           necessity
           there
           is
           incumbent
           on
           all
           
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
          
           ,
           to
           
             give
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           to
           
             labour
             
             
             
             
             
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           to
           be
           continually
           intent
           on
           this
           Work
           ,
           to
           engage
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           their
           Graces
           and
           Gifts
           unto
           constant
           exercise
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
           For
           
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           consideration
           of
           them
           is
           sufficient
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           Ministers
           unto
           
             fervent
             Prayer
          
           for
           supplies
           of
           Divine
           Aids
           and
           Assistance
           ,
           for
           that
           Work
           which
           in
           their
           own
           strength
           they
           can
           no
           way
           answer
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           enough
           to
           warn
           them
           of
           the
           avoidance
           of
           all
           things
           that
           would
           give
           them
           a
           Diversion
           or
           Avocation
           from
           the
           constant
           attendance
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           Men
           undertake
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           either
           judge
           it
           
             not
             their
             Duty
          
           to
           Preach
           ,
           or
           are
           
             not
             able
          
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           attempt
           it
           only
           at
           some
           solemn
           Seasons
           ,
           or
           attend
           unto
           it
           as
           a
           task
           required
           of
           them
           without
           that
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Zeal
          
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           which
           are
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           Glory
           and
           Use
           of
           the
           Ministry
           will
           be
           utterly
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           Second
           Duty
           of
           a
           Pastor
           towards
           his
           Flock
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             continual
             fervent
             Prayer
             for
             them
          
           .
           
           
             Give
             our selves
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           Without
           this
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           ,
           or
           doth
           Preach
           to
           them
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           nor
           perform
           any
           other
           Duty
           of
           his
           
             Pastoral
             Office.
          
           From
           hence
           may
           any
           Man
           take
           the
           best
           measure
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Duty
           towards
           his
           Flock
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           constantly
           ,
           diligently
           ,
           fervently
           Pray
           for
           them
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           Testimony
           in
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           sincerity
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           other
           Pastoral
           Duties
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           voluntarily
           omit
           or
           neglect
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           are
           negligent
           herein
           ,
           be
           their
           Pains
           ,
           Labour
           and
           Travel
           in
           other
           Duties
           ,
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           influenced
           from
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           no
           evidence
           of
           sincerity
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office.
           In
           this
           
             constant
             Prayer
          
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           incumbent
           on
           all
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           that
           whatever
           is
           done
           without
           it
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           esteem
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Respect
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             Success
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           unto
           all
           the
           blessed
           ends
           of
           it
           among
           them
           .
           These
           are
           no
           less
           than
           the
           improvement
           and
           strengthening
           of
           all
           their
           Graces
           ,
           the
           Direction
           of
           all
           their
           Duties
           ,
           their
           Edification
           in
           Faith
           and
           Love
           ,
           with
           the
           entire
           conduct
           of
           their
           Souls
           in
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           .
           To
           
           Preach
           the
           Word
           therefore
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           follow
           it
           with
           constant
           and
           
             fervent
             Prayer
          
           for
           its
           success
           ,
           is
           to
           dis-believe
           its
           use
           ,
           neglect
           its
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           away
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           random
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Unto
           the
           Temptations
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           generally
           exposed
           unto
           .
           These
           greatly
           vary
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           outward
           circumstances
           of
           things
           .
           The
           Temptations
           in
           general
           that
           accompany
           a
           State
           of
           outward
           
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
          
           ,
           are
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           attend
           a
           time
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           Persecution
           ,
           Distress
           and
           Poverty
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           as
           unto
           other
           Occasions
           and
           Circumstances
           .
           These
           the
           
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
          
           ought
           diligently
           to
           consider
           ,
           looking
           on
           them
           as
           the
           means
           and
           ways
           whereby
           Churches
           have
           been
           ruined
           ,
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           many
           lost
           for
           ever
           .
           With
           respect
           unto
           them
           therefore
           ,
           ought
           their
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           fervent
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             especial
             State
          
           and
           condition
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           known
           unto
           them
           .
           There
           may
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           spiritually
           sick
           and
           diseased
           ,
           tempted
           ,
           afflicted
           ,
           bemisted
           ,
           wandering
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           surprized
           in
           Sins
           and
           Miscarriages
           ,
           disconsolate
           and
           troubled
           in
           Spirit
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           .
           The
           remembrance
           of
           them
           all
           ought
           to
           abide
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           continually
           called
           over
           in
           their
           daily
           
             Pastoral
             Supplications
          
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             presence
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           blessed
           Evidences
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           gives
           Life
           and
           Power
           unto
           all
           Church
           Assemblies
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           outward
           Order
           and
           Forms
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           
             dead
             Carcass
          
           .
           Now
           this
           
             presence
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           
             by
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           accompanying
           all
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           with
           a
           gracious
           Divine
           Efficacy
           ,
           evidencing
           it self
           by
           blessed
           Operations
           on
           the
           Minds
           and
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           This
           are
           Pastors
           of
           Churches
           continually
           to
           
             Pray
             for
          
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           do
           so
           ,
           who
           understand
           that
           all
           the
           success
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           God
           in
           their
           Duties
           ,
           do
           depend
           hereon
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           To
           their
           preservation
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Fruitfulness
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Duties
           that
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IT
           were
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           this
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           did
           well
           consider
           and
           understand
           how
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Work
           and
           Duty
           doth
           
           consist
           in
           their
           
             continual
             fervent
             Prayer
          
           for
           their
           Flocks
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           the
           only
           instituted
           way
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           
             bless
             their
             Congregations
          
           ,
           so
           will
           they
           find
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Minds
           in
           and
           by
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           filled
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           engaged
           with
           diligence
           ,
           unto
           all
           other
           Duties
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           excited
           unto
           the
           Exercise
           of
           all
           Grace
           towards
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           And
           where
           any
           are
           negligent
           herein
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Duty
           which
           they
           perform
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           influenced
           with
           
             false
             considerations
          
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hold
           weight
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             THE
             Administration
             of
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           is
           committed
           unto
           them
           as
           the
           
             Stewards
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           unto
           them
           the
           
             Authoritative
             Dispensation
          
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           committed
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             the
             Seals
          
           is
           annexed
           .
           For
           their
           principal
           end
           is
           ,
           the
           peculiar
           Confirmation
           and
           Application
           of
           the
           Word
           Preached
           .
           And
           herein
           there
           are
           three
           things
           that
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Times
           and
           Seasons
           of
           their
           Administration
           unto
           the
           Churches
           Edification
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           whose
           frequency
           is
           enjoined
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Pastors
           to
           consider
           all
           the
           
             necessary
             Circumstances
          
           of
           their
           Administration
           ,
           as
           unto
           Time
           ,
           Place
           ,
           Frequency
           ,
           Order
           and
           Decency
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           keep
           severely
           unto
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Administration
           .
           The
           gradual
           introduction
           of
           
             uninstituted
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
          
           into
           the
           Church-Celebration
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           ended
           at
           length
           in
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Mass.
           Herein
           then
           ,
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           bowing
           ,
           cringing
           ,
           and
           vestments
           ,
           lies
           the
           Glory
           and
           Beauty
           of
           these
           Administrations
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             compliant
             with
             ,
             and
             expressive
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           any
           thing
           done
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           express
           obedience
           unto
           his
           Authority
           .
           
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             delivered
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           take
           care
           that
           these
           holy
           things
           be
           administred
           only
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           meet
           and
           worthy
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Those
           who
           impose
           on
           Pastors
           the
           promiscuous
           Administration
           of
           these
           Divine
           Ordinances
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Application
           of
           the
           Seals
           unto
           all
           without
           difference
           ,
           do
           deprive
           them
           of
           one
           half
           of
           their
           Ministerial
           Office
           and
           Duty
           .
        
         
           BUT
           here
           it
           is
           enquired
           by
           some
           ,
           
             Whether
             in
             case
             a
             Church
             have
             no
             Pastor
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             a
             Teaching
             Elder
             with
             Pastoral
             Power
             ,
             whether
             it
             may
             not
             delegate
             and
             appoint
             the
             Administration
             of
             these
             especial
             Ordinances
             ,
             unto
             some
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             this
             or
             that
             season
             ,
             who
             is
             meetly
             qualified
             for
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             them
          
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           I
           shall
           examine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NO
           Church
           is
           compleat
           in
           Order
           without
           
             Teaching
             Officers
             ;
             Ephes.
          
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           A
           CHURCH
           not
           compleat
           in
           Order
           cannot
           be
           compleat
           in
           Administrations
           ;
           because
           the
           Power
           of
           Administrations
           depends
           upon
           the
           Power
           of
           Order
           proportionably
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           depends
           upon
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Hence
           the
           
             first
             Duty
          
           of
           a
           Church
           without
           Officers
           ,
           is
           to
           obtain
           them
           according
           to
           Rule
           .
           And
           to
           endeavour
           to
           
             compleat
             Administrations
          
           ,
           without
           an
           antecedent
           compleating
           of
           Order
           ,
           is
           contrary
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Act.
           14.23
           .
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           
             That
             thou
             should'st
             set
             in
             Order
             the
             things
             that
             are
             wanting
             ,
             and
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             .
          
           The
           practice
           therefore
           proposed
           is
           irregular
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THE
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           Two
           Fold
           ;
           as
           Essential
           ,
           as
           Organical
           .
           The
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           Essential
           ,
           and
           its
           Power
           thence
           arising
           ,
           is
           ,
           First
           for
           its
           Preservation
           .
           Secondly
           for
           its
           Perfection
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           For
           its
           Preservation
           ,
           in
           Admission
           and
           Exclusion
           of
           Members
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           For
           its
           Perfection
           ,
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Officers
           .
        
         
           NO
           part
           of
           this
           Power
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           essentially
           considered
           ,
           can
           be
           delegated
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           acted
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           They
           cannot
           delegate
           Power
           to
           some
           to
           admit
           Members
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           should
           not
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           They
           cannot
           delegate
           Power
           to
           any
           to
           Elect
           Officers
           ;
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           which
           belongs
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Church
           essentially
           .
           The
           Reason
           is
           ;
           Things
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           essence
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           belong
           unto
           it
           formally
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           transferred
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           Church
           therefore
           cannot
           delegate
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           inquired
           after
           ,
           should
           it
           be
           supposed
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Order
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           essentially
           considered
           ;
           which
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           Church
           may
           delegate
           or
           substitute
           others
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           Elders
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           
             perfect
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             compleat
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
          
           without
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           would
           render
           the
           Ministry
           only
           convenient
           ,
           and
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           PARTICULAR
           Church
           ,
           in
           Order
           ,
           as
           Organical
           ,
           is
           the
           adequate
           subject
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           essential
           ;
           because
           as
           essential
           it
           never
           doth
           nor
           can
           enjoy
           all
           Ordinances
           ,
           namely
           the
           Ministry
           in
           particular
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           constituted
           Organical
           .
           Yet
           on
           this
           supposition
           the
           Church
           as
           essentially
           considered
           ,
           is
           the
           sole
           adequate
           subject
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           THOUGH
           the
           Church
           be
           the
           only
           Subject
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Object
           of
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           various
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           its
           
             first
             Object
          
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           Conversion
           :
           Its
           next
           ,
           Professors
           ,
           for
           Edification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           BAPTISM
           ;
           It
           s
           only
           Object
           is
           neither
           the
           World
           nor
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           Particular
           Church
           ;
           but
           Professors
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           are
           reckoned
           to
           them
           by
           Gods
           Appointment
           ;
           that
           is
           their
           Infant
           Seed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Supper
           ;
           Its
           Object
           is
           a
           
             Particular
             Church
          
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           acknowledged
           ;
           and
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           Institution
           ,
           one
           special
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Discipline
           thereon
           depending
           .
        
         
           ORDINANCES
           whereof
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           
             only
             Subject
          
           and
           the
           
             only
             Object
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           administred
           Authoritatively
           ,
           but
           by
           Officers
           only
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           none
           but
           
             Christs
             Stewards
          
           have
           Authority
           in
           and
           towards
           his
           House
           as
           such
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.1
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.15
           .
           Matth.
           24.25
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           it
           is
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Office-Authority
          
           to
           represent
           Christ
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           feed
           the
           whole
           Flock
           thereby
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.2
           .
        
         
         
           THERE
           are
           no
           footsteps
           of
           any
           such
           practice
           among
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           walked
           in
           Order
           ;
           neither
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           is
           Objected
           by
           those
           who
           allow
           this
           Practice
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Church
             may
             appoint
             or
             send
             a
             person
             forth
             to
             Preach
             ,
             or
             appoint
             a
             Brother
             to
             Preach
             unto
             themselves
             ;
             then
             they
             may
             appoint
             him
             to
             Administer
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           HERE
           is
           a
           mistake
           in
           the
           Supposition
           .
           The
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Body
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           send
           out
           any
           Brother
           Authoritatively
           to
           Preach
           .
           Two
           things
           are
           required
           thereunto
           ;
           
             Collation
             of
             Gifts
          
           ,
           and
           
             Communication
             of
             Office
          
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Church
           under
           that
           consideration
           can
           do
           to
           one
           that
           is
           sent
           forth
           .
           But
           where
           God
           
             gives
             Gifts
          
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           Call
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           the
           Church
           only
           complies
           therewith
           ;
           not
           in
           communicating
           Authority
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           in
           praying
           for
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           his
           Work.
           
        
         
           THE
           same
           is
           the
           case
           in
           desiring
           a
           Brother
           to
           Teach
           among
           them
           .
           The
           Duty
           is
           moral
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ;
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Call
           are
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           exercise
           is
           only
           administred
           by
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           farther
           added
           by
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             If
             a
             Brother
             ,
             or
             one
             who
             is
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             only
             may
             Baptize
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             also
             Administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             being
             desired
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           THE
           supposition
           is
           not
           granted
           nor
           proved
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           difference
           between
           these
           Ordinances
           ;
           the
           Object
           of
           one
           being
           Professors
           as
           such
           at
           large
           ;
           the
           Object
           of
           the
           other
           being
           Professors
           as
           Members
           of
           a
           Particular
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           return
           :
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           incumbent
           on
           them
           to
           
             preserve
             the
             Truth
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           received
           and
           professed
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           all
           opposition
           .
           This
           is
           
             one
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           one
           principal
           means
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           This
           is
           committed
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           unto
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           frequently
           and
           emphatically
           repeats
           the
           charge
           of
           it
           unto
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           unto
           all
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           committed
           ,
           1
           Epist.
           1.1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Chap.
           4.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           16.
           
           
           Chap.
           6.20
           .
           2
           Epist.
           1.14
           ,
           22.
           
           Chap.
           3.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           The
           same
           he
           giveth
           in
           charge
           unto
           the
           
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           What
           he
           says
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Glorious
             Gospel
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
             was
             committed
             unto
             his
             Trust
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.11
           .
           is
           true
           of
           all
           Pastors
           of
           Churches
           according
           to
           their
           measure
           and
           call
           ;
           and
           they
           should
           all
           aim
           at
           the
           Account
           ,
           which
           he
           gives
           of
           his
           Ministry
           herein
           ;
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             Fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             Course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             Faith
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.7
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           so
           principally
           in
           its
           Ministry
           :
           And
           the
           sinful
           neglect
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           most
           of
           the
           
             pernicious
             Heresies
             and
             Errors
          
           that
           have
           infested
           and
           ruined
           the
           Church
           .
           Those
           whose
           Duty
           it
           was
           
             to
             preserve
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           entire
           in
           the
           publick
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           many
           of
           them
           
             spoken
             perverse
             things
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
          
           have
           been
           the
           ring-leaders
           in
           Heresies
           .
           Wherefore
           this
           Duty
           ,
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           fundamental
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           on
           all
           sides
           impugned
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           is
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           to
           be
           attended
           unto
           .
        
         
           SUNDRY
           things
           are
           required
           hereunto
           .
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           A
           clear
           ,
           sound
           
             comprehensive
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           entire
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           attained
           by
           all
           means
           useful
           and
           commonly
           prescribed
           unto
           that
           end
           ,
           especially
           
             diligent
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           with
           fervent
           Prayer
           for
           Illumination
           and
           Understanding
           .
           Men
           cannot
           preserve
           that
           for
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           themselves
           .
           Truth
           may
           be
           lost
           by
           weakness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           wickedness
           .
           And
           the
           defect
           herein
           in
           many
           is
           deplorable
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           so
           learned
           and
           comprehended
           .
           Unless
           we
           look
           on
           Truth
           as
           a
           Pearl
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           valued
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           bought
           with
           any
           price
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           better
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           endeavour
           its
           preservation
           with
           that
           diligence
           which
           is
           required
           .
           Some
           are
           ready
           to
           part
           with
           Truth
           at
           an
           easie
           rate
           ;
           or
           to
           grow
           indifferent
           about
           it
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           multitudes
           of
           examples
           in
           the
           days
           wherein
           we
           live
           .
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           give
           instances
           of
           sundry
           important
           
             Evangelical
             Truths
          
           ,
           which
           our
           fore-fathers
           in
           the
           Faith
           
           contended
           for
           with
           all
           earnestness
           ,
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           seal
           with
           their
           Blood
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           
             utterly
             disregarded
          
           and
           opposed
           by
           some
           who
           pretend
           to
           succeed
           them
           in
           their
           Profession
           .
           If
           Ministers
           have
           not
           a
           sense
           of
           that
           Power
           of
           Truth
           in
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           a
           taste
           of
           its
           Goodness
           ,
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           A
           
             consciencious
             care
          
           and
           fear
           of
           giving
           countenance
           or
           encouragement
           unto
           
             novel
             Opinions
          
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           oppose
           any
           Truth
           ,
           of
           whose
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           Experience
           hath
           been
           had
           among
           them
           that
           believe
           .
           Vain
           curiosity
           ,
           boldness
           in
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           readiness
           to
           vent
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           have
           caused
           no
           small
           trouble
           and
           damage
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           
             Learning
             and
             ability
             of
             Mind
          
           to
           discern
           and
           disprove
           the
           oppositions
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           stop
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           convince
           gain-sayers
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           The
           
             solid
             confirmation
          
           of
           the
           most
           important
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           whereunto
           all
           others
           are
           resolved
           in
           their
           ▪
           Teaching
           and
           Ministry
           .
           Men
           may
           ,
           and
           do
           oft-times
           prejudice
           ,
           yea
           ,
           betray
           the
           Truth
           ,
           by
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Pleas
           for
           it
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           A
           
             diligent
             watch
          
           over
           their
           own
           Flocks
           ,
           against
           the
           crafts
           of
           Seducers
           from
           without
           ,
           or
           the
           springing
           up
           of
           any
           
             bitter
             root
             of
             error
          
           among
           themselves
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           A
           
             concurrent
             Assistance
          
           with
           the
           Elders
           and
           Messengers
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           are
           in
           Communion
           ,
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           all
           profess
           ;
           whereof
           we
           must
           treat
           afterwards
           more
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           evident
           what
           Learning
           ,
           Labour
           ,
           Study
           ,
           Pains
           ,
           Ability
           and
           Exercise
           of
           the
           rational
           Faculties
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           required
           unto
           the
           right
           discharge
           of
           these
           Duties
           .
           And
           where
           Men
           may
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           are
           defective
           in
           these
           ,
           it
           becomes
           them
           to
           walk
           and
           act
           both
           circumspectly
           and
           humbly
           ,
           frequently
           desiring
           and
           adhering
           unto
           the
           Advice
           of
           them
           whom
           God
           hath
           entrusted
           with
           more
           Talents
           and
           greater
           Abilities
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           IT
           belongs
           unto
           their
           Charge
           and
           Office
           ,
           
             diligently
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
             unto
             God.
          
           The
           ordinary
           means
           of
           Conversion
           is
           left
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           its
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             principal
             ends
          
           of
           the
           Institution
           
           and
           Preservation
           of
           Churches
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
          
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           are
           no
           more
           to
           be
           Converted
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           Church
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
           To
           enlarge
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           diffuse
           the
           Light
           and
           Savour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           subservient
           unto
           the
           Calling
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           or
           gathering
           all
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           into
           his
           Fold
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           God
           designs
           by
           his
           Churches
           in
           this
           World.
           Now
           the
           principal
           instrumental
           cause
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Men
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           often
           are
           Converted
           unto
           God
           by
           their
           occasional
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           who
           are
           not
           called
           unto
           Office
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           
             Gospel
             it self
          
           that
           is
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           by
           whomsoever
           it
           is
           Administred
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           effectual
           unto
           that
           end
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           necessary
           occasional
           
             teaching
             of
             Women
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           so
           frequently
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           are
           not
           
             stated
             Officers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Phil.
           1.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.10
           ,
           11.
           
           But
           yet
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Gospel
           of
           the
           blessed
           God
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           And
           the
           
             First
             Object
          
           of
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           Men
           of
           it
           for
           their
           Conversion
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           all
           them
           unto
           whom
           that
           Work
           is
           committed
           by
           Christ.
           The
           Work
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           had
           this
           Order
           in
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           make
           Disciples
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           their
           principal
           Work
           ,
           as
           Paul
           testifieth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.17
           .
           And
           herein
           were
           they
           gloriously
           instrumental
           ,
           in
           laying
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           all
           the
           World
           over
           .
           The
           Second
           part
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             were
             Converted
             ,
          
           or
           made
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           observe
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           did
           command
           them
           .
           In
           the
           pursuit
           of
           this
           part
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           they
           gathered
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           into
           Churches
           ,
           under
           ordinary
           Officers
           of
           their
           own
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Work
           of
           these
           Ordinary
           Officers
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           theirs
           ,
           yet
           the
           Method
           of
           it
           is
           changed
           in
           them
           .
           For
           their
           first
           
             ordinary
             Work
          
           is
           to
           conduct
           and
           teach
           all
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           
             to
             do
             
             and
             observe
             all
             things
          
           appointed
           by
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           Preach
           unto
           and
           Watch
           over
           their
           particular
           Flocks
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           do
           relate
           .
           But
           they
           are
           not
           hereby
           discharged
           from
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           other
           
             part
             of
             the
             Work
          
           in
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           unto
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           .
           They
           are
           not
           indeed
           bound
           unto
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           ordinarily
           excluded
           from
           it
           .
           After
           a
           Man
           is
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Pastor
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           his
           Duty
           to
           leave
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           go
           up
           and
           down
           to
           Preach
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Strangers
           .
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           ordinarily
           so
           ,
           for
           many
           cases
           may
           fall
           out
           wherein
           the
           Edification
           of
           any
           particular
           Church
           is
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           calling
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           occasions
           of
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           unto
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           .
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           When
           any
           that
           are
           Unconverted
           
             do
             come
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           are
           there
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           experience
           every
           day
           .
           To
           suppose
           that
           a
           Man
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           place
           Preaching
           unto
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           should
           Preach
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           namely
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Church
           whereunto
           he
           relates
           ,
           as
           a
           Minister
           with
           
             Ministerial
             Authority
          
           ;
           and
           to
           others
           only
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Gift
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           distinguish
           in
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           colour
           of
           Rule
           or
           Reason
           for
           it
           .
           For
           though
           Pastors
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           whole
           Office
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           whereof
           many
           can
           have
           the
           Church
           only
           for
           their
           Object
           ,
           are
           
             Ministers
             in
             Office
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           also
           ;
           and
           by
           him
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           so
           committed
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           they
           are
           to
           
             use
             it
             unto
             all
             its
             ends
             ,
          
           in
           his
           way
           and
           method
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sinners
           is
           one
           .
           And
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           conceive
           of
           himself
           in
           a
           
             double
             capacity
          
           whilst
           he
           is
           Preaching
           to
           the
           same
           Congregation
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           no
           Mans
           experience
           can
           reach
           unto
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           
             occasional
             Preaching
          
           in
           
           other
           places
           ,
           whereunto
           a
           
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
          
           may
           be
           called
           and
           directed
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           we
           have
           no
           concernment
           in
           the
           figment
           of
           an
           
             indelible
             Character
          
           accompanying
           Sacred
           Orders
           ;
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           think
           that
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           Man
           must
           
             leave
             behind
             him
          
           every
           time
           he
           goes
           from
           home
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           in
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           power
           of
           all
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           devest
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           dismissed
           or
           deposed
           from
           it
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           through
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           Where-ever
           a
           true
           Minister
           Preacheth
           ,
           he
           Preacheth
           as
           a
           Minister
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           such
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           committed
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           it
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           the
           chief
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           .
           Yea
           ,
           of
           such
           weight
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Conveniency
           and
           Edification
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           ought
           to
           give
           place
           unto
           it
           .
           When
           therefore
           there
           are
           great
           Opportunities
           ,
           and
           providential
           Calls
           for
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Harvest
           being
           great
           there
           are
           
             not
             Labourers
          
           sufficient
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           lawful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Pastors
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           to
           leave
           their
           constant
           attendance
           on
           their
           Pastoral
           Charge
           in
           those
           Churches
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           to
           apply
           themselves
           unto
           the
           more
           publick
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           unto
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           Nor
           will
           any
           particular
           Church
           be
           unwilling
           hereunto
           ,
           which
           understands
           that
           even
           the
           whole
           end
           of
           particular
           Churches
           is
           but
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           good
           and
           advantage
           is
           to
           give
           place
           unto
           that
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           The
           
             good
             Shepherd
             will
             leave
             the
             Ninety
             and
             Nine
          
           Sheep
           ,
           to
           seek
           after
           one
           that
           wanders
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           certainly
           leave
           a
           few
           for
           
             a
             season
          
           ,
           to
           seek
           after
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           wanderers
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           called
           thereunto
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           And
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           we
           might
           have
           a
           trial
           of
           it
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           THE
           Ministers
           who
           have
           been
           most
           celebrated
           ,
           and
           that
           deservedly
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           have
           been
           such
           as
           whose
           Ministry
           God
           made
           eminently
           successful
           unto
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           .
           To
           affirm
           that
           they
           did
           not
           do
           their
           work
           
             as
             Ministers
          
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           
             Minsterial
             
             Office
          
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           away
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           principal
           glory
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           think
           my self
           bound
           to
           Preach
           
             as
             a
             Minister
          
           ,
           and
           
             as
             a
             Minister
          
           Authorized
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           when
           I
           am
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           should
           never
           Preach
           much
           more
           in
           this
           World.
           Nor
           do
           I
           know
           at
           all
           what
           Rule
           they
           walk
           by
           ,
           who
           continue
           
             publick
             constant
             Preaching
          
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           yet
           neither
           desire
           nor
           design
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           any
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           I
           must
           not
           here
           insist
           on
           the
           debate
           of
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           IT
           belongs
           unto
           Men
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           able
           ,
           to
           
             comfort
             ,
             relieve
             and
             refresh
          
           those
           that
           are
           
             tempted
             ,
             tossed
          
           ,
           wearied
           with
           fears
           and
           grounds
           of
           disconsolation
           in
           times
           of
           trial
           and
           desertion
           .
           
             The
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Learned
          
           is
           required
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           know
           how
           
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             Season
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             weary
             .
          
           One
           excellent
           qualification
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           his
           Priestly
           Office
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           
             touched
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           
             knows
             how
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
           His
           whole
           Flock
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           a
           company
           of
           tempted
           ones
           .
           His
           own
           Life
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           he
           calls
           the
           
             time
             of
             his
             Temptation
          
           .
           And
           those
           who
           have
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           Flock
           under
           him
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           to
           succour
           them
           that
           are
           tempted
           .
           But
           amongst
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           always
           that
           are
           cast
           under
           darkness
           and
           disconsolations
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ;
           some
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           their
           Conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           whilst
           they
           have
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           the
           
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           sharpness
           of
           Conviction
           ,
           and
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           their
           Condition
           .
           Some
           are
           relapsed
           into
           Sin
           or
           omissions
           of
           Duties
           ;
           some
           under
           great
           ,
           sore
           and
           lasting
           Afflictions
           ;
           some
           upon
           pressing
           ,
           urgent
           ,
           particular
           Occasions
           ;
           some
           on
           Sovereign
           ,
           Divine
           Desertions
           ;
           some
           through
           the
           
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           the
           injections
           of
           blasphemous
           Thoughts
           into
           their
           Minds
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           occasions
           of
           an
           alike
           nature
           .
           Now
           the
           Troubles
           ,
           Disconsolations
           ,
           Dejections
           and
           Fears
           that
           arise
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Persons
           in
           these
           Exercises
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           are
           various
           ,
           oftentimes
           urged
           and
           
           fortified
           with
           subtil
           arguing
           ,
           and
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           perplexing
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           almost
           to
           Despair
           and
           Death
           .
           It
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Office
           and
           Duty
           of
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           TO
           be
           able
           
             rightly
             to
             understand
             the
             various
             cases
          
           that
           will
           occurr
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           from
           such
           principles
           and
           grounds
           of
           Truth
           and
           Experience
           ,
           as
           will
           bear
           a
           just
           confidence
           in
           a
           prudent
           Application
           unto
           the
           Relief
           of
           them
           concerned
           .
           The
           
             Tongue
             of
             the
             Learned
             to
             know
             how
             to
             speak
             a
             Word
             in
             Season
             to
             him
             that
             is
             weary
             .
          
           It
           will
           not
           be
           done
           by
           a
           
             collection
             and
             determination
             of
             cases
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           useful
           it
           its
           place
           .
           For
           hardly
           shall
           we
           meet
           with
           
             two
             cases
          
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           will
           exactly
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ;
           all
           manner
           of
           Circumstances
           giving
           them
           variety
           .
           But
           a
           Skill
           ,
           Understanding
           and
           Experience
           in
           the
           
             whole
             nature
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           of
           the
           Conflict
           that
           is
           between
           the
           
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Methods
           and
           Wiles
           of
           Satan
           ,
           of
           the
           Wiles
           of
           
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
          
           or
           wicked
           Spirits
           in
           
             high
             places
          
           ;
           of
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Effects
           and
           Ends
           of
           Divine
           Desertions
           ,
           with
           Wisdom
           to
           make
           Application
           out
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           of
           fit
           Medicines
           and
           Remedies
           unto
           every
           Sore
           and
           Distemper
           ,
           are
           required
           hereunto
           .
           These
           things
           are
           by
           some
           despised
           ,
           by
           some
           neglected
           ,
           by
           some
           looked
           after
           only
           in
           
             stated
             cases
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           in
           which
           Work
           it
           is
           known
           that
           some
           have
           horribly
           debauched
           their
           own
           Consciences
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           scandal
           and
           ruine
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           have
           prevailed
           .
           But
           not
           to
           dispute
           how
           far
           such
           helps
           as
           
             Books
             written
             of
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           may
           be
           useful
           herein
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           be
           greatly
           unto
           those
           who
           know
           how
           to
           use
           them
           aright
           ;
           the
           proper
           ways
           whereby
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           must
           obtain
           this
           Skill
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           diligent
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Meditation
           thereon
           ,
           fervent
           Prayer
           ,
           Experience
           of
           Spiritual
           Things
           ,
           and
           Temptations
           in
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           with
           a
           prudent
           observation
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           opposition
           made
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           Grace
           in
           them
           .
           Without
           these
           things
           all
           pretences
           unto
           this
           Ability
           and
           Duty
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           are
           vain
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           it
           is
           much
           neglected
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           TO
           be
           ready
           and
           willing
           
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             especial
             cases
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           look
           on
           them
           as
           unnecessary
           Diversions
           ;
           whereas
           a
           due
           Application
           unto
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           their
           Office
           and
           Duty
           .
           To
           discountenance
           ,
           to
           discourage
           any
           from
           seeking
           relief
           in
           perplexities
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           to
           carry
           it
           towards
           them
           with
           a
           seeming
           moroseness
           and
           unconcernedness
           ,
           is
           to
           turn
           
             that
             which
             is
             Lame
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             push
             the
             Diseased
             ,
          
           and
           not
           at
           all
           to
           express
           the
           care
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           Flock
           ,
           Isa.
           40.11
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           hearken
           after
           them
           who
           may
           be
           so
           exercised
           ,
           to
           seek
           them
           out
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           their
           Counsel
           and
           Directions
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           TO
           bear
           patiently
           and
           tenderly
           with
           the
           
             weakness
             ,
             ignorance
          
           ,
           dulness
           ,
           slowness
           to
           believe
           and
           receive
           satisfaction
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           Impertinencies
           in
           them
           that
           are
           so
           tempted
           .
           These
           things
           will
           abound
           amongst
           them
           ,
           partly
           from
           their
           
             natural
             Infirmities
          
           ,
           many
           being
           weak
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           froward
           ;
           but
           especially
           from
           the
           
             nature
             of
             their
             Temptations
          
           ,
           which
           are
           suited
           to
           disorder
           and
           disquiet
           their
           Minds
           ,
           to
           fill
           them
           with
           perplexed
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           jealous
           of
           every
           thing
           wherein
           they
           are
           spiritually
           concerned
           .
           And
           if
           much
           patience
           ,
           meekness
           and
           condescention
           ,
           be
           not
           exercised
           towards
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           quickly
           
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Thing
           or
           Duty
           that
           is
           of
           
             more
             importance
          
           ,
           nor
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           more
           concerned
           ,
           nor
           more
           eminently
           suited
           unto
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Office
           it self
           ,
           than
           this
           is
           .
           But
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           a
           Work
           or
           Duty
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           the
           Reasons
           mentioned
           ,
           must
           be
           accompanied
           with
           the
           exercise
           of
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Self-denial
           and
           Spiritual
           Wisdom
           ,
           with
           Experience
           ,
           with
           wearisome
           Diversions
           from
           other
           occasions
           ;
           those
           who
           had
           got
           of
           old
           the
           
             conduct
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
          
           into
           their
           management
           ,
           turned
           this
           whole
           part
           of
           their
           Office
           and
           Duty
           into
           an
           Engine
           they
           called
           
             Articular
             Confession
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           wrested
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Christians
           to
           the
           promotion
           of
           their
           own
           Ease
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           oft-times
           to
           worse
           ends
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           A
           
             compassionate
             suffering
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           their
           trials
           and
           troubles
           ,
           whether
           internal
           ,
           
           or
           external
           ,
           belongs
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office.
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           renders
           them
           more
           
             like
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           whom
           to
           represent
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           their
           principal
           Duty
           .
           The
           view
           and
           consideration
           by
           Faith
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           
             compassion
             with
             his
             suffering
             Members
          
           ,
           is
           the
           principal
           spring
           of
           Consolation
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           its
           Distresses
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           
             same
             Mind
          
           herein
           ,
           ought
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           measure
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           all
           that
           have
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           expresseth
           it
           in
           himself
           :
           
             Who
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             weak
             ?
             Who
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             I
             burn
             not
             ?
          
           2
           Cor.
           11.29
           .
           And
           unless
           this
           compassion
           and
           goodness
           do
           run
           through
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           whole
           Office
           ,
           Men
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             Evangelical
             Shepherds
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sheep
           said
           in
           any
           sense
           to
           be
           
             their
             own
          
           .
           For
           those
           who
           pretend
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           to
           live
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           wealth
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           regardless
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           and
           Temptations
           of
           their
           Flock
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           poor
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           related
           unto
           such
           Churches
           ,
           as
           wherein
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           so
           much
           as
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           state
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           answerable
           unto
           the
           institution
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           design
           of
           Christ
           therein
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             CARE
             of
             the
             Poor
          
           ,
           and
           
             visitation
             of
             the
             Sick
          
           ,
           are
           parts
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           commonly
           known
           ,
           though
           commonly
           neglected
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           THE
           
             principal
             care
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           is
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Pastors
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           second
           general
           head
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Duty
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           whereunto
           many
           things
           in
           particular
           do
           belong
           .
           But
           because
           I
           shall
           treat
           afterwards
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           it self
           distinctly
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           insist
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           THERE
           is
           a
           
             Communion
             to
             be
             observed
             among
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Profession
          
           in
           any
           Nation
           .
           Wherein
           it
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           declared
           .
           The
           principal
           care
           hereof
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Pastors
           of
           them
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           exercised
           by
           Letters
           of
           mutual
           advice
           ,
           of
           congratulation
           or
           consolation
           ,
           or
           in
           testimony
           of
           Communion
           with
           those
           who
           
           are
           called
           to
           Office
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           convening
           in
           Synods
           for
           consultation
           of
           their
           joint
           concernments
           ,
           (
           which
           things
           made
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           ;
           )
           their
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           care
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           THAT
           wherewith
           I
           shall
           close
           these
           few
           instances
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Charge
          
           and
           Duty
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           without
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           will
           neither
           be
           useful
           unto
           Men
           ,
           nor
           be
           accepted
           with
           the
           great
           Shepherd
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           that
           is
           an
           
             humble
             ,
             holy
             ,
             exemplary
             conversation
             in
             all
             Godliness
             and
             Honesty
             .
          
           The
           Rules
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           with
           the
           Religion
           which
           we
           do
           profess
           ,
           do
           undeniably
           prove
           this
           Duty
           to
           be
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           in
           a
           Gospel
           Ministry
           .
           It
           were
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           fill
           up
           a
           Volume
           with
           ancient
           Examples
           unto
           this
           purpose
           ;
           with
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           first
           Writers
           among
           Christians
           ,
           with
           Examples
           of
           publick
           and
           private
           miscarriages
           herein
           ,
           with
           evident
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           
             ruine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           most
           Nations
           where
           it
           hath
           been
           professed
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           Nations
           themselves
           ,
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           the
           
             Ambition
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             Vncleanness
             ,
             Profaneness
             ,
          
           and
           otherways
           
             vitious
             Conversations
          
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           called
           the
           Clergy
           .
           And
           in
           daily
           observation
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           written
           with
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           whatever
           else
           be
           done
           in
           Churches
           ,
           if
           the
           Pastors
           of
           them
           or
           those
           who
           are
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           are
           not
           Exemplary
           in
           Gospel
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           Religion
           will
           not
           be
           carried
           on
           and
           improved
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           If
           Persons
           ,
           light
           or
           prophane
           in
           their
           Habits
           ,
           Garbs
           and
           Converse
           ,
           corrupt
           in
           their
           Communication
           ,
           Unsavoury
           and
           Barren
           as
           unto
           Spiritual
           Discourse
           ;
           if
           such
           as
           are
           Covetous
           ,
           Oppressive
           and
           Contentious
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           negligent
           in
           holy
           Duties
           in
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           stir
           up
           others
           unto
           diligence
           therein
           ;
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           such
           as
           are
           openly
           sensual
           ,
           vitious
           and
           debauched
           ;
           are
           admitted
           into
           this
           Office
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           our
           leave
           of
           all
           the
           Glory
           and
           Power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           among
           the
           people
           committed
           unto
           their
           charge
           .
        
         
         
           TO
           handle
           this
           property
           or
           adjunct
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           ,
           it
           were
           necessary
           distinctly
           to
           consider
           and
           explain
           all
           the
           Qualifications
           assigned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           necessary
           unto
           Bishops
           and
           Elders
           ,
           evidenced
           as
           previously
           necessary
           unto
           the
           orderly
           Call
           of
           them
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Tit.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           which
           is
           a
           Work
           not
           consistent
           with
           my
           present
           design
           to
           engage
           in
           .
        
         
           THESE
           are
           some
           Instances
           of
           the
           things
           wherein
           the
           Office-Duty
           of
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           consist
           .
           They
           are
           but
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           only
           proposed
           ,
           not
           pursued
           and
           pressed
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           those
           particular
           Duties
           ,
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           performance
           ,
           way
           of
           management
           ,
           motives
           and
           enforcements
           ,
           defects
           and
           causes
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           require
           a
           large
           Discourse
           .
           These
           may
           suffice
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           derive
           from
           them
           the
           ensuing
           brief
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           DUE
           meditation
           and
           view
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           proposed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           wisest
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           diligent
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           This
           will
           make
           them
           look
           well
           to
           their
           Call
           and
           Entrance
           into
           this
           Office
           ,
           as
           that
           alone
           which
           will
           bear
           them
           out
           and
           justify
           them
           in
           the
           susception
           of
           it
           .
           For
           no
           sense
           of
           insufficiency
           can
           utterly
           discourage
           any
           in
           the
           undertaking
           of
           a
           Work
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           assured
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           calls
           him
           unto
           .
           For
           where
           he
           calls
           to
           a
           Duty
           ,
           he
           gives
           competent
           strength
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           Under
           a
           deep
           sense
           of
           our
           own
           weakness
           ,
           
             who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           say
           ,
           
             My
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             you
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           ALTHOUGH
           all
           the
           things
           mentioned
           ,
           do
           plainly
           ,
           evidently
           and
           undeniably
           belong
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           point
           of
           Fact
           we
           find
           by
           the
           Success
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           little
           considered
           by
           the
           most
           that
           seek
           after
           it
           .
           And
           the
           present
           Ruine
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           Power
           ,
           Beauty
           and
           Glory
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           ariseth
           principally
           from
           this
           cause
           ,
           that
           Multitudes
           of
           those
           who
           undertake
           this
           Office
           ,
           are
           neither
           in
           any
           measure
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           do
           either
           conscientiously
           
           attend
           unto
           ,
           or
           diligently
           perform
           the
           Duties
           that
           belong
           unto
           it
           .
           It
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           every
           will
           be
           true
           in
           general
           ;
           
             like
             Priest
             ,
             like
             People
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           WHEREAS
           the
           account
           which
           is
           to
           be
           given
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           at
           the
           
             last
             day
          
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           had
           a
           mighty
           influence
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           frequently
           proposed
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           warnings
           given
           us
           thereon
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           apparent
           they
           are
           but
           few
           who
           take
           it
           into
           due
           consideration
           .
           In
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Christs
           Visitation
           ,
           he
           will
           proceed
           on
           such
           Articles
           as
           those
           here
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           others
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           on
           those
           which
           are
           now
           enquired
           upon
           in
           our
           
             Episcopal
             Visitations
          
           .
           And
           if
           they
           may
           be
           minded
           of
           their
           true
           interest
           and
           concern
           ,
           whilst
           they
           possess
           the
           places
           they
           hold
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           offence
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           them
           to
           conform
           their
           Enquiries
           in
           their
           Visitations
           ,
           unto
           those
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           will
           make
           in
           the
           great
           day
           of
           his
           Visitation
           ,
           which
           doth
           approach
           :
           This
           I
           think
           but
           reasonable
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           give
           up
           their
           account
           with
           joy
           and
           confidence
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           grief
           and
           confusion
           ;
           it
           is
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Duty
           continually
           to
           bear
           in
           Mind
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           requires
           of
           them
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office.
           To
           take
           Benefices
           ,
           to
           perform
           
             legal
             ▪
             Duties
             by
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
          
           is
           not
           fully
           compliant
           with
           what
           Pastors
           of
           Churches
           are
           called
           unto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           manifest
           also
           from
           hence
           ,
           how
           inconsistent
           it
           is
           with
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           any
           one
           Man
           to
           undertake
           the
           relation
           of
           
             a
             Pastor
             unto
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             ,
          
           especially
           if
           far
           distant
           from
           one
           another
           .
           An
           evil
           this
           is
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           
             Mathematical
             Prognostications
          
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             always
             condemned
             and
             always
             retained
             .
          
           But
           one
           view
           of
           the
           Duties
           incumbent
           on
           each
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           diligent
           performance
           he
           is
           to
           give
           an
           account
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           will
           discard
           this
           practice
           from
           all
           approbation
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           them
           that
           are
           sober
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           good
           to
           have
           Ten
           Churches
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           having
           but
           one
           ,
           never
           to
           discharge
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Pastor
           towards
           it
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           ALL
           Churches
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           the
           
             weight
             and
             burden
          
           that
           lies
           upon
           their
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             constant
             in
             fervent
             Prayers
          
           and
           Supplications
           for
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           provide
           ,
           what
           lies
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             without
             trouble
             and
             cares
             about
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           THERE
           being
           so
           many
           Duties
           necessary
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           such
           
             various
             sorts
             and
             kinds
          
           ,
           as
           to
           require
           various
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           unto
           their
           due
           performance
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           difficult
           to
           find
           a
           concurrence
           of
           them
           in
           any
           own
           person
           ,
           in
           any
           considerable
           degree
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           how
           the
           Office
           it self
           should
           be
           duly
           discharged
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           end
           both
           of
           the
           Office
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           
             due
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           This
           therefore
           gives
           them
           their
           measure
           .
           Where
           that
           is
           attained
           ,
           the
           Office
           is
           duly
           discharged
           ,
           though
           the
           Gifts
           whereby
           Men
           are
           enabled
           thereunto
           ,
           be
           not
           eminent
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Where
           a
           Man
           is
           called
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           applieth
           himself
           sincerely
           unto
           the
           due
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           evidently
           defective
           with
           respect
           to
           any
           especial
           Duty
           or
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           defect
           is
           to
           be
           supplied
           by
           calling
           any
           other
           unto
           his
           Assistance
           in
           Office
           ,
           who
           is
           qualified
           to
           make
           that
           supply
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           like
           must
           be
           said
           concerning
           such
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           through
           Age
           or
           Bodily
           weakness
           are
           disabled
           from
           attendance
           unto
           any
           part
           of
           their
           Duty
           ;
           for
           still
           
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
          
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           IT
           may
           be
           enquired
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           State
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           and
           what
           Relation
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           Communion
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           unto
           them
           whose
           Pastors
           are
           evidently
           defective
           in
           ,
           or
           neglective
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           any
           
             competent
             measure
          
           attended
           unto
           .
           And
           we
           may
           in
           particular
           instance
           in
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Duties
           before
           insisted
           on
           .
           Suppose
           a
           Man
           be
           no
           way
           able
           to
           
             Preach
             the
             Word
          
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           them
           that
           are
           pleaded
           to
           be
           his
           Flock
           ;
           or
           having
           any
           ability
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           ,
           will
           not
           give
           himself
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           or
           not
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           unto
           the
           
           great
           prejudice
           of
           Edification
           :
           And
           suppose
           the
           same
           Person
           be
           openly
           defective
           ,
           as
           unto
           an
           
             exemplary
             Conversation
          
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           layeth
           the
           stumbling
           block
           of
           his
           
             own
             Sins
             and
             Follies
          
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           others
           ;
           what
           shall
           we
           judge
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           state
           of
           that
           Church
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           
             constituent
             part
          
           ,
           as
           its
           Ruler
           ?
           I
           Answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           DO
           not
           believe
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Church
           really
           to
           conferr
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Ordination
           whatever
           ,
           unto
           any
           who
           are
           openly
           and
           evidently
           destitute
           of
           all
           those
           previous
           Qualifications
           which
           the
           Scripture
           requireth
           in
           them
           who
           are
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           this
           Office.
           There
           is
           indeed
           a
           Latitude
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           judging
           of
           them
           in
           times
           of
           necessity
           and
           great
           penury
           of
           able
           Teachers
           ;
           so
           that
           Persons
           in
           holy
           Ministry
           ,
           design
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Ability
           .
           But
           otherwise
           there
           is
           a
           nullity
           in
           the
           pretended
           Office.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           WHERE
           any
           such
           are
           admitted
           through
           ignorance
           or
           mistake
           ,
           or
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           undue
           Power
           over
           Churches
           ,
           in
           imposing
           Ministers
           on
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           an
           
             absolute
             nullity
             in
             their
             Administrations
          
           ,
           until
           they
           are
           discovered
           and
           convicted
           by
           the
           Rule
           and
           Law
           of
           Christ.
           But
           if
           on
           evidence
           hereof
           ,
           the
           people
           will
           voluntarily
           adhere
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           Vn-Church
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           WHERE
           such
           Persons
           are
           by
           any
           means
           placed
           as
           Pastors
           in
           or
           over
           any
           Churches
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           the
           Removal
           or
           Reformation
           ,
           it
           is
           Lawful
           unto
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           one
           who
           takes
           care
           of
           his
           own
           Edification
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           such
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           with
           such
           as
           wherein
           Edification
           is
           better
           provided
           for
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           this
           is
           the
           sole
           end
           of
           Churches
           ,
           of
           all
           their
           Offices
           ,
           Officers
           and
           Administrations
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           folly
           to
           imagine
           that
           any
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           can
           be
           ,
           or
           is
           obliged
           by
           his
           Authority
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           such
           Churches
           ,
           without
           seeking
           Relief
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           Appointment
           ,
           wherein
           that
           end
           is
           utterly
           overthrown
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           WHERE
           the
           generality
           of
           Churches
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           Association
           are
           headed
           by
           Pastors
           defective
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           declared
           ,
           there
           all
           
             publick
             Church-Reformation
          
           is
           morally
           impossible
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           
             private
             Men
          
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           let
           Churches
           and
           Church-men
           say
           what
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           SOME
           few
           things
           may
           yet
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           WHETHER
           
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             ordained
             a
             Pastor
             or
             a
             Minister
             ,
             without
             Relation
             unto
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             Office-Power
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           usually
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           Ordained
           a
           Minister
           unto
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           to
           Convert
           Infidels
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           not
           related
           unto
           any
           particular
           Flock
           or
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           I
           SHALL
           not
           at
           present
           discuss
           sundry
           things
           about
           the
           power
           and
           way
           of
           Ordination
           which
           influence
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           but
           only
           speak
           briefly
           unto
           the
           thing
           it self
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IT
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           
             endowed
             with
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           for
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           may
           be
           set
           apart
           by
           
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
          
           unto
           that
           Work
           ,
           when
           he
           may
           be
           orderly
           called
           unto
           it
           in
           the
           Providence
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           an
           one
           hath
           a
           Call
           unto
           it
           materially
           in
           the
           Gifts
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           warranting
           him
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           them
           for
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           occasion
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Cor.
           14.12
           .
           Setting
           apart
           unto
           an
           important
           Work
           by
           Prayer
           is
           a
           
             moral
             Duty
          
           ,
           and
           useful
           in
           Church
           Affairs
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           ,
           Act.
           13.12
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           
             publick
             Testimony
          
           unto
           the
           Approbation
           of
           a
           Person
           undertaking
           the
           Work
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           necessary
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Unto
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           received
           in
           any
           of
           them
           as
           is
           occasion
           ;
           of
           which
           sort
           were
           the
           
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
          
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.3
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.1
           .
           3
           Joh.
           9.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           Unto
           the
           safety
           of
           them
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           he
           may
           exercise
           his
           Gifts
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           imposed
           on
           by
           false
           Teachers
           or
           Seducers
           .
           Nor
           would
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
             allow
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           allowable
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           that
           any
           Person
           not
           so
           testified
           unto
           ,
           not
           so
           sent
           
           and
           warranted
           ,
           should
           undertake
           constantly
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           SUCH
           Persons
           so
           
             set
             apart
             and
             sent
          
           ,
           may
           be
           esteemed
           Ministers
           in
           the
           general
           notion
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           useful
           in
           the
           calling
           and
           planting
           of
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           they
           may
           be
           instated
           in
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office.
          
           This
           was
           Originally
           the
           Work
           of
           Evangelists
           ,
           which
           Office
           being
           ceased
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           as
           shall
           be
           proved
           elsewhere
           )
           the
           Work
           may
           be
           supplied
           by
           Persons
           of
           this
           sort
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           NO
           Church
           whatever
           hath
           power
           to
           Ordain
           Men
           Ministers
           for
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             Infidels
          
           .
           Since
           the
           Cessation
           of
           extraordinary
           Officers
           and
           Offices
           ,
           the
           care
           of
           that
           Work
           is
           devolved
           meerly
           on
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           left
           without
           the
           verge
           of
           Church-Institutions
           .
           God
           alone
           can
           send
           and
           warrant
           Men
           for
           the
           undertaking
           of
           that
           Work.
           Nor
           can
           any
           Man
           know
           ,
           or
           be
           satisfied
           in
           a
           Call
           unto
           that
           Work
           ,
           without
           some
           previous
           guidance
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           leading
           him
           thereunto
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           the
           ordinary
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           diffuse
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           the
           Heathen
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           among
           whom
           ,
           or
           near
           unto
           whom
           their
           Habitation
           is
           cast
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           all
           manner
           of
           Divine
           Warranty
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           ;
           as
           many
           worthy
           Persons
           have
           done
           effectually
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           true
           Christian
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           cast
           among
           them
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           according
           unto
           his
           Ability
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           sort
           of
           ordinary
           Officers
           ,
           to
           Ordain
           a
           Person
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           antecedently
           unto
           any
           designation
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           NO
           Man
           can
           be
           properly
           or
           compleatly
           Ordained
           unto
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           Ordained
           unto
           a
           
             determinate
             Office
          
           ;
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           an
           Elder
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           .
           But
           this
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           is
           Ordained
           in
           and
           unto
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           contrary
           practice
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           WOULD
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           
             Ordained
             no
             ordinary
             Officers
          
           ,
           but
           in
           and
           unto
           
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           their
           proper
           charge
           and
           care
           ,
           Act.
           14.23
           .
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           mention
           of
           any
           ordinary
           Officers
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           fixed
           in
           the
           particular
           Churches
           where-unto
           they
           did
           relate
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           Revel
           .
           2.3
           .
           Nor
           was
           any
           such
           practice
           known
           or
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           :
           Yea
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           was
           
             absolutely
             forbidden
          
           in
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Ordinations
           declared
           null
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           communicate
           Office-Power
           or
           give
           any
           Ministerial
           Authority
           .
           So
           it
           is
           expresly
           in
           the
           First
           
             Canon
             ▪
          
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           Decrees
           ,
           That
           all
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           is
           
             invalid
             and
             of
             no
             effect
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           exact
           and
           careful
           were
           they
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           ,
           for
           any
           just
           cause
           ,
           as
           he
           judged
           himself
           ,
           did
           
             leave
             his
             particular
             Church
          
           or
           Charge
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           him
           the
           Name
           or
           
             Title
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           ,
           or
           to
           Officiate
           occasionally
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           or
           any
           where
           else
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Eustathius
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Pamphilia
           .
           The
           good
           Man
           finding
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           very
           troublesome
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           
             Secular
             Businesses
          
           that
           it
           was
           incumbred
           withal
           ,
           and
           much
           opposition
           ,
           with
           Reproach
           that
           befell
           him
           from
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           of
           
             his
             own
             accord
          
           laid
           down
           and
           resigned
           his
           Charge
           ,
           the
           Church
           choosing
           one
           Theodorus
           in
           his
           room
           .
           But
           afterwards
           he
           desired
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           left
           his
           Charge
           ,
           he
           might
           
             retain
             the
             Name
             ,
             Title
             and
             Honour
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
          
           For
           this
           end
           he
           made
           a
           Petition
           unto
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           themselves
           express
           it
           ,
           in
           
             meer
             commiseration
          
           unto
           the
           Old
           Man
           ,
           condescended
           unto
           his
           desire
           as
           unto
           the
           
             Name
             and
             Title
          
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           unto
           any
           Office-Power
           ,
           which
           they
           judge
           ,
           related
           absolutely
           unto
           a
           particular
           Charge
           ,
           
             Epist.
             Can.
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           
             ad
             Synod
             .
             in
             Pamphil.
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           SUCH
           Ordination
           wants
           an
           
             essential
             constitutive
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Collation
           of
           Office-Power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           invalid
           .
           See
           what
           hath
           been
           proved
           before
           unto
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           BISHOP
           ,
           an
           Elder
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           being
           terms
           of
           Relation
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           one
           so
           without
           Relation
           unto
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           People
           ,
           a
           Flock
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Father
           who
           hath
           no
           Child
           ,
           or
           an
           Husband
           who
           hath
           no
           Wife
           ,
           a
           Relate
           
           without
           a
           Correlate
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           implies
           a
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           IT
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           whole
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office.
          
           Whoever
           is
           duly
           Called
           ,
           set
           Apart
           or
           Ordained
           unto
           that
           Office
           ,
           he
           doth
           therein
           and
           thereby
           take
           on
           himself
           the
           
             Discharge
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
          
           belonging
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           is
           obliged
           to
           attend
           diligently
           unto
           them
           .
           If
           then
           we
           will
           take
           a
           view
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           proved
           before
           to
           belong
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           
             least
             part
          
           ,
           scarce
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           be
           undertaken
           and
           discharged
           by
           such
           as
           are
           Ordained
           absolutely
           without
           Relation
           unto
           particular
           Churches
           .
           For
           any
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           commit
           an
           Office
           unto
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           charge
           them
           with
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           that
           Office
           and
           their
           immediate
           attendance
           on
           them
           ;
           or
           for
           any
           to
           accept
           of
           an
           Office
           and
           Office-Power
           ,
           not
           knowing
           when
           or
           where
           to
           exert
           the
           Power
           or
           perform
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           irregular
           .
           In
           particular
           ,
           Ruling
           is
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           attend
           unto
           who
           have
           none
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             MAY
             a
          
           Pastor
           
             remove
             from
             one
             Congregation
             unto
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           THIS
           is
           a
           thing
           also
           which
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
          
           made
           great
           Provision
           against
           .
           For
           when
           some
           Churches
           were
           encreased
           in
           Members
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           Privileges
           and
           Wealth
           above
           others
           ,
           it
           grew
           an
           ordinary
           practice
           for
           the
           Bishops
           to
           design
           and
           endeavour
           their
           own
           removal
           from
           a
           less
           unto
           a
           greater
           Benefice
           .
           This
           is
           so
           severely
           interdicted
           in
           the
           Councils
           of
           Nice
           and
           Chalcedon
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           that
           a
           Man
           might
           be
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Presbyter
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           wherein
           he
           was
           
             Originally
             Ordained
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           any
           did
           so
           remove
           themselves
           ,
           Decreed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           
             sent
             home
             again
          
           ,
           and
           there
           abide
           ,
           or
           cease
           to
           be
           Church-Officers
           ,
           
             Council
             .
             Nicea
             ,
             Can.
          
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Chalced.
             Can.
          
           5
           ,
           20.
           
           Pluralities
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           open
           contending
           for
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Promotions
             ,
             Benefices
          
           and
           Dignities
           ,
           were
           then
           either
           unknown
           ,
           or
           openly
           condemned
           .
        
         
           YET
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           
             just
             causes
          
           of
           the
           Removal
           of
           a
           Pastor
           from
           one
           Congregation
           unto
           
           another
           :
           For
           ,
           whereas
           the
           end
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           is
           to
           
             promote
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           in
           general
           ;
           where
           ,
           in
           any
           especial
           instance
           ,
           such
           a
           removal
           is
           useful
           unto
           that
           end
           ,
           it
           is
           equal
           it
           should
           be
           allowed
           .
           Cases
           of
           this
           nature
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           
             Persons
             ,
             Places
             ,
             Times
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Circumstances
           that
           I
           cannot
           insist
           on
           in
           particular
           .
           But
           that
           such
           removals
           may
           be
           without
           offence
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           that
           they
           be
           made
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           With
           the
           
             free
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           concerned
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           With
           the
           
             advice
             of
             other
             Churches
          
           ,
           or
           their
           Elders
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           walk
           in
           Communion
           .
           And
           of
           Examples
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Removal
           of
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           from
           one
           Church
           to
           another
           in
           an
           orderly
           manner
           ,
           by
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Churth
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           instances
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           .
           Such
           was
           that
           of
           
             Gregory
             Naz.
          
           removed
           from
           Casima
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           though
           I
           acknowledge
           it
           had
           no
           good
           success
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           
             MAY
             a
          
           Pastor
           
             voluntarily
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             resign
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             a
             private
             Capacity
             ?
          
        
         
           THIS
           also
           was
           judged
           inconvenient
           ,
           if
           not
           unlawful
           ,
           by
           the
           First
           
             Synod
             of
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Eustathius
           .
           He
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           ,
           an
           Aged
           Man
           ,
           one
           that
           loved
           his
           one
           peace
           and
           quietness
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           not
           well
           bear
           the
           Oppositions
           and
           Reproaches
           which
           he
           met
           withal
           from
           the
           Church
           or
           some
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           thereon
           ,
           solemnly
           upon
           his
           own
           judgment
           ,
           without
           advice
           ,
           laid
           down
           and
           renounced
           his
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           ,
           thereupon
           chose
           a
           good
           Man
           in
           his
           room
           .
           Yet
           did
           the
           Synod
           condemn
           this
           practice
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           weighty
           Reasons
           ,
           whereby
           they
           confirmed
           their
           judgment
           .
        
         
           BUT
           yet
           no
           
             general
             Rule
          
           can
           be
           established
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           nor
           was
           the
           judgment
           or
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           precise
           herein
           .
           Clemens
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           expresly
           adviseth
           those
           on
           whose
           occasion
           there
           was
           disturbance
           and
           divisions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Office
           and
           withdraw
           from
           it
           .
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           did
           the
           same
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           protesteth
           openly
           ,
           That
           although
           he
           were
           himself
           innocent
           and
           free
           from
           blame
           ,
           as
           he
           
             truly
             was
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Men
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           depart
           or
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           
           rather
           than
           they
           should
           not
           have
           peace
           among
           them
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           Orat.
           52.
           
             &
             vit
             .
             Nazian
          
           .
           And
           afterward
           a
           Synod
           at
           Constantinople
           under
           Photius
           ,
           concluded
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           cases
           it
           is
           lawful
           ,
           Can.
           5.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IT
           seems
           not
           to
           be
           lawful
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           meerly
           on
           the
           account
           of
           
             weakness
             of
             Work
             and
             Labour
          
           ,
           though
           occasioned
           by
           Age
           ,
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           Bodily
           Distempers
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           is
           any
           way
           obliged
           to
           do
           more
           than
           he
           is
           able
           ,
           with
           the
           regular
           preservation
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           obliged
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           conscientious
           discharge
           of
           what
           Abilities
           a
           Pastor
           hath
           ;
           otherwise
           providing
           for
           it self
           in
           what
           is
           wanting
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           not
           lawful
           ,
           meerly
           on
           a
           weariness
           of
           ,
           and
           despondency
           under
           opposition
           and
           reproaches
           ;
           which
           a
           Pastor
           is
           called
           and
           obliged
           to
           undergo
           for
           the
           Good
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           faint
           in
           the
           warfare
           wereto
           he
           is
           called
           .
        
         
           THESE
           two
           were
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Eustathius
           at
           Perga
           ,
           which
           were
           disallowed
           in
           the
           Council
           at
           Ephesus
           :
           But
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           is
           lawful
           in
           such
           an
           
             incurable
             decay
             of
             Intellectual
             Abilities
          
           ,
           as
           whereon
           a
           Man
           can
           discharge
           no
           Duty
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           lawful
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           
             incurable
             divisions
          
           in
           the
           Church
           constantly
           obstructing
           its
           Edification
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           be
           removed
           whilst
           such
           a
           one
           continues
           in
           his
           Office
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           no
           way
           the
           cause
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           case
           wherein
           Clemens
           gives
           advice
           ,
           and
           whereof
           Gregory
           gave
           an
           Example
           in
           his
           own
           practice
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           Case
           and
           its
           Determination
           ,
           will
           hold
           only
           where
           the
           Divisions
           are
           incurable
           by
           any
           other
           ways
           and
           means
           .
           For
           if
           those
           who
           cause
           such
           Divisions
           may
           be
           
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           may
           withdraw
           Communion
           from
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           be
           Divisions
           in
           fixed
           Parties
           and
           Principles
           ,
           Opinions
           or
           Practices
           ,
           they
           may
           separate
           into
           distinct
           Communion
           ;
           in
           such
           cases
           this
           Remedy
           ,
           by
           the
           Pastors
           laying
           down
           his
           Office
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           otherwise
           all
           things
           are
           to
           be
           done
           for
           Edification
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           IT
           may
           be
           lawful
           ,
           where
           the
           Church
           is
           
             wholly
             negligent
             in
             its
             Duty
          
           ,
           and
           persists
           in
           that
           negligence
           after
           admonition
           ,
           in
           
           providing
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Abilities
           ,
           for
           the
           outward
           necessity
           of
           their
           Pastor
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           But
           this
           Case
           cannot
           be
           determined
           without
           the
           consideration
           of
           many
           particular
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           WHERE
           all
           or
           many
           of
           these
           causes
           concurr
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           cheerfully
           and
           comfortably
           go
           on
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           pressed
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           through
           the
           Churches
           non-compliance
           with
           their
           Duty
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           any
           of
           the
           Institutions
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           at
           present
           obstructed
           ,
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           in
           their
           own
           judgment
           after
           a
           due
           manner
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           such
           grievous
           yoke
           laid
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           on
           the
           necks
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           a
           Person
           may
           peaceably
           lay
           down
           his
           Office
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           either
           abide
           in
           a
           private
           station
           ,
           or
           take
           the
           care
           of
           another
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           he
           may
           discharge
           his
           Office
           (
           being
           yet
           of
           Ability
           )
           unto
           his
           own
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           their
           Edification
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Of
           the
           Office
           of
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           an
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           State
           ,
           Condition
           ,
           and
           Work
           of
           those
           called
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           THE
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           given
           unto
           his
           Church
           Pastors
           and
           
             Teachers
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.11
           .
           He
           hath
           
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             First
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Secondarily
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           that
           was
           at
           Antioch
           there
           were
           Prophets
           and
           
             Teachers
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.1
           .
           And
           their
           Work
           is
           both
           described
           and
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           thoughts
           of
           learned
           Men
           ,
           about
           those
           who
           in
           the
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Teachers
           ,
           are
           very
           various
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           Determination
           of
           their
           State
           and
           Condition
           easie
           or
           obvious
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           find
           in
           our
           Enquiry
           .
        
         
         
           IF
           there
           were
           originally
           a
           distinct
           Office
           of
           Teachers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           lost
           for
           many
           Ages
           :
           But
           yet
           there
           was
           always
           a
           Shadow
           or
           Appearance
           of
           it
           retained
           ,
           First
           in
           publick
           Catechists
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Doctors
           or
           
             Professors
             of
             Theology
          
           in
           the
           Schools
           belonging
           unto
           any
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           
             Title
             of
             Doctor
          
           or
           Teacher
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           late
           Invention
           .
           For
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           rose
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1135.
           
           Lotharius
           the
           Emperor
           having
           found
           in
           Italy
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Civil
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           being
           greatly
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           Ordained
           that
           it
           should
           be
           
             publickly
             Taught
             and
             Expounded
             in
             the
             Schools
             .
          
           This
           he
           began
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           Imerius
           ,
           his
           Chancellor
           at
           Bononia
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           encouragement
           unto
           this
           Employment
           ,
           they
           Ordained
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           the
           publick
           Professors
           of
           it
           should
           be
           solemnly
           
             created
             Doctors
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             Bulgarus
             Hugolinus
          
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           were
           the
           First
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           this
           Rite
           of
           
             creating
             Doctors
          
           was
           borrowed
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           by
           Divines
           ,
           who
           publickly
           taught
           Divinity
           in
           their
           Schools
           .
           And
           this
           imitation
           first
           took
           place
           in
           
             Bononia
             ,
             Paris
          
           and
           Oxford
           .
           But
           this
           Name
           is
           since
           grown
           a
           Title
           of
           Honour
           to
           sundry
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           whether
           unto
           any
           good
           use
           or
           purpose
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           contending
           about
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           as
           unto
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           be
           fairly
           reconcileable
           unto
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           23.8
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           custom
           of
           having
           in
           the
           Church
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           did
           publickly
           explain
           and
           vindicate
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           far
           more
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           of
           known
           usage
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           their
           School
           ,
           wherein
           the
           famous
           
             Panlaenus
             ,
             Origen
          
           and
           Clemens
           were
           Teachers
           ;
           an
           imitation
           whereof
           was
           continued
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           AND
           indeed
           ,
           the
           continuation
           of
           such
           a
           peculiar
           Work
           and
           Employment
           ,
           to
           be
           discharged
           in
           manner
           of
           an
           Office
           ,
           is
           an
           evidence
           ,
           that
           Originally
           there
           was
           such
           a
           
             distinct
             Office
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           they
           had
           instituted
           sundry
           Orders
           of
           Sacred
           Officers
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Jews
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           resemblance
           unto
           any
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           yet
           sundry
           things
           abased
           and
           
           corrupted
           by
           them
           in
           Church-Officers
           ,
           took
           their
           occasional
           rise
           from
           what
           is
           so
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           THERE
           are
           Four
           Opinions
           concerning
           those
           who
           are
           called
           by
           this
           Name
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           SOME
           say
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Office
          
           at
           all
           is
           denoted
           by
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           only
           a
           general
           Appellation
           of
           those
           that
           
             taught
             others
          
           ,
           whether
           constantly
           or
           occasionally
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           that
           spake
           occasionally
           and
           in
           their
           turns
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           Which
           is
           that
           which
           all
           might
           do
           who
           had
           ability
           for
           it
           ,
           v.
           5.24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           SOME
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           
             another
             name
          
           for
           the
           
             same
             Office
          
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           denote
           any
           distinct
           Office
           ;
           of
           which
           mind
           Hierom
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           OTHERS
           allow
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           
             distinct
             Office
          
           ,
           whereunto
           some
           were
           called
           and
           set
           apart
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           only
           to
           Teach
           (
           and
           that
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           )
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           Interest
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Mysteries
           ;
           so
           the
           Pastor
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           to
           
             Rule
             and
             Teach
          
           ,
           and
           Administer
           the
           
             Sacred
             Mysteries
          
           :
           The
           Teacher
           to
           Teach
           or
           Instruct
           only
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Rule
           ,
           nor
           Dispense
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Ruling
             Elder
          
           to
           Rule
           only
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           Preach
           nor
           Administer
           Sacraments
           ;
           which
           hath
           the
           appearance
           of
           Order
           ,
           both
           useful
           and
           beautiful
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           SOME
           judge
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           
             distinct
             Office
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           kind
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           endowed
           with
           all
           the
           same
           Powers
           ,
           but
           differenced
           from
           it
           with
           respect
           unto
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           kind
           of
           Work
           allotted
           unto
           it
           :
           But
           this
           Opinion
           hath
           this
           seeming
           disadvantage
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           between
           them
           is
           so
           small
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           give
           a
           distinct
           denomination
           of
           Officers
           ,
           or
           to
           constitute
           a
           distinct
           Office.
           And
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           such
           a
           distinction
           in
           Gifts
           will
           seldom
           appear
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           guided
           thereby
           in
           their
           choice
           of
           meet
           Persons
           unto
           
             distinct
             Offices
          
           .
           But
           Scripture-Testimony
           and
           Rule
           must
           take
           place
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           briefly
           examine
           all
           these
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           
             not
             the
             name
             of
             any
             Officer
             ,
          
           nor
           is
           a
           
             Teacher
             ,
             as
             such
          
           ,
           any
           Officer
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
           used
           only
           as
           a
           general
           Name
           for
           any
           that
           Teach
           on
           any
           account
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           do
           not
           indeed
           know
           of
           any
           who
           have
           in
           particular
           contended
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ;
           but
           I
           observe
           that
           very
           many
           Expositors
           take
           no
           farther
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           such
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           most
           remote
           from
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           First
           Churches
           ,
           not
           only
           some
           ,
           but
           all
           who
           had
           received
           Spiritual
           Light
           in
           the
           Gifts
           of
           knowledge
           and
           utterance
           ,
           did
           teach
           and
           instruct
           others
           as
           they
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Hence
           ,
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           as
           Celsus
           in
           particular
           ,
           objected
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           Sutlers
           ,
           and
           Weavers
           ,
           and
           Coblers
           to
           teach
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           who
           knew
           that
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           their
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           wrought
           at
           a
           Trade
           not
           much
           better
           ,
           were
           not
           offended
           at
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           were
           the
           Disciples
           mentioned
           ,
           Act.
           8.4
           .
           So
           was
           
             Aquila
             ,
             Act.
          
           18.26
           .
           and
           the
           many
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           2
           Epist.
           Chap.
           1.14
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           not
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           but
           for
           a
           
             Teacher
             with
             Authority
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           John
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Chap.
           20.16
           .
           or
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Mark
           ,
           10.51
           .
           which
           in
           mixed
           dialect
           was
           the
           same
           with
           Rabbi
           :
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           were
           then
           in
           use
           for
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           of
           which
           see
           Job
           36.22
           .
           Isa.
           30.20
           .
           Now
           the
           constant
           signification
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           a
           
             Master
             in
             Teaching
          
           ,
           a
           
             Teacher
             with
             Authority
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           a
           one
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           who
           are
           called
           Teachers
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           set
           apart
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           as
           were
           so
           called
           from
           an
           occasional
           Work
           or
           Duty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           TEACHERS
           are
           numbred
           among
           the
           Officers
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           given
           unto
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           So
           that
           Originally
           Church-Officers
           were
           intended
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           beyond
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THEY
           are
           mentioned
           as
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           others
           did
           preside
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           join
           in
           the
           publick
           ministrations
           of
           it
           ,
           Act.
           15.1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           THEY
           are
           charged
           to
           
             attend
             unto
             the
             Work
             of
             Teaching
             ,
          
           which
           none
           can
           be
           ,
           but
           they
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           Teach
           ,
           Rom.
           12.7
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Office
           as
           that
           of
           a
           Teacher
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           THE
           Second
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           
             although
             a
             Teacher
             be
             a
             Church-Officer
             ,
             yet
             no
             distinct
             Office
             is
             intended
             in
             that
             denomination
             .
          
           It
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           only
           
             another
             Name
          
           for
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           the
           Office
           being
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           same
           Persons
           being
           both
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           ,
           or
           called
           by
           these
           several
           Names
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           other
           Titles
           also
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           SO
           it
           is
           fallen
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           usual
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           that
           Men
           run
           into
           extreams
           ;
           Truth
           pleaseth
           them
           not
           .
           In
           the
           First
           Deviation
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           its
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           there
           were
           introduced
           ,
           sundry
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           were
           not
           of
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           borrowed
           partly
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           which
           issued
           in
           the
           
             Seven
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           They
           did
           not
           utterly
           reject
           any
           that
           were
           of
           a
           Divine
           Original
           ,
           but
           retained
           some
           kind
           of
           Figure
           ,
           Shadow
           or
           Image
           of
           them
           .
           But
           they
           brought
           in
           others
           that
           were
           meerly
           of
           their
           own
           invention
           .
           In
           the
           rejection
           of
           this
           Exorbitancy
           ,
           some
           are
           apt
           to
           run
           into
           the
           other
           extreme
           .
           They
           will
           deny
           and
           reject
           
             some
             of
             them
          
           that
           have
           a
           Divine
           Warranty
           for
           their
           Original
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           nor
           burthensome
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           the
           continuation
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           carried
           on
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           For
           unto
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Rule
           and
           Worship
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           there
           be
           many
           Officers
           in
           each
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           they
           be
           of
           sundry
           sorts
           ;
           all
           Harmony
           in
           things
           Natural
           ,
           Political
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           arising
           from
           variety
           with
           proportion
           .
           And
           he
           that
           shall
           with
           Calmness
           ,
           and
           without
           Prejudice
           ,
           consider
           the
           whole
           Work
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           Churches
           ,
           with
           the
           end
           of
           their
           institution
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           understand
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Ruling-Elders
          
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           for
           those
           ends
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           And
           this
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           demonstrate
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           respective
           Offices
           ,
           with
           the
           Duties
           that
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           considered
           one
           of
           them
           
           already
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           opinion
           under
           present
           consideration
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IN
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Century
          
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           the
           least
           attempt
           to
           introduce
           new
           Officers
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           were
           Persons
           called
           unto
           the
           Office
           and
           Work
           of
           
             publick
             Teaching
          
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           Pastors
           ,
           nor
           called
           unto
           the
           Administration
           of
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           Those
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           were
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           extraordinary
           Abilities
           ,
           quickly
           of
           great
           fame
           and
           renown
           .
           Their
           constant
           Work
           was
           publickly
           unto
           all
           comers
           ,
           Believers
           and
           Unbelievers
           ,
           to
           explain
           and
           teach
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           defending
           and
           vindicating
           it
           from
           the
           opposition
           of
           its
           Heathen
           Adversaries
           ,
           whether
           Atheists
           or
           Philosophers
           .
           This
           had
           never
           been
           so
           exactly
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           derived
           from
           Divine
           Institution
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Catechist
           ,
           intended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
           For
           it
           is
           such
           an
           one
           as
           constantly
           labours
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           hath
           those
           who
           depend
           upon
           his
           Ministry
           therein
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Taught
           or
           Catechised
           by
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           hence
           alone
           it
           is
           that
           Maintenance
           is
           due
           unto
           him
           for
           his
           Work.
           
             Let
             the
             Catechised
             communicate
             unto
             the
             Cathechist
             ,
          
           the
           taught
           unto
           the
           Teacher
           
             in
             all
             good
             things
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           he
           intends
           ,
           for
           he
           speaks
           of
           him
           in
           the
           same
           case
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           only
           with
           respect
           unto
           teaching
           alone
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THERE
           is
           a
           
             plain
             distinction
          
           between
           the
           Offices
           of
           a
           Pastor
           and
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           .
           
             Some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           instances
           wherein
           Men
           try
           their
           Wits
           ,
           in
           putting
           in
           exceptions
           unto
           plain
           Scripture
           Testimonies
           ,
           as
           some
           or
           other
           do
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           may
           be
           allowed
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           nothing
           left
           us
           certain
           in
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           God.
           The
           Apostle
           enumerates
           distinctly
           all
           the
           
             Teaching
             Officers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           extraordinary
           and
           ordinary
           .
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           between
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           ;
           which
           are
           also
           named
           distinctly
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           Because
           there
           is
           an
           
             interposition
             of
             the
             Article
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           between
           
           those
           of
           the
           former
           sort
           ,
           and
           not
           between
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           ;
           a
           very
           weak
           consideration
           to
           controul
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Words
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           prescribe
           unto
           him
           how
           he
           shall
           express
           himself
           .
           But
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           discretive
           and
           copulative
           conjunction
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           between
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           doth
           no
           less
           distinguish
           them
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           than
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           before
           made
           use
           of
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           confirm
           from
           the
           words
           themselves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
          
           ,
           which
           in
           congruity
           of
           speech
           should
           have
           been
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           
             same
             Persons
          
           and
           the
           
             same
             Office
          
           were
           intended
           .
           And
           the
           discretive
           Particle
           in
           the
           close
           of
           such
           an
           enumeration
           of
           things
           distinct
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           force
           with
           the
           other
           notes
           of
           distinction
           before
           used
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           AFTER
           he
           hath
           named
           Pastors
           he
           nameth
           Teachers
           with
           a
           note
           of
           distinction
           .
           This
           must
           contain
           either
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           
             New
             Office
          
           ,
           or
           be
           an
           interpretation
           of
           what
           went
           before
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Teachers
           .
           If
           it
           be
           the
           latter
           ,
           then
           the
           name
           of
           Teachers
           must
           be
           added
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           better
           known
           than
           that
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           more
           expressive
           of
           the
           Office
           intended
           .
           It
           is
           declared
           who
           are
           meant
           by
           Pastors
           in
           calling
           them
           Teachers
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           addition
           of
           the
           word
           is
           meerly
           superfluous
           .
           But
           this
           is
           quite
           otherwise
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           Pastor
           being
           more
           known
           as
           unto
           the
           Indigitation
           of
           Office-Power
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           more
           appropriated
           thereunto
           than
           that
           of
           Teacher
           ;
           which
           is
           both
           a
           common
           name
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           appropriated
           unto
           Office
           ,
           and
           respective
           of
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Office
           and
           Duty
           only
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           NO
           instance
           can
           be
           given
           in
           any
           place
           where
           there
           is
           an
           
             enumeration
             of
             Church-Officers
          
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           Names
           ,
           as
           1
           Cor.
           12.25
           .
           or
           by
           their
           Work
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           12.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           or
           by
           the
           Offices
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           of
           the
           same
           Officer
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           expressed
           under
           various
           names
           ,
           which
           indeed
           must
           needs
           introduce
           confusion
           into
           such
           an
           enumeration
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             same
             Officers
          
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           called
           by
           
             several
             Names
          
           ,
           as
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           had
           been
           said
           any
           where
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           were
           
             distinct
             Officers
          
           ,
           as
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           are
           ,
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           words
           in
           their
           First
           notion
           ,
           are
           not
           Synonymous
           ;
           for
           all
           Pastors
           are
           Teachers
           ,
           but
           all
           Teachers
           are
           not
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           latter
           cannot
           be
           exegetical
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           AS
           these
           Teachers
           are
           so
           called
           and
           named
           in
           contradistinction
           unto
           Pastors
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           
             distinct
             Office-Works
          
           and
           Duties
           assigned
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           same
           place
           also
           ;
           Rom.
           12.18
           .
           
             He
             that
             teacheth
             on
             teaching
             ;
             he
             that
             exhorteth
             on
             exhortation
             .
          
           If
           they
           have
           especial
           Works
           to
           attend
           unto
           distinctly
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           then
           are
           their
           Offices
           distinctly
           also
           ;
           for
           from
           one
           there
           is
           an
           especial
           obligation
           unto
           one
           sort
           of
           Duties
           ,
           and
           to
           another
           sort
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           4
           thly
           .
           THESE
           Teachers
           are
           
             set
             in
             the
             Church
          
           as
           in
           a
           distinct
           Office
           from
           that
           of
           Prophets
           ;
           
             Secondarily
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           And
           so
           they
           are
           mentioned
           distinctly
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           Act.
           13.1
           .
           
             There
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             .
          
           But
           in
           both
           places
           Pastors
           are
           comprized
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Prophets
           ;
           Exhortation
           being
           an
           especial
           branch
           of
           
             Prophecy
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           THERE
           is
           a
           peculiar
           
             institution
             of
             Maintenance
          
           for
           these
           Teachers
           ,
           which
           argues
           a
           
             distinct
             Office
          
           ,
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
        
         
           FROM
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Teachers
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           distinct
           from
           Pastors
           .
           For
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           them
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           their
           Name
           ,
           declarative
           of
           the
           especial
           nature
           of
           their
           Office.
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           their
           
             peculiar
             Work
          
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           ,
           in
           Teaching
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office.
           (
           3.
           )
           By
           the
           
             distinct
             placing
          
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           peculiar
           Officers
           in
           it
           ,
           distinct
           from
           Prophets
           or
           Pastors
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           By
           the
           especial
           constitution
           of
           their
           necessary
           Maintenance
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           By
           the
           
             necessity
             of
             their
             Work
          
           to
           be
           distinctly
           carried
           on
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Second
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           THE
           Third
           is
           ,
           that
           Teachers
           are
           a
           
             distinct
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           such
           whose
           Office
           ,
           Work
           and
           Power
           ,
           is
           confined
           unto
           Teaching
           only
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           have
           no
           interest
           in
           Rule
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           I
           ACKNOWLEDGE
           that
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           way
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           they
           had
           
             ordinary
             Catechists
             and
             Teachers
          
           in
           Assemblies
           like
           Schools
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           called
           unto
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           name
           of
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           neither
           in
           its
           native
           signification
           ,
           nor
           in
           its
           ordinary
           application
           ,
           as
           expressive
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           doth
           extend
           it self
           beyond
           ,
           or
           signifie
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           meer
           Power
           and
           Duty
           of
           Teaching
           .
           It
           is
           otherwise
           as
           unto
           the
           names
           of
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
          
           or
           
             Overseers
             ,
             Elders
          
           ,
           which
           as
           unto
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           their
           constant
           use
           in
           Scripture
           suited
           unto
           their
           signification
           ,
           includes
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           is
           a
           name
           of
           Dignity
           and
           Rule
           .
           Upon
           the
           proposal
           of
           Church-Officers
           under
           these
           names
           ,
           the
           whole
           of
           Office-Power
           and
           Duty
           is
           apprehended
           as
           included
           in
           them
           .
           But
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           especially
           ,
           as
           significant
           of
           that
           of
           Rabbi
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           carries
           along
           with
           it
           a
           confinement
           unto
           an
           especial
           Work
           or
           Duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           DO
           judge
           it
           lawful
           for
           any
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           general
           Rules
           and
           Directions
           ,
           to
           choose
           ,
           call
           and
           set
           apart
           meet
           Persons
           unto
           the
           
             Office
             ,
             Work
          
           and
           Duty
           of
           Teachers
           ,
           without
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ordinances
           of
           Worship
           .
           The
           same
           thing
           is
           practised
           by
           many
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           due
           order
           .
           And
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           practice
           hereof
           duly
           observed
           ,
           would
           lead
           us
           unto
           the
           Original
           Institution
           of
           this
           Office.
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           WHEREAS
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           meerly
           as
           such
           ,
           hath
           no
           right
           unto
           Rule
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Doctors
           among
           the
           Jews
           had
           right
           to
           
             Offer
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             Temple
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           who
           is
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           may
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           called
           to
           be
           an
           Elder
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Teaching
             Elder
          
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           all
           holy
           Administrations
           committed
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           BUT
           he
           that
           is
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Teacher
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           an
           Elder
           also
           ,
           is
           to
           attend
           peculiarly
           unto
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Work
           from
           whence
           he
           receiveth
           his
           Denomination
           .
           And
           so
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           dismiss
           this
           
           Third
           Opinion
           unto
           farther
           consideration
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Fourth
             Opinion
          
           I
           rather
           embrace
           than
           any
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           namely
           ,
           upon
           a
           supposition
           that
           a
           Teacher
           is
           a
           distinct
           Officer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           his
           Office
           is
           
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
          
           though
           distinguished
           from
           it
           as
           unto
           degrees
           ,
           both
           materially
           and
           formally
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THEY
           are
           
             joined
             with
             Pastors
          
           in
           the
           same
           Order
           as
           their
           Associates
           in
           Office
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.1
           .
           So
           they
           are
           with
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           
             set
             in
             the
             Church
          
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           ,
           Act.
           13.1
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           They
           have
           a
           
             peculiar
             Work
          
           of
           the
           same
           general
           nature
           with
           that
           of
           Pastors
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           12.7
           .
           Being
           to
           Teach
           or
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           same
           Office
           for
           substance
           with
           the
           Pastors
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           They
           are
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Act.
           13.1
           .
           which
           comprizeth
           all
           
             Sacred
             Administrations
          
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           that
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           Church-Teachers
           ,
           with
           the
           various
           conjectures
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Writers
           about
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           my
           own
           Thoughts
           in
           some
           few
           observations
           ,
           and
           then
           enquire
           into
           the
           
             state
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           these
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           .
           And
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THERE
           may
           be
           Teachers
           in
           a
           Church
           called
           only
           unto
           the
           Work
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           without
           any
           farther
           interest
           in
           Rule
           or
           Right
           unto
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Such
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           who
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
           They
           are
           there
           called
           peculiarly
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Catechists
           ;
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.15
           .
           Instructors
           of
           those
           that
           are
           young
           in
           the
           Rudiments
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           such
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ;
           some
           whereof
           were
           eminent
           ,
           famous
           and
           useful
           .
           And
           this
           was
           very
           necessary
           in
           those
           days
           when
           the
           Churches
           were
           great
           and
           numerous
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           the
           whole
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Administration
           of
           all
           Ordinances
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           originally
           committed
           unto
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           belonging
           entirely
           unto
           his
           Office
           ;
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           numerous
           ,
           being
           impossible
           for
           any
           one
           Man
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           more
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Office
           
           where
           all
           are
           obliged
           unto
           an
           especial
           attendance
           on
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           to
           appoint
           such
           as
           in
           distinct
           Offices
           should
           be
           associated
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           sundry
           parts
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
           So
           were
           Deacons
           Ordained
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           concerns
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           any
           interest
           in
           Rule
           or
           Right
           to
           Teach
           .
           So
           were
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           prove
           ,
           Elders
           Ordained
           to
           assist
           and
           help
           in
           Rule
           ,
           without
           any
           call
           to
           Preach
           or
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           so
           were
           Teachers
           appointed
           to
           instruct
           the
           Church
           and
           others
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           Rule
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           although
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           still
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           yet
           being
           supplied
           with
           assistance
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           comfortably
           discharged
           by
           them
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Order
           were
           observed
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           not
           only
           many
           inconveniences
           would
           be
           prevented
           ,
           but
           the
           Order
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           greatly
           promoted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           HE
           who
           is
           
             peculiarly
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Teacher
             ,
          
           with
           reference
           unto
           a
           distinction
           from
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           may
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           called
           to
           be
           an
           Elder
           also
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           a
           
             Teaching
             Elder
          
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           in
           any
           Officer
           a
           concurrence
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           a
           
             Right
             unto
             Rule
          
           as
           an
           Elder
           ,
           and
           
             power
             to
             Teach
          
           ,
           or
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           same
           Office
           and
           Office-Power
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           ON
           the
           foregoing
           supposition
           there
           yet
           remains
           a
           distinction
           between
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Pastor
           and
           Teacher
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           light
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           their
           Names
           and
           distinct
           Asscriptions
           unto
           them
           ,
           consists
           materially
           in
           the
           different
           Gifts
           which
           those
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           Office
           have
           received
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           call
           ought
           to
           have
           respect
           unto
           ;
           and
           formally
           in
           the
           peculiar
           exercise
           of
           those
           Gifts
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Assignation
           of
           their
           especial
           Work
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           themselves
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
        
         
           UPON
           what
           hath
           been
           before
           discoursed
           concerning
           the
           Office
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           enquired
           ,
           
             Whether
             there
             may
             be
             many
             of
             them
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             one
             of
             each
             sort
             :
          
           And
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           TAKE
           Teachers
           in
           the
           
             Third
             Sence
          
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           are
           only
           so
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           farther
           interest
           in
           Office-Power
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           as
           many
           of
           them
           in
           any
           Church
           as
           are
           necessary
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ;
           and
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           .
           And
           a
           due
           observation
           of
           this
           institution
           ,
           would
           prevent
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           Mens
           Preaching
           constantly
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           no
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           although
           I
           do
           grant
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           once
           been
           regularly
           or
           solemnly
           set
           A
           part
           or
           Ordained
           unto
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           have
           the
           
             Right
             of
             constant
             Preaching
          
           inherent
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           it
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           separated
           from
           those
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           and
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           peculiarly
           Ordained
           ;
           yet
           for
           Men
           to
           give
           themselves
           up
           constantly
           unto
           the
           Work
           of
           Teaching
           by
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           never
           were
           set
           apart
           by
           the
           Church
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           that
           it
           can
           be
           justified
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           there
           be
           but
           
             one
             sort
             of
             Elders
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           out
           of
           all
           question
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           many
           Pastors
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           .
           For
           there
           were
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           every
           Church
           ;
           Act.
           14.22
           .
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           But
           if
           there
           are
           
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             Elders
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           peculiarly
           feed
           the
           Flock
           ,
           those
           
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           spoken
           ,
           and
           those
           Rulers
           concerning
           whom
           we
           shall
           treat
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ;
           then
           no
           determination
           of
           this
           enquiry
           can
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           multiplication
           of
           them
           in
           any
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Order
           very
           early
           observed
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Praeses
             ,
          
           quickly
           called
           Episcopus
           by
           way
           of
           distinction
           ,
           with
           many
           Elders
           assisting
           in
           Rule
           and
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           Ministring
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           preserved
           ,
           and
           its
           Authority
           represented
           .
           Yet
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           each
           particular
           Church
           there
           may
           be
           
             many
             Pastors
          
           ,
           with
           an
           
             equality
             of
             power
          
           ,
           if
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           require
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           was
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           its
           Primitive
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           Deviation
           from
           its
           First
           Order
           ,
           by
           an
           occasional
           coalescency
           of
           many
           Churches
           into
           one
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Churches
           never
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           came
           not
           in
           until
           after
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Century
          
           ,
           that
           gave
           
           occasion
           to
           corrupt
           this
           Order
           into
           an
           
             Episcopal
             Preheminence
          
           ,
           which
           degenerated
           more
           and
           more
           into
           confusion
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Order
           .
           And
           the
           absolute
           equality
           of
           many
           Pastors
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           is
           liable
           unto
           many
           inconveniencies
           ,
           if
           not
           diligently
           watched
           against
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           let
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           preserved
           and
           kept
           unto
           its
           
             Original
             Constitution
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Congregational
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Officers
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           early
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           one
           Pastor
           or
           Bishop
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           assisted
           in
           Rule
           and
           all
           holy
           Administrations
           ,
           with
           
             many
             Elders
          
           Teaching
           or
           Ruling
           only
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           overthrow
           Church-Order
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           its
           Rule
           or
           Discipline
           useless
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           BUT
           whereas
           there
           is
           
             no
             difference
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           unto
           Office
           or
           Power
           intimated
           between
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           
             many
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           an
           equality
           in
           Office
           and
           Power
           is
           to
           be
           preserved
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           takes
           not
           off
           from
           the
           due
           preference
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           precedency
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           Order
           in
           all
           Church
           Assemblies
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           peculiar
           advantages
           ,
           which
           Gifts
           ,
           Age
           ,
           Abilities
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Experience
           ,
           which
           may
           belong
           unto
           some
           according
           to
           Rule
           ,
           may
           give
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           ,
           of
           Ruling
           Elders
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Rule
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           
             execution
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             therein
             ,
          
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Elders
           .
           All
           Elders
           in
           Office
           have
           Rule
           ;
           and
           none
           have
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           Elders
           .
           As
           such
           ,
           Rule
           doth
           belong
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           especial
           Office
           ,
           were
           intrusted
           with
           
             all
             Church-Power
          
           ;
           but
           therefore
           they
           were
           Elders
           also
           ;
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           .
           2
           Joh.
           1.
           3
           
           Joh.
           1.
           
           
           See
           Act.
           21.17
           .
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           They
           are
           
             some
             of
             them
          
           on
           other
           accounts
           ,
           called
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Guides
             ,
          
           but
           what
           belongs
           unto
           any
           of
           them
           in
           
             point
             of
             Rule
          
           ,
           or
           what
           interest
           they
           have
           therein
           ,
           it
           belongs
           unto
           them
           as
           Elders
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ;
           Act.
           20.17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           SO
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           the
           Word
           doth
           not
           signifie
           a
           difference
           in
           Age
           ,
           but
           is
           used
           in
           a
           moral
           sence
           ,
           Elders
           are
           the
           same
           with
           Rulers
           or
           Governours
           ,
           whether
           in
           Offices
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           especially
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           constantly
           called
           its
           Elders
           .
           And
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           Power
           or
           Office
           intended
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           traduced
           to
           signifie
           Men
           in
           Authority
           
             (
             Signeiores
             ,
             Eldermani
          
           )
           in
           all
           places
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           CHURCH-Power
           acted
           in
           its
           Rule
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           by
           an
           expression
           derived
           from
           the
           Keys
           that
           were
           a
           sign
           of
           Office-Power
           in
           the
           Families
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Isa.
           22.22
           .
           and
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           to
           denote
           the
           communication
           of
           Church-Power
           unto
           others
           ,
           which
           was
           absolutely
           and
           universally
           vested
           in
           himself
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Key
             of
             David
             ;
             Revel
          
           .
           3.7
           .
           Mat.
           16.19
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THESE
           Keys
           are
           usually
           referred
           unto
           Two
           Heads
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Order
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           BY
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Right
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
          
           of
           Bishops
           or
           Pastors
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           Doctrinally
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           are
           intended
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           BY
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           the
           Rule
           ,
           Government
           ,
           or
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           designed
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           never
           so
           called
           or
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           or
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           until
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           Church-Rule
           or
           Discipline
           was
           depraved
           and
           changed
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           neither
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           signified
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           which
           it
           is
           applied
           unto
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           unto
           any
           consideration
           in
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           Church
           or
           its
           Rule
           ;
           it
           being
           expressive
           of
           ,
           and
           directing
           unto
           that
           corrupt
           Administration
           of
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Church-Rule
           and
           Order
           is
           destroyed
           .
           I
           do
           therefore
           at
           once
           dismiss
           all
           disputes
           about
           it
           ,
           
           as
           of
           things
           Foreign
           to
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           as
           unto
           the
           Institutions
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
          
           of
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           about
           the
           externals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           of
           another
           consideration
           .
           But
           that
           these
           Keys
           do
           include
           the
           two-fold
           distinct
           Powers
           of
           Teaching
           and
           Rule
           ,
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           is
           freely
           granted
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           IN
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           that
           of
           Rome
           )
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           distribution
           made
           of
           these
           Keys
           .
           Unto
           some
           ,
           that
           is
           unto
           
             one
             special
             sort
          
           or
           order
           of
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           granted
           ,
           both
           the
           Key
           of
           Order
           and
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           which
           is
           unto
           
             Diocesan
             Bishops
          
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           under
           various
           Canonical
           restrictions
           and
           limitations
           ,
           as
           Deans
           and
           Arch-Deacons
           .
           Unto
           some
           is
           granted
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Order
          
           only
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           interest
           in
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Rule
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           
             Parochial
             Ministers
          
           ,
           or
           meer
           Presbyters
           ,
           without
           any
           additional
           Title
           or
           Power
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Commissary
             Surrogates
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           unto
           a
           third
           sort
           ,
           there
           is
           granted
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Rule
          
           or
           Jurisdiction
           almost
           plenipotent
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           share
           in
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           were
           never
           Ordained
           ,
           Separated
           ,
           Dedicated
           unto
           any
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           the
           
             Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           7.
           
           THESE
           Chancellors
           are
           the
           
             only
             Lay-Elders
          
           that
           I
           know
           any
           where
           in
           any
           Church
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Persons
           entrusted
           with
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Disposition
           of
           its
           Censures
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Ordained
           unto
           any
           Church-Office
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           other
           things
           continue
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Laity
           or
           the
           People
           .
           All
           
             Church
             Rulers
          
           ,
           by
           institution
           ,
           are
           Elders
           .
           To
           be
           an
           Elder
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Ruler
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           these
           Persons
           being
           Rulers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           thus
           continuing
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           are
           Lay-Elders
           ;
           whom
           I
           wonder
           how
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Church
           came
           so
           seriously
           to
           oppose
           ,
           seeing
           this
           Order
           of
           Men
           is
           owned
           by
           none
           but
           themselves
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             known
             Church
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           whose
           Order
           is
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           any
           publick
           consideration
           ,
           )
           but
           they
           do
           dispose
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           part
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           
             power
             of
             Authoritative
             Preaching
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           even
           those
           
           who
           place
           the
           whole
           
             external
             Rule
          
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           judge
           him
           an
           Officer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             entrusted
             by
             Christ
             with
             Church-Power
          
           .
           And
           those
           who
           deny
           any
           such
           Officers
           as
           are
           usually
           called
           
             Ruling
             Elders
          
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           maintain
           that
           it
           is
           
             very
             necessary
          
           that
           there
           should
           be
           such
           Officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           appointed
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
          
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           cogent
           Arguments
           .
           See
           
             Grot.
             de
             Jure
             Potestat
             .
             Cap.
             
          
        
         
           8.
           
           BUT
           this
           distribution
           mentioned
           of
           Church-Power
           ,
           is
           unscriptural
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           foot-steps
           of
           it
           in
           Antiquity
           .
           It
           is
           so
           as
           unto
           the
           two
           latter
           Branches
           of
           it
           .
           That
           any
           one
           should
           have
           the
           
             power
             of
             Order
          
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           Administer
           the
           Seals
           ,
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           the
           Conscience
           Doctrinally
           ;
           or
           Ministerially
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           virtue
           of
           that
           Office
           which
           gives
           them
           this
           power
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           Rule
           or
           Discipline
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           any
           example
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           doth
           give
           countenance
           unto
           .
           And
           as
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           those
           are
           abridged
           and
           deprived
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           granted
           by
           the
           Institution
           and
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           
             all
             Elders
          
           duly
           called
           unto
           their
           Office
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Third
           Branch
           there
           is
           a
           grant
           of
           Church-Power
           unto
           such
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           excluded
           from
           any
           Interest
           therein
           .
           The
           enormity
           of
           which
           constitution
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           insist
           upon
           .
           But
           Enquiry
           must
           be
           made
           what
           the
           Scripture
           directs
           unto
           herein
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THERE
           is
           a
           
             Work
             and
             Duty
             of
             Rule
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           
             Pastoral
             ▪
             Feeding
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           All
           agree
           herein
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           Erastus
           and
           those
           that
           follow
           him
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           But
           their
           Arguments
           lie
           not
           against
           Rule
           in
           general
           ,
           which
           were
           brutish
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           Rule
           by
           
             external
             Jurisdiction
          
           in
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           they
           grant
           the
           general
           Assertion
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Rule
           ,
           for
           who
           can
           deny
           it
           ?
           only
           they
           contend
           about
           the
           subject
           of
           power
           required
           thereunto
           .
           A
           
             Spiritual
             Rule
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           
             mutual
             voluntary
             confederation
          
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Purity
           
           and
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           few
           of
           that
           opinion
           deny
           ;
           at
           least
           it
           is
           not
           that
           which
           they
           do
           oppose
           .
           For
           to
           deny
           all
           
             Rule
             and
             Discipline
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           all
           Administration
           of
           Censures
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Power
           internally
           inherent
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           Spiritual
           Political
           Society
           ,
           overthrow
           its
           Nature
           ,
           and
           frustrate
           its
           Institution
           in
           direct
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           .
           That
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Rule
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           see
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           1
           Tim.
           9.5
           .
           Chap.
           5.17
           .
           Heb.
           13.7
           ,
           17.
           
           Revel
           .
           2.3
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             DIFFERENT
             and
             distinct
             Gifts
          
           are
           required
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           these
           
             distinct
             Works
             and
             Duties
          
           .
           This
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Harmony
           of
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Gifts
           are
           bestowed
           to
           answer
           all
           Duties
           prescribed
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           the
           First
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Power
           ,
           Work
           and
           Duty
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Vnto
             every
             one
             of
             us
             is
             given
             Grace
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Ability
           for
           Duty
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           pleased
           to
           grant
           it
           ;
           Ephes.
           4.7
           .
           
             There
             are
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             profit
             withal
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.4
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Having
             then
             Gifts
             differing
             according
             to
             the
             Grace
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           Rom.
           12.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             every
             Man
             hath
             received
             the
             Gift
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             to
             minister
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             good
             Stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           4.10
           .
           Hence
           are
           they
           called
           the
           
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Wherefore
           ,
           differing
           Gifts
           ,
           are
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           differing
           Offices
           and
           Duties
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           
             differing
             Gifts
          
           are
           required
           unto
           the
           different
           Works
           of
           
             Pastoral
             Teaching
          
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           
             practical
             Rule
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Works
           themselves
           being
           so
           different
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           From
           experience
           ;
           Some
           Men
           are
           fitted
           by
           Gifts
           ,
           for
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             Pastoral
             Feeding
          
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           
             useful
             Ability
          
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Rule
           ;
           And
           some
           are
           fitted
           for
           Rule
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Gifts
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Work
           in
           Preaching
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           seldom
           that
           both
           these
           sorts
           of
           Gifts
           do
           concurr
           in
           any
           eminency
           in
           the
           same
           Persons
           ,
           or
           without
           some
           notable
           defect
           .
           Those
           
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           assume
           all
           things
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           fit
           for
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           those
           who
           esteem
           both
           these
           Works
           to
           belong
           principally
           unto
           them
           ,
           do
           almost
           totally
           decline
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           
             Pastoral
             Preaching
          
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           attending
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           preposterous
           way
           ;
           for
           they
           omit
           that
           which
           is
           
             incomparably
             the
             greater
          
           and
           more
           worthy
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           less
           and
           inferior
           unto
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           should
           be
           attended
           unto
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           ,
           and
           sundry
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           proceed
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           that
           
             Traditional
             notion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           true
           in
           it self
           and
           continued
           among
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           on
           whom
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           is
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           incumbent
           ,
           and
           whose
           principal
           Work
           it
           is
           to
           attend
           thereunto
           .
           For
           the
           great
           depravations
           of
           all
           Church
           Government
           ,
           proceed
           from
           the
           Corruption
           and
           Abuse
           of
           this
           notion
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           its
           original
           ,
           is
           true
           and
           sacred
           .
           Herein
           also
           ,
           
             Malum
             habitat
             in
             alieno
             fundo
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           corruption
           in
           Church-Order
           or
           Rule
           ,
           but
           is
           corruptly
           derived
           from
           ,
           or
           is
           set
           up
           as
           an
           Image
           of
           some
           Divine
           Institution
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           
             Work
             of
             Rule
          
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           Teaching
           ,
           is
           in
           general
           
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             walking
             or
             conversation
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             Authority
             ,
          
           Exhorting
           ,
           Comforting
           ,
           Admonishing
           ,
           Reproving
           ,
           Incouraging
           ,
           Directing
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           .
           The
           Gifts
           necessary
           hereunto
           ,
           are
           
             Diligence
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Courage
          
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
           The
           
             Pastoral
             Work
          
           ,
           is
           principally
           
             to
             reveal
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             Word
             aright
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           both
           as
           unto
           the
           general
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           particular
           Application
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           seasons
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           HEREUNTO
           
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Sound
             Judgment
             ,
             Experience
          
           and
           Vtterance
           are
           required
           ,
           all
           to
           be
           improved
           by
           continual
           study
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           .
           But
           this
           difference
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           unto
           these
           distinct
           Works
           ,
           doth
           not
           of
           it self
           constitute
           distinct
           Offices
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           Persons
           may
           be
           meetly
           furnished
           with
           those
           of
           both
           sorts
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           YET
           
             distinct
             Works
             and
             Duties
          
           ,
           though
           some
           were
           furnished
           with
           Gifts
           for
           both
           ,
           was
           a
           ground
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           distinct
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           one
           sort
           of
           them
           were
           as
           much
           as
           those
           of
           one
           Office
           could
           ordinarily
           attend
           unto
           ,
           Act.
           6.2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Ministration
             unto
             the
             poor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Necessities
           ,
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Administration
           hereof
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           furnished
           for
           with
           Gifts
           and
           Wisdom
           above
           all
           others
           :
           But
           yet
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           another
           part
           of
           their
           Work
           and
           Duty
           superior
           hereunto
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           necessity
           unto
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           
             diligent
             attendance
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           them
           thought
           meet
           to
           erect
           a
           
             New
             Office
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Duty
           which
           was
           to
           be
           attended
           unto
           ;
           yet
           ,
           not
           so
           as
           to
           be
           any
           obstruction
           unto
           the
           other
           .
           I
           do
           not
           observe
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           lawful
           for
           any
           others
           after
           them
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           namely
           ,
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           an
           
             especial
             Work
          
           ,
           to
           erect
           an
           
             especial
             Office.
          
           Only
           I
           would
           demonstrate
           from
           hence
           ,
           the
           equity
           and
           reasonable
           ground
           of
           that
           Institution
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           afterwards
           evince
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             THE
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           or
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           annexed
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Duties
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           especial
           Application
           of
           these
           things
           before
           insisted
           on
           ,
           unto
           the
           Flock
           ;
           are
           ordinarily
           sufficient
           to
           take
           up
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           endowments
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           Work
           in
           it self
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Apostle
           giving
           a
           short
           description
           of
           it
           ,
           adds
           as
           an
           intimation
           of
           its
           greatness
           and
           excellency
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             ?
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.16
           .
           And
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           performance
           adds
           unto
           its
           weight
           .
           For
           not
           to
           mention
           that
           intension
           of
           Mind
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Zeal
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           of
           them
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           whole
           Office
           ;
           the
           diligent
           consideration
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           provide
           Spiritual
           Food
           convenient
           for
           them
           ;
           with
           a
           constant
           attendance
           
           unto
           the
           issues
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           Consciences
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ;
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           take
           up
           their
           whole
           time
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           gross
           ignorance
           or
           negligence
           that
           occasioneth
           any
           to
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           .
           As
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           is
           generally
           discharged
           ,
           as
           consisting
           only
           in
           a
           
             Weekly
             provision
             of
             Sermons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           some
           stated
           Offices
           by
           Reading
           ,
           Men
           may
           have
           time
           and
           liberty
           enough
           to
           attend
           unto
           other
           occasions
           .
           But
           in
           such
           Persons
           we
           are
           not
           at
           present
           concerned
           .
           Our
           Rule
           is
           plain
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           IT
           doth
           not
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           ,
           who
           are
           Elders
           also
           ,
           are
           devested
           of
           the
           
             Right
             of
             Rule
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           discharged
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           others
           not
           called
           unto
           their
           Office
           ,
           are
           appointed
           to
           be
           assistant
           unto
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Helps
             in
             the
             Government
          
           .
           For
           the
           Right
           and
           Duty
           of
           Rule
           is
           inseparable
           from
           the
           
             Office
             of
             Elders
          
           which
           all
           
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
          
           are
           .
           The
           Right
           is
           still
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           consistent
           with
           their
           more
           excellent
           Work
           ,
           is
           required
           of
           them
           .
           So
           was
           it
           in
           the
           First
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sanhedrim
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
             Exod.
          
           18.17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Moses
           had
           before
           the
           sole
           Rule
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           People
           .
           In
           the
           addition
           that
           was
           made
           of
           an
           Eldership
           for
           his
           assistance
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           diminution
           of
           his
           Right
           ,
           or
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           according
           to
           his
           precedent
           power
           .
           And
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           derogated
           nothing
           from
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           discharged
           themselves
           of
           their
           care
           .
           So
           when
           they
           appointed
           Deacons
           to
           take
           care
           of
           Supplies
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           forgo
           their
           own
           Right
           ,
           nor
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Duty
           as
           their
           other
           Work
           would
           permit
           them
           ,
           Gal.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           manifested
           his
           concernment
           herein
           ,
           in
           the
           care
           he
           took
           about
           
             Collection
             for
             the
             Poor
          
           in
           all
           Churches
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AS
           we
           observed
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Work
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           Authoritative
           Teaching
           and
           Rule
           ,
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           Elders
           .
           For
           Authoritative
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           ,
           is
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           by
           virtue
           of
           
           Office
           :
           And
           this
           Office
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Elders
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           undeniably
           attested
           ,
           Act.
           20.17
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           that
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Care
           ,
           Inspection
           ,
           Oversight
           ,
           Rule
           and
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           Elders
           of
           it
           expresly
           .
           For
           Elders
           is
           a
           Name
           derived
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           denoting
           them
           that
           have
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
           The
           First
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           all
           Languages
           respects
           
             Age.
             Elders
          
           are
           
             Old
             Men
          
           ,
           well
           stricken
           in
           years
           ;
           unto
           whom
           respect
           and
           reverence
           is
           due
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           Command
           ;
           unless
           they
           forfeit
           their
           Privilege
           by
           levity
           or
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           they
           often
           do
           .
           Now
           
             Ancient
             Men
          
           were
           originally
           judged
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           ,
           yet
           the
           most
           meet
           for
           Rule
           ,
           and
           were
           before
           others
           constantly
           called
           thereunto
           .
           Hence
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           Elders
           was
           appropriated
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           did
           Preside
           and
           Rule
           over
           others
           in
           any
           kind
           .
        
         
           ONLY
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           no
           mention
           of
           Rulers
           that
           are
           called
           Elders
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           in
           a
           subordinate
           Power
           and
           Authority
           only
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           in
           supream
           absolute
           power
           ,
           as
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           are
           never
           called
           Elders
           .
           But
           
             Elders
             by
             Office
          
           ,
           were
           such
           only
           as
           had
           a
           
             Ministerial
             Power
          
           under
           others
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           highest
           Officers
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           being
           called
           Elders
           ,
           even
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Peter
           in
           particular
           ,
           1
           Epist.
           Chap.
           5.
           v.
           1.2
           .
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           only
           a
           
             Ministerial
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           declared
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Pope
           would
           now
           scarce
           take
           it
           well
           to
           be
           esteemed
           only
           an
           Elder
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           the
           same
           sence
           wherein
           the
           
             Turkish
             Monarch
          
           is
           called
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           .
           But
           those
           who
           would
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           above
           Elders
           ,
           have
           no
           Office
           
             in
             it
          
           ,
           whatever
           usurpation
           they
           may
           make
           
             over
             it
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           TO
           the
           compleat
           constitution
           of
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           perfection
           of
           its
           
             Organical
             State
          
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           that
           there
           be
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           more
           than
           one
           .
           In
           this
           proposition
           lies
           the
           next
           foundation
           of
           the
           Truth
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           distinctly
           considered
           .
           I
           do
           not
           determine
           
             what
             their
             number
             ought
             to
             be
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           determinable
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           Churches
           .
           For
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           sufficiently
           
           directs
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           proportioned
           unto
           the
           Work
           and
           End
           designed
           .
           Where
           a
           Church
           is
           numerous
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           encreasing
           their
           number
           proportionable
           unto
           their
           Work.
           In
           the
           days
           of
           Cyprian
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Carthage
           Ten
           or
           Twelve
           of
           them
           that
           are
           mentioned
           by
           Name
           ;
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           under
           Cornelius
           .
           Where
           the
           Churches
           are
           small
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Elders
           may
           be
           so
           also
           .
           For
           no
           Office
           is
           appointed
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           pomp
           or
           show
           ,
           but
           for
           labour
           only
           .
           And
           so
           many
           are
           necessary
           in
           each
           Office
           as
           are
           able
           to
           discharge
           the
           Work
           which
           is
           allotted
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           that
           Church
           ,
           be
           it
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           is
           not
           compleat
           in
           its
           state
           ,
           is
           defective
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           
             more
             Elders
             than
             one
          
           ;
           who
           have
           not
           so
           many
           as
           are
           sufficient
           for
           their
           Work.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           THE
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           some
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           Democratical
           or
           Popular
           .
           They
           judge
           that
           all
           Church-Power
           or
           Authority
           ,
           is
           seated
           and
           setled
           in
           the
           
             Community
             of
             the
             Brethren
          
           or
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           .
           And
           they
           look
           on
           Elders
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           only
           as
           
             Servants
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           not
           only
           materially
           in
           the
           Duties
           they
           perform
           ,
           and
           finally
           for
           their
           Edification
           ,
           serving
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           formally
           also
           ,
           as
           acting
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           a
           meer
           delegation
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           of
           their
           own
           received
           directly
           from
           Christ
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Law
           and
           Institution
           .
           Hence
           ,
           they
           do
           occasionally
           appoint
           Persons
           among
           themselves
           not
           called
           unto
           ,
           not
           vested
           with
           any
           Office
           ,
           to
           Administer
           the
           
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           solemn
           Offices
           of
           Worship
           .
           On
           this
           principle
           and
           supposition
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           necessity
           of
           
             any
             Elders
             at
             all
          
           ,
           though
           usually
           they
           do
           conferr
           this
           Office
           ,
           on
           some
           with
           solemnity
           .
           But
           as
           among
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           direct
           necessity
           of
           
             any
             Elders
             for
             Rule
          
           ,
           so
           we
           treat
           not
           at
           present
           concerning
           them
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           SOME
           place
           the
           Government
           of
           many
           particular
           Churches
           in
           a
           
             Diocesan
             Bishop
          
           ,
           with
           those
           that
           act
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           the
           civil
           constitution
           of
           the
           Land.
           These
           are
           so
           far
           from
           judging
           it
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           
             many
             Elders
             for
             Rule
          
           
           in
           every
           particular
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           allow
           no
           Rule
           
             in
             them
          
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           assert
           a
           Rule
           
             over
             them
          
           .
           But
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Rule
           in
           it self
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           by
           its
           own
           Rulers
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           Guides
           ,
           immediatly
           presiding
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           unknown
           to
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           with
           these
           we
           deal
           not
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           nor
           have
           any
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           presenting
           Men
           ,
           for
           any
           pretended
           Disorder
           ,
           unto
           the
           Bishops
           or
           
             Chancellors
             Court
          
           ,
           is
           any
           part
           of
           Church-Power
           or
           Rule
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           OTHERS
           place
           the
           Rule
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           especially
           in
           cases
           of
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           in
           an
           
             Association
             ,
             Conjunction
          
           or
           Combination
           of
           all
           the
           Elders
           of
           them
           in
           one
           Society
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           a
           Classis
           .
           So
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           Rule
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           conjunct
           acting
           of
           many
           Elders
           .
           And
           ,
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           the
           best
           provision
           that
           can
           be
           made
           on
           a
           supposition
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           present
           
             Parochial
             Distribution
          
           .
           But
           those
           also
           of
           this
           judgment
           ,
           who
           have
           most
           weighed
           and
           considered
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           do
           assert
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           every
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           common
           judgment
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           in
           all
           places
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           AND
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           begin
           to
           maintain
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           more
           but
           
             One
             Pastor
             ,
             Bishop
          
           ,
           or
           Elder
           ,
           in
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           Rule
           in
           its
           self
           ;
           other
           Elders
           for
           Rule
           being
           unnecessary
           .
           This
           is
           a
           
             Novel
             Opinion
          
           ,
           contradictory
           to
           the
           sence
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           prove
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           pattern
           of
           the
           First
           Churches
           constituted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           as
           our
           Rule
           ,
           constantly
           expresseth
           and
           declares
           ,
           That
           
             many
             Elders
          
           were
           appointed
           by
           them
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           Act.
           11.30
           .
           Chap.
           14.23
           .
           Chap.
           15.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           6
           ,
           22.
           
           Chap.
           16.4
           .
           Chap.
           20.17
           ,
           &c.
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           .
           There
           is
           no
           mention
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           no
           mention
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           of
           any
           Church
           wherein
           there
           was
           not
           
             more
             Elders
             than
             One
          
           ,
           nor
           doth
           that
           Church
           answer
           the
           
             Original
             Pattern
          
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHERE
           there
           is
           
             but
             one
             Elder
          
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           an
           Eldership
           or
           Presbytery
           ;
           as
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           Senate
           
           where
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Senator
           ;
           which
           is
           contrary
           unto
           1
           Tim.
           4.14
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           continuation
           of
           every
           Church
           in
           its
           original
           State
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           is
           ,
           since
           the
           ceasing
           of
           extraordinary
           Offices
           and
           Powers
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           Care
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           .
           Hereunto
           the
           Calling
           and
           Ordaining
           of
           ordinary
           Officers
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           do
           belong
           .
           And
           therein
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           ,
           both
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           submitting
           themselves
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           setting
           of
           them
           apart
           by
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           do
           concurr
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           but
           One
           Elder
           only
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           upon
           his
           Death
           or
           Removal
           ,
           this
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           must
           either
           be
           left
           unto
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           be
           supplied
           by
           Elders
           of
           other
           Churches
           ;
           or
           be
           wholly
           omitted
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           irregular
           .
           And
           that
           Church-Order
           is
           defective
           ,
           which
           wants
           the
           Symbol
           of
           Authoritative
           Ordination
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           difficult
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           on
           a
           supposition
           of
           One
           Elder
           only
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           being
           Prelatical
           or
           Popular
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequently
           objected
           unto
           those
           who
           dissent
           from
           
             Diocesan
             Bishops
          
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           would
           every
           one
           be
           Bishops
           in
           their
           
             own
             Parishes
          
           ,
           and
           unto
           their
           own
           People
           .
           All
           such
           pretences
           are
           excluded
           on
           our
           principles
           ,
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           other
           Churches
           in
           Association
           :
           But
           practically
           where
           there
           is
           but
           One
           Elder
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           extreams
           can
           be
           hardly
           avoided
           .
           If
           he
           
             Rule
             by
             himself
          
           ,
           without
           the
           
             previous
             Advice
          
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             subsequent
             consent
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           hath
           an
           eye
           of
           unwarrantable
           Prelacy
           in
           it
           :
           If
           every
           thing
           be
           to
           be
           Originally
           Transacted
           ,
           Disposed
           ,
           Ordered
           by
           the
           
             whole
             Society
          
           ,
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Elder
          
           will
           quickly
           be
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           little
           more
           in
           point
           of
           Rule
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Brother
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           But
           all
           these
           Inconveniencies
           are
           prevented
           by
           the
           fixing
           of
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           each
           Church
           ,
           which
           may
           maintain
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           free
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Despotical
           Rule
           of
           any
           Diotr●phes
           .
           But
           in
           case
           there
           be
           
             but
             one
          
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           unless
           he
           have
           
           Wisdom
           to
           maintain
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Eldership
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           and
           Actings
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Rule
           but
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THE
           nature
           of
           the
           Work
           whereunto
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           requires
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           Church
           consisting
           in
           any
           considerable
           number
           of
           Members
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           
             more
             Elders
             than
             One.
          
           When
           God
           first
           appointed
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           he
           assigned
           unto
           every
           
             Ten
             Persons
          
           ,
           or
           Families
           ,
           a
           
             distinct
             Ruler
             ,
             Deut.
          
           1.15
           .
           For
           the
           Elders
           are
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Walk
           or
           Conversation
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           according
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           Rule
           is
           eminent
           as
           unto
           the
           holiness
           that
           it
           requires
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           Rules
           of
           moral
           Conversation
           whatever
           .
           And
           there
           is
           in
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           great
           Accuracy
           and
           Circumspection
           required
           in
           their
           walking
           after
           it
           and
           according
           unto
           it
           .
           The
           Order
           also
           and
           Decency
           which
           is
           required
           in
           all
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           exact
           care
           and
           inspection
           .
           That
           all
           these
           things
           can
           be
           attended
           unto
           ,
           and
           discharged
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           in
           any
           Church
           by
           One
           Elder
           ,
           is
           for
           them
           only
           to
           suppose
           who
           know
           nothing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           although
           there
           may
           be
           an
           appearance
           for
           a
           season
           of
           all
           these
           things
           in
           such
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           there
           being
           not
           therein
           a
           due
           compliance
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           present
           Beauty
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           of
           any
           long
           continuance
           .
        
         
           THESE
           considerations
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           that
           follow
           ,
           may
           seem
           jejune
           and
           contemptible
           unto
           such
           as
           have
           another
           frame
           of
           Church-Rule
           and
           Order
           drawn
           in
           their
           Minds
           and
           Interests
           .
           A
           Government
           vested
           in
           some
           few
           Persons
           ,
           with
           Titles
           of
           Preheminence
           and
           Legal
           Power
           ,
           exercised
           in
           Courts
           with
           Coercive
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           by
           the
           Methods
           and
           Processes
           of
           Canons
           of
           their
           own
           framing
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           they
           suppose
           doth
           better
           become
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           Church-Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           these
           
             Creeping
             Elders
          
           with
           their
           Congregations
           .
           But
           ,
           whereas
           our
           present
           enquiry
           after
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           only
           in
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           neither
           shadow
           nor
           appearance
           of
           any
           of
           these
           practices
           ,
           I
           beg
           their
           pardon
           ,
           if
           at
           present
           I
           consider
           them
           not
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           WE
           shall
           now
           make
           Application
           of
           these
           things
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Whereas
           there
           is
           a
           
             Work
             of
             Rule
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           
             Pastoral
             Feeding
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Whereas
           this
           Work
           is
           to
           be
           attended
           unto
           with
           diligence
           ,
           which
           includes
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           him
           that
           attends
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           with
           all
           those
           Duties
           that
           accompany
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             full
             Employment
          
           for
           any
           Man
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           his
           principal
           and
           proper
           Work
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           unlawful
           for
           him
           to
           be
           remiss
           in
           by
           attending
           on
           another
           with
           Diligence
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           Whereas
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           
             many
             Elders
          
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Works
           of
           Teaching
           and
           Ruling
           may
           be
           constantly
           attended
           unto
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           That
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             distinct
             Works
          
           did
           require
           
             distinct
             Offices
          
           for
           their
           discharge
           ;
           all
           which
           we
           have
           proved
           already
           ;
           our
           enquiry
           hereon
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             not
             distinguished
             this
             Office
             of
             Elders
             into
             those
             two
             sorts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             called
             unto
             Teaching
             and
             Rule
             also
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             are
             called
             unto
             Rule
             only
             ,
          
           which
           we
           Affirm
           .
        
         
           THE
           Testimonies
           whereby
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           are
           generally
           known
           and
           pleaded
           ;
           I
           shall
           insist
           on
           some
           of
           them
           only
           ,
           beginning
           with
           that
           which
           is
           of
           
             uncontroulable
             evidence
          
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           conflict
           withal
           but
           prejudices
           and
           interest
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           
             Praesum
             ,
             Praesidio
          
           ;
           to
           Preside
           ,
           to
           Rule
           .
           
             Praesident
             probati
             Seniores
             .
             Tertull.
          
           And
           the
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           in
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           is
           the
           Word
           constantly
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ;
           1
           Thess.
           5.12
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             are
             over
             them
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             in
             place
             of
             Rule
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           12.
           
           It
           is
           applied
           unto
           
             Family
             Rule
          
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           also
           unto
           care
           and
           diligence
           about
           good
           Works
           ,
           Tit.
           3.8.14
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           whole
           Presidency
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           Rule
           .
           Translators
           agree
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Hebrew
             of
             Munster
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Elders
             of
             the
             Congregation
             who
             well
             discharge
             their
             Rule
             or
             Conduct
             .
          
           So
           the
           Syriack
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Those
             Elders
             .
             Qui
             bene
             
             praesunt
             Presbyteri
             ;
             Vul
             Lat.
             Seniori
             che
             Governano
             bene
             ;
             Ital.
          
           All
           agree
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Governours
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           that
           is
           here
           intended
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           Word
           most
           controverted
           .
           All
           Translators
           esteem
           it
           
             distinctive
             ,
             Heb.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Eminently
             ;
             Syr.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Chiefly
             ,
             Principally
             ;
             Maxime
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             who
             labour
             painfully
          
           ,
           labour
           to
           weariness
           ;
           travail
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           THE
           Elders
           or
           Presbyters
           in
           Office
           ,
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           
             that
             Rule
             well
          
           ,
           or
           discharge
           their
           Presidency
           for
           Rule
           in
           due
           manner
           ,
           
             are
             worthy
          
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           reputed
           worthy
           
             of
             double
             honour
             ;
             especially
             those
          
           of
           them
           
             who
             labour
          
           ,
           or
           are
           ingaged
           in
           the
           great
           labour
           and
           travail
           of
           
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           .
        
         
           AND
           some
           things
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           general
           concerning
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THIS
           Testimony
           relates
           directly
           unto
           the
           
             Rules
             and
             Principles
          
           before
           laid
           down
           ,
           directing
           unto
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Analogy
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           these
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           interpreted
           .
           And
           unless
           they
           are
           overthrown
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           put
           in
           exceptions
           against
           the
           sence
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Word
           ;
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           them
           is
           to
           be
           suited
           unto
           the
           Analogy
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           relate
           unto
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           not
           what
           is
           spoken
           here
           in
           consent
           with
           other
           Scriptures
           treating
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           we
           depart
           from
           all
           sober
           Rules
           of
           Interpretation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           ON
           this
           supposition
           ,
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Text
           have
           a
           
             plain
             and
             obvious
             signification
          
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           view
           presents
           it self
           unto
           the
           common
           sence
           and
           understanding
           of
           all
           Men.
           And
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           contrary
           unto
           any
           other
           Divine
           Testimony
           ,
           or
           Evident
           Reason
           ,
           such
           a
           sence
           is
           constantly
           to
           be
           embraced
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           here
           of
           any
           Spiritual
           Mystery
           ;
           but
           only
           a
           direction
           concerning
           
             outward
             Order
          
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           such
           ,
           cases
           the
           
             literal
             sence
          
           of
           the
           Words
           rationally
           apprehended
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           we
           are
           concerned
           in
           .
           But
           on
           the
           first
           Proposal
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Elders
             that
             Rule
             well
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           a
           rational
           
           Man
           who
           is
           unprejudiced
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           Controversy
           about
           
             Ruling
             Elders
          
           ,
           can
           hardly
           avoid
           an
           Apprehension
           that
           there
           are
           
             two
             sort
             of
             Elders
          
           ,
           some
           that
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           some
           who
           do
           not
           so
           do
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           Interest
           and
           Prejudice
           that
           first
           caused
           some
           
             learned
             Men
          
           to
           strain
           their
           wits
           to
           find
           out
           evasions
           from
           the
           evidence
           of
           this
           Testimony
           :
           Being
           so
           found
           out
           ,
           some
           others
           of
           meaner
           Abilities
           have
           been
           entangled
           by
           them
           .
           For
           there
           is
           not
           one
           new
           Argument
           advanced
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           not
           one
           exception
           given
           in
           unto
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           place
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           long
           since
           coined
           by
           Papists
           and
           Prelatists
           ,
           and
           mannaged
           with
           better
           Colours
           than
           some
           now
           are
           able
           to
           lay
           on
           them
           ,
           who
           pretend
           unto
           the
           same
           judgment
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Text.
           There
           are
           
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           there
           are
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           in
           every
           Church
           .
           With
           these
           Elders
           the
           
             whole
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           is
           intrusted
           ;
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           only
           they
           ,
           do
           Rule
           in
           it
           .
           Of
           these
           Elders
           there
           are
           
             two
             sorts
          
           ,
           for
           a
           description
           is
           given
           of
           one
           sort
           distinctive
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           comparative
           with
           it
           .
           The
           First
           sort
           doth
           Rule
           ,
           and
           
             also
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           That
           these
           Works
           are
           distinct
           and
           different
           was
           before
           declared
           .
           Yet
           ,
           as
           distinct
           Works
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           incompatible
           ,
           but
           are
           committed
           unto
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           They
           are
           so
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Elders
           only
           ,
           but
           moreover
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           .
           Unto
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           there
           belongs
           no
           Rule
           ;
           although
           ,
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           Rule
           be
           inseparable
           from
           their
           Office.
           For
           all
           that
           are
           rightfully
           called
           thereunto
           are
           Elders
           also
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           an
           Interest
           in
           Rule
           .
           They
           are
           Elders
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           Pastoral
           or
           Teaching
           Authority
           .
           But
           there
           are
           Elders
           which
           are
           not
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           who
           
             Rule
             well
             ,
             but
             labour
             not
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           ELDERS
           that
           Rule
           well
           ,
           but
           labour
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           Ruling
           Elders
           only
           ;
           
             and
             such
             are
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           most
           learned
           of
           our
           
             Protestant
             Adversaries
          
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           ●re
           
             Erastus
             ,
             Bilson
             ,
             Sarravia
             ,
             Downham
             ,
             Scultetus
             ,
             Mead
             ,
             
             Grotius
             ,
             Hamond
          
           ;
           who
           agree
           not
           at
           all
           among
           themselves
           about
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Words
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THEIR
           whole
           design
           and
           endeavour
           is
           to
           
             put
             in
             Exceptions
          
           against
           the
           obvious
           sence
           and
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           not
           fixing
           on
           any
           determinate
           exposition
           of
           it
           themselves
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           will
           abide
           by
           in
           opposition
           unto
           any
           other
           sence
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           most
           sophistical
           way
           of
           arguing
           upon
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           suited
           only
           to
           make
           Controversies
           endless
           .
           Whose
           Wit
           is
           so
           barren
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           raise
           one
           exception
           or
           other
           against
           the
           plainest
           and
           most
           evident
           Testimony
           ?
           So
           the
           Socinians
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Testimonies
           we
           produce
           to
           prove
           the
           Deity
           or
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ.
           They
           suppose
           it
           enough
           to
           evade
           their
           force
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           pretend
           that
           the
           Words
           are
           
             capable
             of
             another
             sence
          
           ;
           although
           they
           will
           not
           abide
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           is
           their
           sence
           .
           For
           if
           they
           would
           do
           so
           ,
           when
           that
           is
           overthrown
           the
           Truth
           would
           be
           established
           .
           But
           every
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           
             one
             determinate
             sence
          
           .
           When
           this
           is
           contended
           about
           ,
           it
           is
           equal
           that
           those
           at
           difference
           do
           express
           their
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Word
           which
           they
           will
           abide
           by
           .
           When
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           examined
           and
           tried
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           
             two
             sences
          
           pretended
           unto
           ,
           doth
           best
           comply
           with
           the
           signification
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           the
           context
           or
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           other
           
             Scripture
             Testimonies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Analogy
           of
           Faith.
           No
           such
           Rule
           is
           attended
           unto
           in
           this
           case
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           .
           They
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           oppose
           our
           sence
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           fix
           upon
           any
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           disproved
           ,
           ours
           ought
           to
           take
           place
           .
           And
           hence
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           THEY
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           
             agree
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           scarce
           any
           
             Two
             of
             them
          
           ,
           on
           what
           is
           the
           
             most
             probable
             sence
          
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           nor
           are
           any
           of
           them
           singly
           ,
           well
           resolved
           what
           Application
           to
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           unto
           what
           persons
           ;
           but
           only
           propose
           things
           as
           their
           conjecture
           .
           But
           of
           very
           many
           opinions
           or
           conjectures
           that
           are
           advanced
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           but
           of
           one
           ,
           are
           accompanied
           with
           the
           modesty
           of
           granting
           that
           
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             are
             here
             intended
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           without
           more
           than
           ordinary
           confidence
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           But
           ,
        
         
         
           SOME
           by
           
             Elders
             that
             Rule
             well
          
           ,
           do
           understand
           Bishops
           that
           are
           Diocesans
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           that
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           ordinary
           Preaching
           Presbyters
           ;
           which
           plainly
           gives
           them
           the
           advantage
           of
           Preheminence
           ,
           Reverence
           and
           Maintenance
           above
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           SOME
           by
           
             Elders
             that
             Rule
             well
          
           ,
           understand
           
             ordinary
             Bishops
          
           and
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           that
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             Evangelists
          
           ;
           so
           carrying
           the
           Text
           out
           of
           the
           present
           concernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Deacons
           are
           esteemed
           by
           some
           to
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           intended
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           and
           
             Preaching
             Ministers
          
           in
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           SOME
           speak
           of
           two
           
             sorts
             of
             Elders
          
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           ;
           some
           that
           Preach
           the
           Word
           and
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           are
           Imployed
           about
           
             inferior
             Offices
          
           ,
           as
           Reading
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           conceit
           of
           Scultetus
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           MEDE
           weighs
           most
           of
           these
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           prefers
           one
           of
           his
           own
           before
           them
           all
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           by
           Elders
           that
           Rule
           well
           ,
           
             Civil
             Magistrates
          
           are
           intended
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           that
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           some
           discerning
           the
           weakness
           and
           improbability
           of
           all
           these
           Conjectures
           ;
           and
           how
           easily
           they
           may
           be
           disproved
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           a
           direct
           denial
           of
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           plainly
           asserted
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           here
           intended
           and
           described
           ,
           which
           they
           countenance
           themselves
           in
           ,
           by
           exception
           unto
           the
           application
           of
           some
           Terms
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           immediately
           consider
           .
        
         
           GROTIVS
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           intimated
           ,
           Disputes
           against
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           of
           such
           Temporary
           Lay-Elders
           as
           are
           made
           use
           of
           in
           sundry
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           But
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           he
           affirms
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           highly
           necessary
           that
           such
           conjunct
           Associates
           in
           Rule
           from
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           every
           Church
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           by
           sundry
           Arguments
           .
           And
           these
           he
           would
           have
           either
           nominated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           omitting
           all
           contests
           about
           the
           forementioned
           conceits
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           I
           shall
           propose
           
           
             One
             Argument
          
           from
           these
           Words
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           it
           from
           the
           exceptions
           of
           those
           of
           the
           latter
           sort
           .
        
         
           
             PREACHING
             Elders
             ,
             although
             they
             Rule
             well
             ,
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
             ,
             unless
             they
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             BVT
             there
             are
             Elders
             who
             Rule
             well
             that
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             THEREFORE
             ,
             there
             are
             Elders
             that
             Rule
             well
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Teaching
             or
             Preaching
             Elders
             ,
             that
             is
             who
             are
             Ruling
             Elders
             only
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Proposition
           is
           evident
           in
           
             its
             own
             light
          
           from
           the
           very
           Terms
           of
           it
           .
           For
           to
           Preach
           ,
           is
           to
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           :
           Preaching
           or
           Teaching
           Elders
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           Preaching
           or
           Teaching
           Elders
           that
           do
           not
           Preach
           or
           Teach
           .
           And
           to
           say
           that
           Preachers
           ,
           whose
           Office
           and
           Duty
           is
           to
           Preach
           ,
           are
           worthy
           of
           that
           double
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           Preach
           ,
           is
           uncouth
           and
           irrational
           .
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           implying
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           Teach
           and
           Preach
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           as
           an
           Officer
           
             Teach
             or
             Preach
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           Assumption
           consists
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           ,
           Words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           For
           he
           who
           says
           ,
           The
           Elders
           
             who
             Rule
             well
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           saith
           there
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           Elders
           
             who
             Rule
             well
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           obliged
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           THE
           Argument
           from
           these
           Words
           may
           be
           otherwise
           framed
           ,
           but
           this
           contains
           the
           plain
           sence
           of
           this
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           SUNDRY
           things
           are
           excepted
           unto
           this
           Testimony
           and
           our
           Application
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           which
           are
           of
           any
           weight
           consist
           in
           a
           contest
           about
           Two
           Words
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           some
           place
           their
           confidence
           of
           Evasion
           in
           
             one
             of
             them
          
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           another
           ;
           the
           Argument
           from
           both
           being
           inconsistent
           .
           If
           that
           sence
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Words
           which
           is
           pleaded
           as
           a
           Relief
           against
           
           this
           Testimony
           be
           embraced
           ,
           that
           which
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           must
           be
           rejected
           .
           Such
           shifts
           doth
           an
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Truth
           ,
           put
           Men
           to
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           SOME
           say
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           especially
           ,
           is
           not
           Distinctive
           ,
           but
           Descriptive
           only
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           distinguish
           one
           sort
           of
           Elders
           from
           another
           ;
           but
           only
           describes
           that
           single
           sort
           of
           them
           by
           an
           adjunct
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           
             seeing
             that
          
           .
           The
           Elders
           that
           Rule
           well
           ,
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           Honour
           ;
           
             seeing
             that
             they
             also
             labour
          
           ;
           or
           especially
           considering
           that
           they
           Labour
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THAT
           this
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           thus
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           must
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Ancient
             Translations
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             use
             of
             it
          
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           or
           from
           its
           
             precise
             Signification
          
           and
           Application
           in
           other
           Authors
           learned
           in
           this
           Language
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           inforced
           from
           the
           Context
           ,
           or
           Matter
           treated
           of
           .
        
         
           BUT
           none
           of
           these
           can
           be
           pretended
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           rendring
           of
           the
           word
           in
           
             old
             Translations
          
           we
           have
           before
           considered
           .
           They
           agree
           in
           
             maxime
             illi
             qui
          
           ;
           which
           is
           distinctive
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           use
           of
           it
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           constantly
           distinctive
           ,
           whether
           applied
           to
           Things
           or
           
             Persons
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.39
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Sorrowing
             chiefly
             at
             the
             word
          
           ,
           of
           seeing
           his
           face
           no
           more
           .
           Their
           sorrow
           herein
           was
           distinct
           from
           all
           their
           other
           trouble
           ,
           Gal.
           6.10
           .
           
             Let
             us
             do
             good
             unto
             all
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             chiefly
          
           ,
           especially
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             houshould
             of
             Faith.
          
           It
           puts
           a
           distinction
           between
           the
           
             houshold
             of
             Faith
          
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           especial
           privilege
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           direct
           use
           of
           the
           word
           in
           that
           place
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Phil.
           4.22
           .
           
             All
             the
             Saints
             salute
             you
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             especially
             they
             that
             are
             of
             Caesar's
             House
             .
          
           Two
           sorts
           of
           Saints
           are
           plainly
           expressed
           ;
           first
           such
           as
           were
           so
           in
           general
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           so
           also
           ,
           but
           under
           this
           especial
           Privilege
           and
           Circumstance
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           of
           
             Caesar's
             House
          
           ,
           which
           the
           others
           were
           not
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           here
           
           with
           respect
           unto
           Elders
           :
           All
           Rule
           well
           ,
           but
           some
           moreover
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.8
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             provide
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             especial
             those
             of
             his
             own
             House
          
           ;
           especially
           Children
           or
           Servants
           ,
           which
           live
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           and
           are
           thereby
           distinguished
           from
           others
           of
           a
           more
           remote
           Relation
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.13
           .
           
             Bring
             the
             Books
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             especially
             the
             Parchments
          
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           are
           Parchments
           ;
           but
           among
           the
           Books
           ,
           the
           Parchments
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             knows
             how
             to
             reserve
             the
             Wicked
             to
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             to
             be
             punished
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
             especially
             those
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           who
           shall
           be
           singled
           out
           to
           exemplary
           Punishment
           .
           It
           is
           but
           once
           more
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Act.
           26.3
           .
           where
           it
           includes
           a
           distinction
           in
           the
           thing
           under
           consideration
           .
        
         
           WHEREAS
           this
           is
           the
           
             constant
             use
             of
             the
             word
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           being
           principally
           used
           by
           this
           Apostle
           in
           his
           Writings
           )
           wherein
           it
           is
           distinctive
           and
           comparative
           of
           the
           things
           and
           persons
           ,
           that
           respect
           is
           had
           unto
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           pretend
           that
           it
           is
           
             here
             used
          
           in
           another
           sence
           ,
           or
           is
           otherwise
           applied
           ;
           unless
           they
           can
           prove
           from
           the
           Context
           that
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           their
           peculiar
           Interpretation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           use
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           other
           Authors
           ,
           is
           concurrent
           with
           that
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Herodian
             .
             Lib.
          
           2.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           Syrians
           
             are
             naturally
             lovers
             of
             Fetivals
             ;
             especially
             they
             that
             dwell
             at
          
           Antioch
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           phrase
           of
           Speech
           with
           that
           here
           used
           .
           For
           all
           they
           that
           dwelt
           at
           Antioch
           were
           Syrians
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           Syrians
           dwelt
           not
           at
           Antioch
           .
           There
           is
           a
           distinction
           and
           distribution
           made
           of
           the
           Syrians
           into
           two
           sorts
           :
           Such
           as
           were
           Syrians
           only
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           being
           Syrians
           ,
           dwelt
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           English
           Men
           were
           Stout
           and
           Couragious
           ,
           especially
           the
           Londoners
           ;
           he
           would
           both
           affirm
           the
           Londoners
           to
           be
           Englishmen
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Country-men
           .
           So
           ,
           all
           that
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           are
           Elders
           ;
           but
           all
           Elders
           do
           not
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           nor
           is
           it
           their
           Duty
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           these
           we
           call
           
             Ruling
             Elders
          
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           judge
           ,
           rightly
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           sence
           which
           the
           words
           will
           give
           being
           so
           interpreted
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           
             distinction
             of
             Elders
          
           is
           not
           made
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           absurd
           ;
           the
           
             subject
             and
             predicate
          
           of
           the
           Proposition
           being
           terms
           convertible
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           the
           Proposition
           be
           not
           allowed
           to
           have
           a
           Distinction
           in
           it
           .
           One
           sort
           of
           Elders
           only
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           are
           here
           intended
           .
           I
           ask
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           sort
           ?
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           same
           with
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           or
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           For
           if
           the
           one
           sort
           of
           Elders
           intended
           ,
           be
           of
           another
           sort
           ,
           we
           obtain
           what
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           as
           fully
           as
           if
           two
           sorts
           were
           allowed
           .
           Who
           then
           are
           these
           Elders
           ,
           these
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           these
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           those
           who
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ?
          
           Yes
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           they
           and
           no
           other
           .
           Then
           this
           is
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           words
           ;
           Those
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           Rule
           well
           ,
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           Elders
           ;
           then
           Elders
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           terms
           convertible
           .
           But
           Elders
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           subject
           and
           praedicate
           in
           this
           Proposition
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           of
           any
           Learning
           or
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Evasion
           ;
           but
           allowing
           a
           Distinction
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           as
           to
           Work
           and
           Employment
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           unto
           Office.
           Those
           who
           in
           the
           disharge
           of
           their
           Office
           as
           Elders
           do
           
             so
             labour
          
           as
           is
           intended
           and
           included
           in
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           denotes
           a
           peculiar
           kind
           of
           work
           in
           the
           Ministry
           :
           Yea
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           this
           word
           denotes
           the
           Work
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           confined
           unto
           any
           one
           place
           ;
           but
           travelled
           up
           and
           down
           the
           World
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           those
           of
           this
           mind
           do
           allow
           ,
           That
           
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
          
           are
           intended
           in
           the
           Words
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           whether
           they
           have
           any
           better
           success
           in
           this
           their
           Conjecture
           ,
           than
           the
           others
           have
           in
           the
           former
           Answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           GRANT
           ,
           That
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           word
           here
           used
           ,
           signifies
           to
           
             Labour
             with
             Pains
          
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           
             ad
             ultimum
             virium
             ,
             usque
             ad
             fatigationem
          
           ;
           unto
           the
           utmost
           of
           Mens
           Strength
           ,
           and
           unto
           Weariness
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
         
           2.
           
           SO
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             all
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           ;
           and
           who
           ever
           doth
           not
           
             so
             labour
          
           ,
           is
           negligent
           in
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           
             severe
             Blame
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           double
           Honour
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whence
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Labour
             of
             a
             Minister
          
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           any
           Minister
           in
           his
           Work
           of
           Teaching
           and
           Preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.8
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Every
             one
          
           (
           that
           is
           every
           one
           employed
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           whether
           to
           Plant
           or
           to
           Water
           ;
           to
           Convert
           Men
           ,
           or
           to
           Edifie
           the
           Church
           )
           
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             Reward
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Labour
             .
          
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           strive
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           shall
           never
           receive
           a
           Reward
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Labour
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           not
           
             worthy
             of
             double
             Honour
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           a
           general
           word
           used
           to
           express
           the
           
             work
             of
             any
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ;
           whereon
           it
           is
           applied
           unto
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           Joh.
           4.38
           .
           
             I
             sent
             you
             to
             Reap
             that
             whereon
             you
             bestowed
             no
             Labour
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             others
             have
             laboured
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             entered
             into
             their
             Labours
          
           :
           That
           is
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           
             John
             the
             Baptist.
          
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           unto
           the
           Labour
           that
           Women
           may
           take
           in
           the
           serving
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Rom.
           16.6
           .
           
             Salute
             Mary
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             who
             laboured
             much
          
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           than
           simply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Vers.
           12.
           
           
             Salute
             Tryphoena
             and
             Tryphosa
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             who
             laboured
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           Vers.
           13.
           
           
             Salute
             the
             beloved
             Persis
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             who
             laboured
             much
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           wide
           from
           Truth
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           should
           signifie
           a
           Labour
           peculiar
           to
           some
           sorts
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           all
           are
           not
           in
           common
           obliged
           unto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IF
           the
           labour
           of
           Evangelists
           ,
           or
           of
           them
           who
           travelled
           up
           and
           down
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           be
           intended
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           either
           because
           this
           is
           the
           
             proper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
          
           ,
           or
           because
           it
           is
           
             constantly
             used
          
           elsewhere
           to
           express
           that
           kind
           of
           Labour
           .
           But
           the
           contrary
           unto
           both
           of
           these
           is
           evident
           from
           all
           places
           wherein
           it
           is
           used
           .
           So
           is
           it
           expresly
           applied
           to
           
             fixed
             Elders
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.12
           .
           
             We
             exhort
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             them
             that
             labour
             among
             you
          
           ;
           who
           are
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Instructers
           .
        
         
         
           IT
           is
           therefore
           evident
           ,
           that
           this
           Word
           expresseth
           no
           more
           but
           what
           is
           the
           
             ordinary
             Indispensable
             Duty
          
           of
           every
           Teaching
           Elder
           ,
           Pastor
           or
           Minister
           ,
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           those
           Elders
           ,
           that
           is
           Pastors
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           perform
           and
           discharge
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           double
           Honour
           .
           Nor
           would
           the
           Apostle
           give
           any
           countenance
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           any
           way
           remiss
           or
           negligent
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ;
           see
           1
           Thess.
           5.12
           .
        
         
           THERE
           are
           therefore
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Duties
          
           confessedly
           here
           mentioned
           and
           commanded
           ;
           the
           First
           is
           
             Ruling
             well
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Labouring
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           Suppose
           that
           both
           these
           ,
           Ruling
           ,
           and
           Teaching
           ,
           are
           committed
           to
           
             one
             sort
             of
             Persons
             only
          
           ,
           having
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Office
           absolutely
           ,
           then
           are
           some
           commended
           who
           do
           not
           discharge
           their
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           comparatively
           unto
           others
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           vain
           imagination
           .
           That
           both
           of
           them
           are
           committed
           unto
           one
           sort
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           only
           unto
           another
           ,
           each
           discharging
           its
           Duty
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           Work
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           
             worthy
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           THAT
           which
           is
           objected
           from
           the
           following
           verse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           maintenance
           belongs
           unto
           this
           double
           Honour
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           consequently
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           Elders
           that
           are
           employed
           in
           the
           
             Work
             of
             Rule
             only
          
           ,
           that
           maintenance
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           Church
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           no
           doubt
           ;
           if
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Church
           be
           able
           to
           make
           them
           an
           Allowance
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           If
           their
           Work
           be
           such
           as
           to
           
             take
             up
             the
             whole
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             industry
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           they
           
             stand
             in
             need
          
           of
           it
           :
           Without
           which
           Considerations
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           dispensed
           withal
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           Teaching
           Elders
           also
           .
        
         
           OUR
           next
           Testimony
           is
           from
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           12.6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           
             HAVING
             then
             Gifts
             differing
             according
             unto
             the
             Grace
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             whether
             Prophecy
             ,
             let
             us
             Prophesy
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             on
             our
             Ministry
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             Teacheth
             on
             Teaching
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             Exhorts
             on
             Exhortation
             ,
             he
             that
             giveth
             let
             him
             do
             it
             with
             simplicity
             ,
             he
             that
             Ruleth
             with
             diligence
             ,
             he
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             with
             cheerfulness
             .
          
        
         
         
           OUR
           Argument
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           ;
           There
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             one
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             to
             Rule
             with
             Authority
             by
             virtue
             of
             Office
             ,
          
           whence
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           one
           that
           Presides
           over
           others
           with
           Authority
           .
           For
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             differing
             peculiar
             Gift
          
           bestowed
           on
           some
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           7.
           and
           there
           is
           the
           
             especial
             manner
          
           prescribed
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           especial
           Office
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           especial
           Gift
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           done
           with
           peculiar
           diligence
           .
           And
           this
           Ruler
           is
           distinguished
           from
           him
           that
           Exhorteth
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           Teacheth
           ,
           with
           whose
           especial
           Work
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           ;
           even
           as
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           those
           
             who
             give
          
           and
           
             shew
             mercy
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Elder
           by
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Work
           and
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           Rule
           ,
           not
           to
           Exhort
           or
           Teach
           Ministerially
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           
             Ruling
             Elder
          
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           Answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           treat
           in
           this
           place
           of
           
             Offices
             ,
             Functions
          
           ,
           or
           
             distinct
             Officers
          
           ;
           but
           of
           
             differing
             Gifts
          
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           exercise
           according
           as
           their
           different
           nature
           doth
           require
           .
        
         
           SUNDRY
           things
           I
           shall
           return
           hereunto
           ,
           which
           will
           both
           explain
           the
           Context
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           our
           Argument
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THOSE
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           do
           principally
           ,
           allow
           no
           exercise
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office.
           Wherefore
           ,
           a
           distinct
           exercise
           of
           them
           is
           here
           placed
           in
           distinct
           Officers
           ;
           one
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           being
           expresly
           distinguished
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           GIVE
           such
           a
           probable
           enumeration
           of
           the
           
             distinct
             Offices
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           assert
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           and
           Chancellors
           ,
           &c.
           and
           we
           shall
           yield
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             GIFTS
             alone
          
           do
           no
           more
           ,
           give
           
             no
             other
          
           Warranty
           nor
           Authority
           ,
           but
           only
           
             render
             Men
             meet
          
           for
           their
           exercise
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           and
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           hath
           received
           a
           
             Gift
             of
             Teaching
          
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           called
           to
           Office
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           obliged
           nor
           warranted
           thereby
           ,
           to
           attend
           on
           
             publick
             Teaching
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           required
           of
           him
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           given
           in
           charge
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           here
           it
           is
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           THERE
           is
           
             in
             One
          
           ,
           Rule
           required
           with
           diligence
           .
           He
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Ruler
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           required
           of
           him
           that
           he
           attend
           unto
           his
           Work
           with
           diligence
           .
           And
           there
           are
           but
           two
           things
           required
           unto
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           Thesis
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           this
           Rule
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Office-Power
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           he
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           ascribed
           ,
           is
           
             distinguished
             from
             them
          
           unto
           whom
           the
           Pastoral
           and
           other
           Offices
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           committed
           .
        
         
           FOR
           the
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           Rule
           is
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Office
          
           or
           of
           Office-Power
           :
           For
           it
           requires
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           An
           especial
           Relation
           ;
           there
           is
           so
           between
           him
           that
           Ruleth
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           are
           Ruled
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             Relation
             of
             Office
          
           ,
           or
           all
           confusion
           will
           ensue
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Especial
           Prelation
           .
           He
           that
           Rules
           ,
           is
           over
           ,
           is
           above
           them
           that
           are
           Ruled
           ;
           
             Obey
             them
             that
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ▪
           This
           in
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           ▪
           (
           3.
           )
           
             Especial
             Authority
          
           .
           All
           lawful
           Rule
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Authority
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           Officer
           is
           distinct
           from
           all
           others
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           immediately
           demonstrate
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           a
           little
           further
           cleared
           the
           Context
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           IT
           is
           confessed
           that
           respect
           is
           had
           unto
           Gifts
           ;
           having
           
             different
             Gifts
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           As
           all
           Office-Power
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           founded
           in
           them
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           But
           Gifts
           ,
           absolutely
           with
           reference
           unto
           common
           use
           ,
           are
           not
           intended
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           other
           places
           .
           But
           they
           are
           spoken
           of
           with
           respect
           unto
           Offices
           or
           Functions
           ,
           and
           the
           communication
           of
           them
           unto
           Officers
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office.
           This
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Text
           and
           Context
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           place
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Analysis
           of
           the
           place
           directs
           unto
           this
           Interpretation
           .
           Three
           sorts
           of
           Duties
           are
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           Vniversal
           ,
           belonging
           absolutely
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           that
           appertains
           unto
           it
           ;
           which
           are
           declared
           ver
           .
           1.2
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           peculiar
           unto
           some
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           especial
           place
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           ver
           .
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           This
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           Office.
           (
           3.
           )
           Such
           as
           are
           general
           or
           common
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           occasions
           ,
           from
           ver
           .
           8.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           Hence
           the
           same
           Duty
           is
           doubly
           prescribed
           ;
           to
           some
           in
           way
           of
           especial
           Office
           ,
           to
           others
           in
           the
           
           way
           of
           a
           Gracious
           Duty
           in
           general
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           
             He
             that
             gives
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             with
             simplicity
             ,
          
           Vers.
           8.
           is
           the
           same
           Duty
           or
           Work
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           
             Distributing
             unto
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           Vers.
           13.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           repeat
           his
           Charge
           of
           the
           same
           Duty
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           as
           required
           in
           the
           
             same
             manner
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             same
             persons
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           Performance
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           of
           its
           discharge
           as
           to
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Grace
           in
           all
           Believers
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           lies
           plain
           in
           the
           Analysis
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           Context
           makes
           the
           same
           Truth
           evident
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           whole
           
             ordinary
             Publick
             work
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           is
           distributed
           into
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Prophecy
           and
           Ministry
           .
           For
           the
           extraordinary
           
             Gift
             of
             Prophecy
          
           is
           not
           here
           intended
           ;
           but
           only
           that
           of
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           whose
           Rule
           is
           the
           
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           is
           such
           Prophecy
           as
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           ;
           which
           gives
           the
           Proportion
           of
           Faith.
           And
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           any
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           these
           ,
           Prophecy
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           it
           belongs
           unto
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           
             belonging
             unto
             Office
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           Gifts
           spoken
           of
           ,
           are
           in
           general
           ,
           referred
           unto
           all
           them
           who
           are
           intended
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           either
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           only
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Plural
           number
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             we
             having
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           we
           that
           are
           concerned
           herein
           .
           This
           cannot
           be
           
             all
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Church
           
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Prophecy
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           any
           distinction
           be
           made
           of
           who
           doth
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           doth
           not
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           unto
           Office.
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           IN
           the
           Distribution
           which
           ensues
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           into
           Exhorting
           and
           Teaching
           ;
           and
           of
           Ministry
           into
           
             Shewing
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           Giving
           ;
           having
           stated
           these
           Gifts
           in
           general
           ,
           in
           the
           Officers
           in
           general
           ,
           making
           distinct
           Application
           of
           them
           unto
           distinct
           Officers
           ,
           he
           speaks
           in
           the
           Singular
           number
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             He
             that
             Teacheth
             ,
             he
             that
             Exhorteth
             ,
             he
             that
             Ruleth
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           IT
           is
           then
           evident
           that
           Offices
           are
           intended
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           less
           evident
           ,
           that
           
             distinct
             Offices
          
           are
           so
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           proved
           in
           the
           Second
           place
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             distributive
             Particle
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             indicative
             Article
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           ,
           prefixed
           unto
           each
           Office
           in
           particular
           ,
           do
           shew
           them
           distinct
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           Words
           can
           do
           it
           .
           As
           by
           the
           Particle
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whether
           ,
           they
           are
           distinguished
           in
           their
           nature
           ;
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           this
           or
           that
           kind
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           Article
           prefixed
           to
           each
           of
           them
           in
           exercise
           ,
           they
           are
           distinguished
           in
           their
           Subjects
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Operations
           ,
           Work
           ,
           and
           Effects
           ascribed
           unto
           these
           Gifts
           ,
           require
           distinct
           Offices
           and
           Functions
           in
           their
           exercise
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Distribution
           be
           made
           unto
           all
           promiscuously
           without
           respect
           unto
           distinct
           Offices
           ,
           it
           were
           the
           only
           way
           to
           bring
           confusion
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           indeed
           here
           is
           an
           accurate
           Order
           in
           all
           Church
           Administrations
           represented
           to
           us
           .
           And
           it
           is
           farther
           evident
           that
           distinct
           Offices
           are
           intended
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           the
           comparison
           made
           unto
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             All
             the
             Members
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Office
          
           ;
           the
           eye
           hath
           one
           ,
           the
           ear
           hath
           another
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Each
           of
           the
           Duties
           mentioned
           and
           given
           in
           charge
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           a
           distinct
           Officer
           ,
           as
           is
           declared
           Act.
           6.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           IN
           particular
           ,
           
             He
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           is
           a
           distinct
           Officer
           .
           An
           Officer
           ,
           because
           Rule
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Office
           ,
           or
           Office-Power
           .
           And
           he
           is
           expresly
           distinguished
           from
           all
           others
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           
             he
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           be
           who
           he
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Pastor
           or
           Teacher
           ,
           the
           Teaching
           Elder
           .
           But
           the
           contrary
           is
           evident
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           that
           says
           ,
           
             He
             that
             Exhorteth
          
           ,
           and
           then
           adds
           ,
           
             He
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           having
           distinguished
           before
           between
           Prophecy
           ,
           whereunto
           Exhortation
           doth
           belong
           ,
           and
           Ministry
           whereof
           Rule
           is
           a
           part
           ;
           and
           prefixing
           the
           
             Prepositive
             Indicative
             Article
          
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           doth
           as
           plainly
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           done
           by
           Words
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Rule
           is
           the
           principal
           Work
           of
           him
           that
           Ruleth
           .
           For
           he
           is
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           Diligence
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           as
           is
           peculiar
           unto
           Rule
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           unto
           what
           is
           principally
           required
           in
           other
           Administrations
           .
           But
           Rule
           is
           not
           the
           principal
           Work
           of
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           requiring
           
           constant
           and
           continual
           attendance
           .
           For
           his
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           is
           ordinarily
           sufficient
           for
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           Diligence
           and
           Abilities
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           WE
           have
           therefore
           in
           this
           Context
           the
           
             beautiful
             Order
          
           of
           things
           in
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           All
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ,
           derived
           from
           distinct
           
             differing
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           ,
           exercised
           in
           and
           by
           
             distinct
             Officers
          
           ,
           unto
           their
           peculiar
           ends
           .
           The
           distinction
           that
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Gifts
           ,
           their
           use
           and
           end
           being
           provided
           for
           in
           distinct
           Subjects
           .
           The
           mind
           of
           no
           
             One
             Man
          
           ,
           at
           least
           ordinarily
           ,
           is
           meet
           to
           be
           the
           seat
           and
           subject
           of
           all
           those
           differing
           Gifts
           in
           any
           eminent
           degree
           ;
           the
           
             Person
             of
             no
             Man
          
           being
           sufficient
           ,
           meet
           ,
           or
           able
           to
           exercise
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Office
           towards
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           especially
           those
           who
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           being
           obliged
           to
           give
           themselves
           wholly
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           Rule
           to
           
             attend
             thereto
             with
             diligence
          
           ;
           so
           many
           distinct
           Works
           ,
           Duties
           and
           Operations
           ,
           with
           the
           Qualifications
           required
           in
           their
           discharge
           ,
           being
           inconsistent
           in
           the
           same
           Subject
           ;
           all
           things
           are
           here
           distributed
           into
           their
           proper
           Order
           and
           Tendency
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Every
           
             distinct
             Gift
          
           required
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           unto
           the
           publick
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           distributed
           unto
           
             peculiar
             Officers
          
           ,
           unto
           whom
           an
           especial
           Work
           is
           assigned
           to
           be
           discharged
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Gifts
           received
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           No
           Man
           alive
           is
           able
           to
           fix
           on
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           contained
           in
           these
           Distributions
           ,
           under
           some
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           them
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           Man
           find
           out
           any
           thing
           in
           
             these
             Assignations
          
           of
           distinct
           Duties
           unto
           distinct
           Offices
           ,
           that
           is
           
             superfluous
             ,
             redundant
          
           ,
           or
           not
           directly
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Parts
           and
           Members
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           any
           wise
           and
           sober
           Man
           who
           knows
           any
           thing
           how
           the
           Duties
           enjoined
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           with
           what
           Care
           ,
           Diligence
           ,
           Circumspection
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           suited
           unto
           the
           nature
           ,
           ends
           and
           objects
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           ever
           imagine
           that
           they
           can
           all
           of
           them
           belong
           unto
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Office
          
           ,
           or
           be
           discharged
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Person
           .
        
         
         
           LET
           Men
           advance
           any
           other
           
             Church
             Order
          
           in
           the
           room
           of
           that
           here
           declared
           ;
           so
           suited
           unto
           the
           principles
           of
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           Operations
           and
           Duties
           of
           
             diverse
             natures
          
           ,
           being
           distributed
           and
           assigned
           to
           such
           
             distinct
             Gifts
          
           ;
           acted
           in
           distinct
           Offices
           ,
           as
           renders
           those
           unto
           whom
           they
           are
           prescribed
           meet
           and
           able
           for
           them
           ;
           so
           correspondent
           to
           all
           Institutions
           ,
           Rules
           and
           Examples
           of
           Church-Order
           in
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           so
           suited
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           nothing
           which
           is
           necessary
           thereunto
           is
           omitted
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           added
           above
           what
           is
           necessary
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           cheerfully
           embraced
           .
        
         
           THE
           Truth
           is
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           different
           Interpretations
           and
           Applications
           of
           this
           Context
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           ariseth
           meerly
           from
           the
           prejudicate
           ▪
           Apprehensions
           ,
           that
           Men
           have
           concerning
           the
           
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             Rule
             .
          
           For
           if
           the
           State
           of
           it
           be
           National
           or
           Diocesan
           ,
           if
           the
           Rule
           of
           it
           be
           by
           
             Arbitrary
             Rules
             and
             Canons
          
           ,
           from
           an
           Authority
           exerting
           it self
           in
           
             Courts
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ,
           Legal
           or
           Illegal
           ,
           the
           Order
           of
           things
           here
           described
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           doth
           no
           way
           belong
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           accommodated
           thereunto
           .
           To
           suppose
           that
           we
           have
           a
           full
           Description
           and
           Account
           in
           these
           Words
           of
           all
           the
           Offices
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           their
           Duty
           and
           Authority
           ,
           of
           all
           they
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           they
           are
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           is
           altogether
           unreasonable
           and
           senceless
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           
             another
             Idea
          
           of
           Church-Affairs
           and
           Rule
           ,
           conceived
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           or
           received
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           riveted
           by
           Interest
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ;
           those
           who
           know
           
             little
             or
             nothing
          
           of
           what
           belongs
           unto
           the
           
             due
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           beyond
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           and
           reaping
           the
           Advantage
           that
           is
           obtained
           thereby
           ,
           cannot
           see
           any
           necessity
           of
           the
           distribution
           of
           these
           several
           
             Works
             and
             Duties
          
           unto
           
             several
             Officers
          
           ;
           but
           suppose
           all
           may
           be
           done
           well
           enough
           by
           One
           or
           Two
           in
           the
           same
           Office.
           Wherefore
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           ,
           that
           we
           treat
           briefly
           of
           
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           done
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           THE
           Exceptions
           which
           are
           usually
           put
           in
           unto
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           least
           countenance
           from
           the
           Text
           or
           Context
           ,
           nor
           the
           matter
           treated
           of
           ,
           nor
           Confirmation
           〈◊〉
           
           any
           other
           Divine
           Testimony
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           in
           vain
           to
           contend
           about
           them
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           any
           Man
           may
           multiply
           at
           his
           pleasure
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           and
           used
           by
           those
           who
           on
           other
           considerations
           ,
           are
           not
           willing
           that
           things
           should
           be
           as
           they
           are
           here
           declared
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Yet
           we
           may
           take
           a
           brief
           Specimen
           of
           them
           .
           Some
           say
           it
           is
           
             Gifts
             absolutely
          
           without
           respect
           unto
           
             distinct
             Offices
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Treats
           of
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           disproved
           from
           the
           Text
           and
           Context
           before
           .
           Some
           say
           that
           Rule
           is
           included
           in
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Pastor
           only
           is
           here
           intended
           .
           But
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Rule
           is
           not
           his
           principal
           Work
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           to
           attend
           unto
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           with
           diligence
           above
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             The
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             of
             the
             Flock
          
           belongs
           also
           to
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           
             another
             Office
          
           appointed
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           
             He
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           place
           expresly
           distinguished
           from
           
             him
             that
             Exhorteth
          
           ,
           and
           
             him
             that
             Teacheth
          
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           is
           he
           that
           
             Ruleth
             his
             Family
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           disproved
           by
           the
           Analysis
           of
           the
           Chapter
           before
           declared
           .
           And
           this
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           unto
           all
           that
           have
           Families
           ,
           and
           confined
           unto
           their
           Families
           ,
           is
           ill
           placed
           among
           those
           publick
           Duties
           ,
           which
           are
           designed
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           objected
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             Ruleth
          
           ,
           is
           here
           placed
           after
           him
           that
           giveth
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Deacon
           ;
           I
           say
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           Pastor
           that
           is
           intended
           ;
           if
           we
           may
           prescribe
           Methods
           of
           expressing
           himself
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           .
           But
           he
           useth
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           oblige
           himself
           unto
           any
           Order
           in
           the
           annumeration
           of
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           see
           1
           Cor.
           12.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           28.
           
           And
           some
           other
           Exceptions
           are
           insisted
           on
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           importance
           ,
           which
           indeed
           deserve
           not
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           THERE
           is
           the
           same
           Evidence
           given
           unto
           the
           Truth
           argued
           for
           ,
           in
           another
           Testimony
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             First
             Apostles
             ,
             Secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             Thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             Miracles
             ,
             then
             Gifts
             of
             Healings
             ,
             Helps
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             Diversities
             of
             Tongues
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           this
           Testimony
           and
           its
           Vindication
           in
           particular
           ,
           seeing
           many
           things
           would
           be
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           
           have
           been
           Treated
           of
           already
           .
           Some
           things
           may
           be
           briefly
           observed
           concerning
           it
           .
           That
           there
           is
           here
           an
           Annumeration
           
             of
             Officers
             and
             Offices
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           extraordinary
           for
           that
           season
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           for
           continuance
           ,
           is
           beyond
           exception
           .
           Unto
           them
           is
           added
           ,
           the
           present
           exercise
           of
           some
           
             extraordinary
             Gifts
          
           ,
           as
           
             Miracles
             ,
             Healing
             ,
             Tongues
          
           .
           That
           by
           Helps
           ,
           the
           Deacons
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           intended
           ,
           most
           do
           agree
           ,
           because
           their
           Original
           Institution
           was
           as
           helpers
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Governments
           ,
           are
           Governours
           or
           Rulers
           ,
           the
           Abstract
           for
           the
           Concrete
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           distinct
           from
           Teachers
           ;
           such
           hath
           
             God
             placed
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           such
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           But
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Gifts
           ,
           not
           Offices
           are
           intended
           ;
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             Goverment
          
           ,
           or
           Gift
           for
           Government
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           these
           Gifts
           are
           either
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           ;
           if
           ordinary
           ,
           how
           come
           they
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           
             Miracles
             ,
             Healing
          
           ,
           and
           Tongues
           ?
           if
           extraordinary
           ,
           what
           extraordinary
           
             Gifts
             for
             Government
          
           were
           then
           given
           distinct
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           what
           instance
           is
           any
           where
           given
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Again
           ,
           If
           God
           hath
           given
           
             Gifts
             for
             Government
          
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           distinct
           from
           those
           given
           unto
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           unto
           other
           Persons
           than
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           then
           is
           there
           a
           distinct
           
             Office
             of
             Rule
             or
             Government
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           we
           plead
           for
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           THE
           Original
           Order
           in
           these
           things
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Apostles
           had
           all
           Church-Power
           and
           Church-Office
           in
           themselves
           ,
           with
           Authority
           to
           exercise
           all
           Acts
           of
           them
           everywhere
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           But
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Rule
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           it
           or
           over
           it
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           ordinarily
           exercise
           their
           power
           by
           themselves
           or
           in
           their
           own
           persons
           alone
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           the
           First
           Church
           consisted
           of
           a
           small
           number
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           acted
           all
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Multitude
          
           or
           the
           Fraternity
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           from
           Acts
           the
           First
           .
           And
           when
           the
           number
           of
           Believers
           encreased
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           could
           not
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           attend
           unto
           all
           the
           Duties
           that
           were
           to
           be
           performed
           towards
           the
           Church
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           ,
           they
           added
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           for
           the
           especial
           
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           which
           the
           Church
           oweth
           unto
           its
           poor
           Members
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           could
           no
           more
           personally
           attend
           unto
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           belongs
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           an
           entrenchment
           on
           that
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           which
           was
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           could
           attend
           unto
           the
           
             Relief
             of
             the
             Poor
          
           ,
           they
           appointed
           Elders
           ,
           to
           help
           and
           assist
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Office-Work
           ,
           as
           the
           Deacons
           did
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           THESE
           Elders
           are
           first
           mentioned
           ,
           Act.
           11.30
           .
           where
           they
           are
           spoken
           of
           as
           those
           which
           were
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           had
           now
           been
           of
           some
           time
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           are
           still
           mentioned
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           distinction
           from
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           Acts
           15.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           6
           ,
           22.
           
           Chap.
           16.4
           .
           Chap.
           21.18
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           ,
           that
           is
           such
           as
           had
           the
           
             Work
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Rule
          
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           .
           2
           Joh.
           1.
           
           And
           
             these
             Elders
          
           are
           constantly
           distinguished
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           the
           mention
           that
           is
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Work
           of
           Teaching
           or
           Preaching
           is
           no
           where
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           at
           Jerusalem
           the
           Apostles
           reserved
           to
           themselves
           ,
           Act.
           6.2
           ,
           3.
           but
           they
           are
           every
           where
           introduced
           as
           joining
           with
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           distinction
           from
           the
           Church
           it self
           or
           the
           Brethren
           of
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           improbable
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           Apostles
           were
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           giving
           themselves
           wholly
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           appoint
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           many
           more
           
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           Elders
           intended
           were
           many
           .
        
         
           I
           SHALL
           add
           for
           a
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           sort
           of
           Churches
           in
           being
           but
           are
           of
           
             this
             perswasion
          
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           Rulers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           in
           
             Sacred
             Orders
          
           ,
           as
           some
           call
           them
           ;
           or
           have
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           Pastoral
           or
           
             Ministerial
             Office
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           Persons
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           so
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           it
           is
           managed
           by
           
             Chancellors
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissaries
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           
           Officers
           ,
           who
           are
           absolutely
           Lay-Men
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           in
           their
           
             holy
             Orders
          
           .
           Some
           would
           place
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           
             Ruling
             Elder
          
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           .
           But
           the
           generality
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           Lutherans
           and
           Reformed
           ,
           do
           both
           in
           their
           judgment
           and
           practice
           assert
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           
             Ruling
             Elders
          
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           ;
           and
           their
           Office
           lies
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           their
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           forgo
           without
           extream
           confusion
           ,
           yea
           ,
           without
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           Churches
           .
           And
           although
           some
           among
           us
           ,
           considering
           particular
           Churches
           only
           as
           
             small
             Societies
          
           ,
           may
           think
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           such
           Office
           or
           Officers
           for
           Rule
           in
           them
           ;
           yet
           when
           such
           Churches
           consist
           of
           
             some
             Thousands
          
           ,
           without
           any
           opportunity
           of
           distributing
           themselves
           into
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           at
           Charenton
           in
           France
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           weak
           imagination
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           of
           Christ
           can
           be
           observed
           in
           them
           by
           
             Two
             or
             Three
             Ministers
          
           alone
           .
           Hence
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           we
           have
           instances
           of
           
             Ten
             ,
             Twenty
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Forty
           Elders
           in
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           respect
           unto
           the
           Institution
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           whereby
           
             each
             Ten
             Families
          
           were
           to
           have
           a
           peculiar
           Ruler
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Reformation
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Churches
           ,
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           some
           
             attending
             unto
             Rule
          
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           called
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           The
           Nature
           of
           Church-Polity
           or
           Rule
           ;
           with
           the
           Duty
           of
           Elders
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           declared
           
             who
             are
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           something
           must
           be
           added
           concerning
           the
           Rule
           it self
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           therein
           .
           Hereof
           I
           have
           Treated
           before
           in
           general
           :
           That
           which
           I
           now
           design
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           in
           particular
           respects
           them
           who
           are
           
             called
             unto
             Rule
             
             only
          
           ;
           whereunto
           some
           Considerations
           must
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THERE
           is
           
             Power
             ,
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           Rule
           granted
           unto
           and
           residing
           in
           some
           Persons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Fraternity
           or
           Community
           of
           the
           People
           .
           How
           far
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           denominated
           Democratical
           from
           the
           necessary
           
             consent
             of
             the
             people
          
           unto
           the
           principal
           Acts
           of
           it
           in
           its
           exercise
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           determine
           .
           But
           whereas
           this
           consent
           ,
           and
           the
           liberty
           of
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Obedience
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           prescribed
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           requiring
           that
           all
           they
           do
           in
           compliance
           therewith
           be
           voluntary
           ;
           as
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           exercise
           ,
           being
           in
           
             dutiful
             compliance
          
           with
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Rule
           ,
           it
           changeth
           not
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           where
           any
           thing
           is
           Acted
           and
           Disposed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           Suffrage
           ,
           or
           the
           plurality
           of
           Voices
           ,
           the
           
             Vote
             of
             the
             Fraternity
          
           is
           not
           Determining
           and
           Authoritative
           ,
           but
           only
           
             declarative
             of
             consent
             and
             obedience
          
           .
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           Rule
           where
           the
           Church
           is
           Organical
           ,
           or
           in
           compleat
           Order
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Authority
           and
           Rule
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           liable
           unto
           dispute
           .
           Where
           there
           are
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Guides
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             instituted
             ,
             given
             ,
             granted
             ,
             called
             ,
             ordained
          
           ;
           and
           some
           to
           be
           Ruled
           ,
           
             Sheep
             ,
             Lambs
             ,
             Brethren
          
           ,
           obliged
           by
           command
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           follow
           them
           ,
           submit
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             regard
             them
             as
             over
             them
          
           :
           There
           is
           Rule
           and
           Authority
           in
           some
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           committed
           unto
           them
           by
           Jesus
           Christ.
           But
           all
           these
           things
           are
           frequently
           repeated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           when
           in
           the
           practical
           Part
           or
           Exercise
           of
           Rule
           ,
           due
           respect
           is
           not
           had
           unto
           their
           Authority
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           Confusion
           and
           Disorder
           .
           When
           the
           People
           judge
           that
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           is
           committed
           unto
           them
           as
           such
           only
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           doth
           the
           Right
           of
           their
           Use
           and
           Exercise
           reside
           ;
           that
           their
           Elders
           have
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           Church
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           in
           Acts
           of
           Church
           Power
           ,
           but
           only
           their
           own
           suffrages
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           can
           obtain
           by
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           think
           there
           is
           no
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           them
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           
             their
             Authority
          
           in
           any
           thing
           (
           an
           Evil
           apt
           to
           grow
           in
           Churches
           )
           it
           overthrows
           all
           that
           
             beautiful
             Order
          
           ,
           which
           Jesus
           
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           .
           And
           if
           any
           shall
           make
           Advantage
           of
           this
           Complaint
           ,
           That
           where
           the
           People
           have
           their
           due
           Liberty
           granted
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           
             assume
             that
             Power
          
           unto
           themselves
           which
           belongs
           not
           unto
           them
           ;
           an
           evil
           attended
           with
           troublesome
           Impertinencies
           and
           Disorder
           ,
           tending
           unto
           Anarchy
           ;
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           how
           upon
           the
           confinement
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           unto
           the
           
             Guides
             ,
             Bishops
          
           or
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           changed
           the
           nature
           of
           Church-Power
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           their
           Usurpation
           ,
           until
           the
           whole
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           issued
           in
           absolute
           Tyranny
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           no
           fear
           of
           consequents
           that
           may
           ensue
           and
           arise
           from
           the
           darkness
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           weakness
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           corruptions
           or
           secular
           interests
           of
           Men
           ought
           to
           entice
           us
           unto
           the
           least
           Alteration
           of
           the
           Rule
           by
           any
           
             prudential
             Provisions
          
           of
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           Authority
           in
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           neither
           Autocratical
           or
           Sovereign
           ,
           nor
           Nomothetical
           or
           Legislative
           ,
           nor
           Despotical
           or
           Absolute
           ;
           but
           Organical
           and
           Ministerial
           only
           .
           The
           endless
           Controversies
           which
           have
           sprung
           out
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           about
           an
           
             Autocratical
             and
             Monarchical
          
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           about
           power
           to
           
             make
             Laws
          
           to
           bind
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           kill
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           manner
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           .
           A
           pretence
           of
           any
           such
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           destructive
           of
           the
           
             Kingly
             Office
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           express
           Commands
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Isa.
           33.22
           .
           Jam.
           4.12
           .
           Mat.
           17.5
           .
           Chap.
           23.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Luke
           22.25
           ,
           26.
           2
           
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           1
           Pet.
           5.1
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           AS
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           those
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           exercised
           ,
           is
           meerly
           Ministerial
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           free
           ;
           so
           in
           its
           nature
           it
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           purely
           and
           only
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           Affirms
           expresly
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           For
           its
           object
           is
           spiritual
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           whereunto
           it
           extends
           ,
           which
           no
           other
           Humane
           Power
           doth
           ;
           nor
           doth
           it
           reach
           those
           other
           concerns
           of
           Men
           that
           are
           subject
           unto
           any
           political
           Power
           :
           Its
           end
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           guidance
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           Minds
           and
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           live
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ;
           the
           Law
           of
           it
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           even
           the
           Word
           ,
           Command
           and
           Direction
           of
           Christ
           himself
           alone
           ;
           the
           Acts
           and
           Exercise
           of
           it
           in
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           in
           remitting
           and
           retaining
           Sin
           ,
           in
           opening
           and
           shutting
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           are
           all
           Spiritual
           meerly
           and
           only
           .
           Neither
           can
           there
           be
           an
           Instance
           given
           of
           any
           thing
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           eternally
           to
           exclude
           any
           Power
           or
           Exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           any
           Act
           of
           Rule
           or
           Government
           from
           any
           Interest
           in
           Church-Affairs
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           
             Carnal
             ,
             Political
             ,
             Despotical
          
           ,
           of
           external
           Operaration
           ,
           or
           not
           entirely
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THE
           
             Change
             of
             this
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           fell
           out
           and
           was
           introduced
           gradually
           ,
           upon
           an
           advantage
           taken
           from
           the
           
             unmeetness
             of
             the
             People
          
           to
           be
           lead
           under
           this
           Spiritual
           Rule
           .
           For
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           that
           made
           up
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           being
           become
           ignorant
           and
           carnal
           ,
           that
           Rule
           which
           consists
           in
           a
           spiritual
           influence
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           was
           no
           way
           able
           to
           retain
           them
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           outward
           obedience
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           last
           only
           aimed
           at
           .
           There
           was
           therefore
           
             another
             kind
             of
             Rule
          
           and
           Government
           judged
           necessary
           to
           retain
           them
           in
           any
           Order
           or
           Decorum
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           not
           in
           some
           degree
           Spiritual
           ,
           a
           Rule
           that
           is
           meerly
           Spiritual
           will
           be
           of
           no
           great
           use
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           principally
           ,
           this
           change
           was
           introduced
           by
           those
           that
           were
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Rule
           it self
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           two
           grounds
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Their
           unskilfulness
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           
             Spiritual
             Rule
          
           ,
           or
           weariness
           of
           the
           Duties
           which
           are
           required
           thereunto
           :
           This
           made
           them
           willing
           to
           desert
           it
           ;
           with
           that
           perpetual
           labour
           and
           exercise
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Graces
           which
           are
           required
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           another
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           more
           suited
           unto
           their
           Inclinations
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           A
           desire
           of
           the
           Secular
           advantages
           of
           Profit
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Veneration
           ,
           which
           tendered
           themselves
           unto
           them
           in
           another
           kind
           of
           Rule
           :
           By
           these
           means
           was
           the
           
             Original
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           utterly
           lost
           ;
           and
           a
           Worldly
           Domination
           
           introduced
           in
           the
           room
           thereof
           .
           But
           the
           brief
           delineation
           given
           of
           it
           before
           ,
           with
           what
           shall
           now
           be
           added
           ,
           will
           demonstrate
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Disputes
           and
           Contests
           which
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           between
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           and
           others
           about
           
             Church-Power
             and
             Rule
          
           ,
           are
           utterly
           foreign
           unto
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           SHALL
           therefore
           briefly
           enquire
           into
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           What
           is
           the
           Skill
           and
           Polity
           that
           is
           required
           unto
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           or
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           is
           the
           sole
           
             Law
             and
             Rule
          
           of
           it
           ?
           (
           3.
           )
           What
           are
           the
           
             Acts
             and
             Duties
          
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           it
           is
           conversant
           about
           ;
           especially
           those
           wherein
           the
           Office
           of
           
             Ruling
             Elders
          
           doth
           take
           place
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Polity
           of
           Church-Government
           subjectively
           considered
           ,
           is
           generally
           supported
           to
           consist
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           a
           skill
           ,
           learning
           or
           understanding
           in
           the
           Civil
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           with
           the
           additional
           Canons
           ,
           accomodating
           that
           Law
           unto
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           be
           interpreted
           according
           unto
           the
           general
           Rules
           of
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Knowledge
           of
           and
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Practice
           of
           some
           
             Law
             Courts
          
           ;
           which
           being
           in
           their
           original
           ,
           grant
           of
           Power
           ,
           manner
           of
           Proceeding
           ,
           Pleas
           and
           Censures
           meerly
           Secular
           ,
           are
           yet
           called
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Spiritual
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           A
           good
           Discretion
           to
           understand
           a-right
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           with
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           on
           the
           
             one
             hand
          
           they
           let
           none
           escape
           whom
           they
           can
           reach
           by
           the
           discipline
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           not
           entrench
           so
           far
           on
           the
           Civil-Power
           and
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           other
           Courts
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           themselves
           into
           charge
           or
           trouble
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           An
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           
             Table
             of
             Fees
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           neither
           lose
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           nor
           give
           advantage
           unto
           others
           to
           question
           them
           for
           taking
           more
           than
           their
           due
           .
           But
           in
           these
           things
           we
           are
           not
           at
           present
           concerned
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           THE
           skill
           then
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             and
             Vnderstanding
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             with
             an
             Ability
             to
             make
             application
             of
             it
             in
             all
             requisite
             Instances
             ,
             unto
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             Members
             ,
             through
             a
             ministerial
             Exercise
             
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             Representation
             of
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Compassion
             and
             Tenderness
             toward
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           sole
           
             Rule
             and
             Measure
          
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Intimation
           and
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ,
           in
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           Commands
           ,
           Prohibitions
           and
           Promises
           ;
           an
           Vnderstanding
           herein
           ,
           with
           Wisdom
           ,
           from
           that
           Understanding
           ,
           is
           and
           must
           be
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           Skill
           enquired
           after
           .
           How
           this
           Wisdom
           is
           bestowed
           as
           a
           spiritual
           Gift
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           acquired
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           Meditation
           and
           study
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           hath
           been
           intimated
           before
           ,
           and
           shall
           fully
           be
           declared
           ,
           in
           our
           
             Discourse
             of
             spiritual
             Gifts
          
           .
           All
           Decrees
           and
           Decretals
           ,
           Canons
           and
           Glosses
           come
           properly
           in
           this
           matter
           under
           one
           Title
           of
           them
           ,
           namely
           Extravagant
           .
           The
           utmost
           Knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           Skill
           in
           them
           will
           contribute
           nothing
           unto
           this
           Wisdom
           .
           Neither
           are
           any
           sort
           of
           Men
           more
           strangers
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           unacquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           who
           are
           eminently
           cunning
           in
           such
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           .
           But
           Wisdom
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           Christ
           as
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           is
           of
           use
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           PART
           of
           this
           Wisdom
           consisteth
           in
           an
           Ability
           of
           Mind
           to
           make
           Application
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           requisite
           Instances
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           respectively
           .
           This
           Wisdom
           is
           not
           notional
           only
           ,
           but
           practical
           .
           It
           consists
           not
           in
           a
           speculative
           comprehension
           of
           the
           
             sence
             of
             the
             Rule
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           therein
           only
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           required
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           but
           in
           an
           Ability
           of
           Mind
           to
           make
           Application
           of
           it
           ,
           whereunto
           
             Diligence
             ,
             Care
             ,
             Watchfulness
          
           and
           
             spiritual
             Courage
          
           are
           required
           .
           Some
           are
           to
           be
           Admonished
           ;
           some
           to
           be
           Rebuked
           sharply
           ;
           some
           to
           be
           
             cut
             off
          
           ;
           in
           which
           and
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           a
           
             spirit
             of
             Government
          
           acting
           it self
           in
           
             Diligence
             ,
             Boldness
          
           and
           Courage
           is
           necessary
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           many
           Elders
           in
           each
           Church
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           several
           sorts
           .
           For
           it
           is
           seldom
           that
           any
           one
           Man
           is
           qualified
           for
           the
           whole
           
           work
           of
           Rule
           .
           Some
           may
           have
           a
           good
           understanding
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Churches
           Government
           ;
           yet
           through
           a
           natural
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           an
           insuperable
           kind
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           not
           be
           so
           ready
           and
           prompt
           for
           that
           part
           of
           this
           Discipline
           which
           consists
           in
           Reproofs
           and
           Severity
           of
           Censures
           .
           Some
           may
           not
           have
           so
           great
           an
           Ability
           for
           the
           Indagation
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           others
           have
           ;
           who
           yet
           upon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           being
           discovered
           unto
           them
           ,
           have
           readiness
           and
           boldness
           in
           Christ
           to
           apply
           it
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           All
           Elders
           therefore
           in
           their
           variety
           of
           Gifts
           are
           to
           be
           helpful
           to
           each
           other
           in
           the
           common
           Work
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           called
           unto
           .
           But
           such
           as
           are
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           these
           Gifts
           ,
           are
           not
           called
           unto
           this
           Work
           ;
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Power
           that
           is
           exercised
           herein
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
          
           committed
           unto
           the
           Elders
           .
           
             Our
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             Edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Destruction
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.8
           .
           It
           is
           granted
           unto
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           formally
           to
           reside
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Power
             of
             a
             King
          
           is
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ;
           but
           ministerially
           and
           instrumentally
           only
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             himself
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           are
           spiritually
           affected
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           spiritual
           Ends
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           bound
           or
           losed
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           have
           their
           
             Sins
             remitted
          
           or
           retained
           .
           And
           the
           consideration
           hereof
           is
           that
           alone
           which
           gives
           a
           due
           regard
           unto
           the
           
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           among
           them
           that
           desire
           to
           commend
           their
           Consciences
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           what
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           especial
           Design
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Government
           is
           
             to
             represent
             the
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Care
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Church
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           great
           end
           of
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Discipline
           which
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           .
           Whilst
           this
           is
           not
           attended
           unto
           ,
           when
           the
           Officers
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           not
           endeavour
           in
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           Office
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           these
           
             Vertues
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           to
           exemplifie
           that
           impression
           of
           them
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           in
           his
           Laws
           and
           Rule
           ,
           with
           the
           Divine
           Testimonies
           which
           he
           gives
           of
           them
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           
           they
           utterly
           deviate
           from
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           all
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           Men
           to
           act
           herein
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Domination
           ,
           with
           a
           visible
           Elation
           of
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           above
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           
             Anger
             ,
             Wrath
          
           and
           Passion
           ,
           by
           
             Rules
             ,
             Order
          
           and
           Laws
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ;
           without
           the
           least
           consideration
           of
           what
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           requires
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           frame
           of
           his
           Heart
           towards
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           is
           to
           reflect
           the
           highest
           Dishonour
           imaginable
           upon
           Christ
           himself
           .
           He
           who
           comes
           into
           the
           
             Courts
             of
             the
             King
             in
          
           Westminster
           -
           Hall
           ,
           when
           filled
           with
           Judges
           ,
           Grave
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Righteous
           ,
           most
           ordinarily
           be
           allowed
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           
             King
             himself
          
           ,
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Moderation
           and
           Clemency
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           which
           they
           proceed
           upon
           ,
           and
           their
           manner
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           .
           But
           God
           forbid
           that
           Christians
           should
           make
           a
           Judgment
           concerning
           the
           
             Holiness
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
          
           and
           Compassion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           Representation
           which
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           is
           made
           of
           him
           and
           them
           in
           some
           Courts
           ,
           wherein
           Church-Rule
           and
           Discipline
           is
           Admistred
           .
           When
           any
           had
           offended
           of
           old
           ,
           their
           Censure
           by
           the
           Church
           was
           called
           the
           
             Bewailing
             of
             them
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.24
           .
           and
           that
           because
           of
           the
           Sorrow
           ,
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           whereby
           in
           that
           Censure
           they
           evidenced
           the
           compassion
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           towards
           the
           Souls
           of
           Sinners
           .
           This
           is
           scarce
           answered
           by
           those
           
             pecuniary
             mulcts
          
           and
           other
           penalties
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           indignation
           and
           contempt
           ,
           are
           inflicted
           on
           such
           as
           are
           made
           Offenders
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
          
           Certainly
           ,
           those
           who
           love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           due
           honour
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           at
           one
           time
           or
           another
           begin
           to
           think
           meet
           ,
           that
           this
           stain
           of
           our
           Religion
           should
           be
           washed
           away
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           THE
           Rule
           and
           Law
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
             only
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           Law-giver
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           all
           his
           Laws
           unto
           this
           end
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           no
           
             other
             Law
          
           is
           effectual
           ,
           can
           oblige
           or
           operate
           upon
           the
           object
           or
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           Church-Rule
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           make
           a
           Thousand
           Rules
           or
           Canons
           ,
           or
           Laws
           for
           Government
           ,
           neither
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           have
           any
           the
           least
           power
           to
           oblige
           Men
           
           unto
           obedience
           or
           compliance
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           virtually
           and
           materially
           they
           contain
           what
           is
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           derives
           force
           from
           thence
           .
           As
           the
           Judges
           in
           our
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           judge
           and
           determine
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           out
           of
           and
           according
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           their
           Sentence
           is
           of
           no
           validity
           ,
           but
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           reversed
           .
           But
           if
           wilfully
           or
           of
           choice
           ,
           they
           should
           introduce
           Laws
           or
           Rules
           not
           
             legally
             established
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           judging
           according
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           render
           them
           highly
           criminal
           and
           punishable
           .
           It
           is
           no
           otherwise
           in
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           by
           
             his
             Law
          
           alone
           that
           Rule
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           it
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           left
           unto
           the
           
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Application
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           Rules
           of
           them
           unto
           particular
           cases
           and
           occasions
           .
           To
           make
           ,
           to
           bring
           ,
           to
           execute
           any
           other
           Rules
           ,
           Laws
           or
           Canons
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           usurp
           on
           his
           Kingly
           Dominion
           ,
           whereunto
           all
           Legislative
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           appropriate
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           any
           thing
           can
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           required
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           can
           
             any
             instance
             be
             given
          
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           Church-Rule
           ,
           there
           is
           or
           can
           be
           any
           more
           left
           unto
           the
           Rulers
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Application
           and
           Execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ.
           Unto
           this
           Application
           to
           be
           made
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           the
           
             Wisdom
             and
             Skill
          
           before
           described
           is
           requisite
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           .
           Where
           there
           are
           other
           
             Laws
             ,
             Rules
          
           or
           Canons
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Administration
           of
           them
           is
           directed
           by
           
             Laws
             Civil
          
           or
           Political
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             skill
             in
             them
          
           required
           unto
           that
           Administration
           ,
           as
           all
           will
           confess
           .
           So
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           we
           before
           described
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           ,
           necessary
           unto
           that
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           ;
           the
           Instrument
           and
           means
           whereof
           ,
           is
           his
           Word
           and
           Law
           alone
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           THE
           
             matter
             of
             this
             Rule
          
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           
             Acts
             and
             Duties
          
           of
           it
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           Three
           Heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           
             Admission
             and
             Exclusion
             of
             Members
          
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           Acts
           of
           Church-Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           exercised
           by
           the
           Elders
           only
           in
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           Organical
           and
           
           compleat
           in
           its
           Officers
           .
           There
           is
           that
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           which
           is
           founded
           in
           and
           warranted
           from
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           Rules
           of
           Equity
           .
           Every
           Righteous
           
             voluntary
             Society
          
           coalescing
           therein
           rightfully
           ,
           upon
           known
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Rules
           for
           the
           Regulation
           of
           it
           unto
           certain
           ends
           ,
           hath
           naturally
           a
           
             power
             inherent
             in
             it
          
           and
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           receive
           into
           its
           incorporation
           ,
           such
           as
           being
           meet
           for
           it
           ,
           do
           voluntarily
           offer
           themselves
           thereunto
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           reject
           ,
           or
           withhold
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           refuse
           to
           be
           Regulated
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           This
           power
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           Church
           essentially
           considered
           antecedently
           unto
           the
           enstating
           of
           Officers
           in
           it
           :
           By
           virtue
           of
           their
           
             mutual
             confederation
          
           they
           may
           receive
           into
           the
           privileges
           of
           the
           Society
           those
           that
           are
           meet
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           the
           same
           privileges
           from
           those
           that
           are
           unworthy
           .
           But
           in
           these
           actings
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           essentially
           considered
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           Authoritative
           Rule
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           meerly
           Doctrinal
           .
           There
           is
           in
           what
           it
           doth
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Persons
           whom
           they
           do
           receive
           or
           reject
           .
           But
           unto
           the
           Church
           as
           Organical
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Elders
           or
           Rulers
           instated
           in
           it
           according
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             peculiar
             Authority
          
           committed
           for
           those
           Acts
           of
           the
           Admission
           and
           Exclusion
           of
           Members
           .
           Unto
           this
           end
           is
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Rule
          
           committed
           unto
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           applied
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           THE
           Direction
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Rule
           and
           Law
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           unto
           his
           Glory
           and
           their
           own
           Edification
           .
           And
           all
           these
           things
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           these
           Four
           Heads
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Mutual
           ,
           Intense
           ,
           peculiar
           Love
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           exercised
           continually
           in
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Personal
             Holiness
          
           in
           Gracious
           Moral
           Obedience
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Vsefulness
           towards
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           towards
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           occasion
           and
           opportunity
           do
           require
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           
             due
             performance
          
           of
           all
           those
           Duties
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           owe
           mutually
           unto
           each
           other
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Place
           and
           Order
           which
           they
           hold
           and
           possess
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           About
           
           these
           things
           is
           Church-Rule
           to
           be
           exercised
           ;
           for
           they
           all
           belong
           unto
           the
           preservation
           of
           its
           Being
           ,
           and
           the
           attainment
           of
           its
           Ends.
           
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           HEREUNTO
           also
           belongs
           the
           
             disposal
             of
             the
             outward
             concernments
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             Assemblies
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           management
           of
           all
           that
           is
           performed
           in
           them
           ,
           
             that
             all
             things
             may
             be
             done
             Decently
             and
             in
             Order
             .
          
           The
           disposal
           of
           Times
           ,
           Seasons
           ,
           Places
           ,
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           managing
           all
           things
           in
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           the
           Regulation
           of
           Speeches
           and
           Actions
           ,
           the
           appointment
           of
           Seasons
           for
           extraordinary
           Duties
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           
             General
             Rules
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           things
           from
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           are
           Acts
           of
           Rule
           ,
           whose
           Right
           resides
           in
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THESE
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           what
           is
           the
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           
             that
             sort
             of
             Elders
          
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           placed
           by
           Christ
           for
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           ,
           considering
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           spoken
           before
           concerning
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Office
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Duty
           of
           Teaching-Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           now
           been
           added
           concerning
           its
           Rule
           in
           general
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           admire
           that
           any
           one
           Man
           should
           have
           such
           a
           confidence
           in
           his
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           himself
           
             meet
             and
             able
          
           for
           the
           Discharge
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           both
           sorts
           in
           the
           least
           Church
           of
           Christ
           that
           can
           well
           be
           supposed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           supposing
           more
           Teaching-Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           than
           one
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           are
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           equally
           bound
           to
           
             give
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           diverted
           from
           that
           Work
           by
           any
           inferior
           Duties
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           strength
           continually
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           at
           length
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           whose
           peculiar
           Office
           and
           Duty
           is
           to
           attend
           unto
           Rule
           with
           Diligence
           .
           And
           the
           Work
           of
           these
           Elders
           consists
           in
           the
           things
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THEY
           are
           joined
           unto
           the
           
             Teaching
             Elders
          
           in
           all
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           of
           Church-Power
           ,
           for
           the
           Rule
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           before
           declared
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           .
           Both
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           are
           joined
           and
           do
           concurr
           in
           the
           
             same
             Rule
          
           and
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           it
           ;
           one
           sort
           of
           
           them
           labouring
           also
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           .
           Of
           both
           sorts
           is
           the
           Presbytery
           or
           Eldership
           composed
           ,
           wherein
           resides
           all
           Church-Authority
           .
           And
           in
           this
           conjunction
           ,
           those
           of
           both
           sorts
           are
           every
           way
           equal
           ,
           determining
           all
           Acts
           of
           Rule
           by
           their
           common
           suffrage
           .
           This
           gives
           Order
           ,
           with
           a
           necessary
           representation
           of
           Authority
           ,
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Government
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THEY
           are
           in
           particular
           to
           attend
           unto
           all
           things
           wherein
           the
           
             Rule
             or
             Discipline
          
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           concerned
           ,
           with
           a
           due
           care
           that
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           be
           duly
           observed
           by
           and
           among
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Rule
           which
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           whatever
           be
           pretended
           unto
           the
           contrary
           .
           Whatever
           is
           set
           up
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           it
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           is
           foreign
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Church-Rule
           is
           a
           due
           care
           and
           provision
           ,
           that
           the
           Institutions
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           Commands
           and
           Appointments
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           duly
           observed
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           And
           hereof
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           we
           may
           give
           some
           instances
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           TO
           
             watch
             diligently
          
           over
           the
           ways
           ,
           walking
           and
           conversation
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           it
           be
           blameless
           ,
           without
           offence
           ,
           useful
           ,
           exemplary
           and
           in
           all
           things
           answering
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           profession
           which
           in
           the
           World
           they
           make
           thereof
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           observation
           which
           they
           so
           make
           ,
           in
           the
           watch
           wherein
           they
           are
           placed
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           charge
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           .
           And
           this
           are
           they
           to
           attend
           unto
           ,
           with
           Courage
           and
           Diligence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           TO
           watch
           against
           all
           risings
           or
           appearances
           of
           such
           differences
           and
           divisions
           on
           the
           account
           of
           things
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           Names
           ,
           Rights
           and
           Proprieties
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           are
           contrary
           unto
           that
           Love
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           requireth
           in
           a
           peculiar
           and
           eminent
           manner
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           .
           This
           he
           calls
           
             his
             own
             new
             Command
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           Authority
           requiring
           it
           ,
           his
           Example
           first
           illustrating
           it
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           peculiar
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           it
           which
           he
           revealed
           and
           taught
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           due
           observance
           of
           this
           
             Law
             of
             Love
          
           in
           it self
           and
           all
           its
           fruits
           ,
           with
           the
           Prevention
           ,
           
           Removal
           or
           Condemnation
           of
           all
           that
           is
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           which
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           doth
           principally
           consist
           .
           And
           considering
           the
           Weakness
           ,
           the
           Passions
           ,
           the
           Temptations
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           mutual
           Provocations
           and
           Exasperations
           that
           are
           apt
           to
           fall
           out
           even
           among
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           influence
           that
           Earthly
           occasions
           are
           apt
           to
           have
           upon
           their
           Minds
           ,
           the
           frowardness
           sometimes
           of
           Mens
           natural
           Tempers
           ;
           the
           attendance
           unto
           this
           one
           Duty
           or
           part
           of
           Rule
           ,
           requires
           the
           utmost
           diligence
           of
           them
           that
           are
           called
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           it
           is
           meerly
           either
           the
           want
           of
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Law
           and
           its
           Fruits
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           requires
           among
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           or
           an
           undervaluation
           of
           the
           Worth
           and
           Glory
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           inadvertency
           unto
           the
           causes
           of
           its
           decays
           ,
           and
           of
           breeches
           made
           in
           it
           ;
           or
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Care
           and
           Duties
           that
           are
           necessary
           unto
           its
           preservation
           ,
           that
           induce
           Men
           to
           judge
           that
           the
           Work
           of
           an
           especial
           Office
           is
           not
           required
           hereunto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THEIR
           Duty
           is
           to
           
             warn
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           of
           their
           especial
           Church-Duties
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           found
           negligent
           or
           wanting
           in
           them
           .
           There
           are
           
             especial
             Duties
          
           required
           respectively
           of
           all
           Church-Members
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           distinct
           Talents
           ,
           whether
           in
           things
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           received
           .
           Some
           are
           Rich
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           Poor
           ;
           some
           are
           Old
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           Young
           ;
           some
           in
           Peace
           ,
           some
           in
           Trouble
           ;
           some
           have
           received
           more
           
             spiritual
             Gifts
          
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           opportunities
           for
           their
           Exercise
           .
           It
           belongs
           unto
           the
           
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           all
           be
           Admonished
           ,
           Instructed
           ,
           and
           Exhorted
           to
           attend
           unto
           their
           respective
           Duties
           ;
           not
           only
           publickly
           in
           the
           
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           but
           personally
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           observation
           which
           those
           in
           Rule
           do
           make
           of
           their
           Forwardness
           or
           Remissness
           in
           them
           .
           In
           particular
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           instance
           ,
           Men
           are
           to
           be
           warned
           that
           they
           contribute
           unto
           the
           Necessities
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           other
           occasions
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           unto
           the
           Ability
           that
           God
           in
           his
           Providence
           hath
           intrusted
           them
           withal
           ;
           and
           to
           admonish
           them
           that
           are
           defective
           herein
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Recovery
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           measure
           as
           there
           may
           be
           an
           Equality
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.14
           .
           And
           all
           
           other
           Duties
           of
           an
           a-like
           nature
           are
           they
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THEY
           are
           to
           watch
           against
           the
           beginnings
           of
           any
           Church-Disorders
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           that
           infested
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           like
           sort
           ;
           with
           remissness
           as
           unto
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Duties
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           some
           are
           subject
           unto
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           intimates
           ,
           Heb.
           10.25
           .
           On
           the
           Constancy
           and
           Diligence
           of
           the
           Elders
           in
           this
           part
           of
           their
           Work
           and
           Duty
           ,
           the
           very
           Being
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           greatly
           depend
           .
           The
           want
           hereof
           hath
           opened
           a
           door
           unto
           all
           the
           Troubles
           ,
           Divisions
           and
           Schisms
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           invaded
           and
           perplexed
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           from
           within
           themselves
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           also
           have
           Decays
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Order
           insensibly
           prevailed
           in
           many
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           .
           First
           one
           grows
           remiss
           in
           attending
           unto
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           ;
           first
           to
           one
           degree
           ,
           then
           to
           another
           ,
           until
           the
           whole
           Lump
           be
           infected
           .
           A
           diligent
           watch
           over
           these
           things
           as
           to
           the
           beginnings
           of
           them
           in
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           will
           either
           heal
           and
           recover
           them
           that
           offend
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           
             warn
             others
          
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           Church
           from
           being
           either
           corrupted
           or
           defiled
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           
           Chap.
           12.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           IT
           belongs
           unto
           them
           also
           to
           
             visit
             the
             Sick
          
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           whose
           inward
           or
           outward
           conditions
           do
           expose
           them
           unto
           more
           than
           ordinary
           trials
           in
           their
           Sickness
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           Poor
           ,
           the
           Afflicted
           ,
           the
           Tempted
           in
           any
           kind
           .
           This
           in
           general
           is
           a
           
             moral
             Duty
          
           ,
           a
           Work
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           moreover
           a
           peculiar
           Church-Duty
           by
           virtue
           of
           Institution
           .
           And
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           Churches
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           may
           have
           all
           that
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Relief
           which
           is
           needful
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           useful
           to
           them
           in
           their
           Troubles
           and
           Distresses
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Duty
           were
           diligently
           attended
           unto
           by
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           would
           add
           much
           unto
           the
           Glory
           and
           Beauty
           of
           our
           Order
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           abiding
           reserve
           with
           Relief
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           them
           whose
           outward
           condition
           exposeth
           them
           to
           straits
           and
           sorrows
           in
           such
           a
           season
           .
        
         
           I
           ADD
           hereunto
           as
           a
           Duty
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           the
           
             visitation
             of
             those
             who
             suffer
             unto
             Restraint
             and
             Imprisonment
          
           upon
           
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Profession
           ,
           adherence
           unto
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           or
           the
           Discharge
           of
           any
           Pastoral
           or
           Office-Duties
           in
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           case
           wherewith
           we
           are
           not
           unacquainted
           ,
           nor
           are
           like
           so
           to
           be
           .
           Some
           look
           on
           this
           as
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           yet
           enjoy
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           their
           Opportunities
           and
           Abilities
           will
           allow
           them
           ,
           provided
           their
           discharge
           of
           it
           be
           useful
           unto
           those
           whom
           they
           visit
           ,
           and
           inoffensive
           unto
           others
           .
           But
           this
           Duty
           diligently
           attended
           unto
           by
           the
           Elders
           ,
           representing
           therein
           the
           care
           and
           love
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           Christ
           himself
           unto
           his
           Prisoners
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Spring
           of
           Relief
           and
           Comfort
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Elders
           may
           the
           Church
           be
           acquainted
           what
           yet
           is
           required
           of
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           on
           their
           account
           .
           The
           care
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Churches
          
           herein
           was
           most
           eminent
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           IT
           belongs
           unto
           them
           and
           their
           Office
           ,
           to
           advise
           with
           and
           give
           direction
           unto
           the
           Deacons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           making
           Provision
           and
           Distribution
           of
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           Relief
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
           The
           Office
           of
           the
           Deacons
           is
           principally
           Executive
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
           Inquisition
           into
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           with
           the
           warning
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           Liberality
           for
           their
           Supply
           ,
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Elders
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           WHEN
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           such
           ,
           through
           Suffering
           ,
           Persecution
           and
           Affliction
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Poor
             be
             multiplied
             among
             them
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Church
           it self
           is
           not
           able
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           Relief
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           if
           any
           Supply
           be
           sent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           love
           and
           bounty
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           deposited
           with
           
             these
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           disposed
           according
           to
           their
           advice
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Act.
           11.30
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           IT
           is
           also
           their
           Duty
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           advantage
           which
           they
           have
           by
           their
           peculiar
           inspection
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           their
           ways
           and
           their
           walking
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Pastors
           or
           Teaching-Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           
             State
             of
             the
             Flock
          
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           singular
           use
           unto
           them
           for
           their
           Direction
           in
           the
           present
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           He
           who
           makes
           it
           not
           his
           business
           to
           
             know
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
          
           which
           he
           ministers
           unto
           in
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           their
           Judgment
           
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           their
           Temptations
           and
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           applies
           not
           himself
           in
           his
           Ministry
           to
           search
           out
           what
           is
           necessary
           and
           useful
           unto
           their
           Edification
           ;
           he
           fights
           uncertainly
           in
           his
           whole
           Work
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           
             beating
             the
             Air.
          
           But
           ,
           whereas
           their
           obligation
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           confines
           them
           much
           unto
           a
           retirement
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           they
           cannot
           by
           themselves
           obtain
           that
           Acquaintance
           with
           the
           whole
           Flock
           ,
           but
           that
           others
           may
           greatly
           assist
           therein
           from
           their
           daily
           Inspection
           ,
           Converse
           and
           Observation
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           AND
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           
             meet
             and
             consult
             with
             the
             Teaching-Elders
             ,
          
           about
           such
           things
           of
           importance
           ,
           as
           are
           to
           be
           proposed
           in
           and
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           its
           consent
           and
           compliance
           .
           Hence
           ,
           nothing
           crude
           or
           indigested
           ,
           nothing
           unsuited
           to
           the
           sence
           and
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           at
           any
           time
           be
           proposed
           therein
           ,
           so
           to
           give
           occasion
           unto
           contests
           or
           janglings
           ,
           disputes
           contrary
           unto
           Order
           or
           Decency
           ;
           but
           all
           things
           may
           be
           preserved
           in
           a
           due
           regard
           unto
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Rulers
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           TO
           take
           care
           of
           the
           due
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           imposed
           on
           by
           any
           Diotrephes
           in
           Office
           ,
           or
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           IT
           is
           incumbent
           on
           them
           in
           times
           of
           Difficulties
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           to
           
             consult
             together
             with
             the
             other
             Elders
          
           concerning
           all
           those
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           present
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           their
           preservation
           from
           violence
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           will
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           WHEREAS
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           oft-times
           is
           but
           One
           
             Teaching-Elder
             ,
             Pastor
          
           or
           Teacher
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           upon
           his
           Death
           or
           Removal
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           
             these
             Elders
          
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           Church
           in
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ;
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           continuation
           of
           its
           Assemblies
           ;
           to
           prevent
           Irregularities
           in
           any
           Persons
           or
           Parties
           among
           them
           ;
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           to
           direct
           and
           guide
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Call
           and
           Choice
           of
           some
           other
           meet
           Person
           or
           Persons
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           deceased
           or
           removed
           .
        
         
           THESE
           
             few
             instances
          
           have
           I
           given
           of
           the
           Work
           and
           Duty
           of
           Ruling
           Elders
           .
           They
           are
           all
           of
           them
           such
           as
           deserve
           a
           greater
           enlargement
           in
           their
           Declaration
           and
           Confirmation
           ,
           
           than
           I
           can
           here
           afford
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           sundry
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           especially
           with
           respect
           unto
           Communion
           with
           other
           Churches
           and
           Synods
           :
           But
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           is
           sufficient
           unto
           my
           present
           purpose
           .
           And
           to
           manifest
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           the
           ensuing
           Observations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           ALL
           the
           things
           insisted
           on
           ,
           do
           undoubtedly
           and
           unquestionably
           belong
           unto
           the
           Rule
           and
           Order
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           There
           is
           no
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           liable
           unto
           any
           just
           Exception
           from
           them
           by
           whom
           all
           Church
           Order
           is
           not
           dispised
           .
           Wherefore
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Defect
           in
           them
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Church
           it self
           is
           defective
           as
           unto
           its
           own
           Edification
           .
           And
           where
           this
           Defect
           is
           great
           ,
           in
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Beauty
           ,
           no
           Glory
           ,
           no
           Order
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           outward
           shew
           and
           appearance
           of
           them
           .
           And
           that
           all
           these
           things
           do
           belong
           unto
           the
           Duty
           of
           these
           Elders
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           Proof
           nor
           Confirmation
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           all
           undoubtedly
           and
           unquestionably
           belong
           unto
           that
           Rule
           and
           Order
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           unto
           ,
           both
           in
           general
           and
           particular
           .
           For
           all
           the
           things
           which
           belong
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           committed
           to
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           a
           vain
           Apprehension
           to
           suppose
           that
           
             one
             or
             two
             Teaching
             Officers
          
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           obliged
           
             to
             give
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             labour
             with
             all
             their
             might
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             preach
             in
             and
             out
             of
             season
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           on
           all
           opportunities
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           
             Convince
             Gain-sayers
          
           by
           Word
           and
           Writing
           ,
           pleading
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           to
           assist
           and
           guide
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           ,
           under
           their
           Temptations
           and
           Desertions
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           Duties
           ,
           in
           part
           spoken
           to
           before
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           
             take
             Care
             of
          
           ,
           and
           
             attend
             with
             Diligence
             unto
          
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           do
           evidently
           belong
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Churches
           at
           this
           day
           
             do
             live
             on
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           which
           they
           greatly
           value
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           little
           sensible
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Love
           and
           Care
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Institution
           of
           this
           Rule
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           are
           
           partakers
           of
           the
           Benefits
           of
           it
           unto
           their
           Edification
           .
           And
           the
           supply
           which
           many
           have
           made
           hitherto
           herein
           ,
           by
           persons
           either
           unacquainted
           with
           their
           Duty
           ,
           or
           insensible
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           or
           cold
           if
           not
           negligent
           in
           their
           Work
           ,
           doth
           not
           answer
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Institution
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Government
          
           and
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           lost
           in
           most
           Churches
           .
           And
           it
           is
           both
           vainly
           and
           presumptuously
           pleaded
           ,
           to
           give
           countenance
           unto
           a
           neglect
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           that
           some
           Churches
           do
           walk
           in
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           are
           Edified
           without
           it
           ;
           supplying
           some
           defects
           by
           the
           
             prudent
             Aid
          
           of
           some
           Members
           of
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           preference
           of
           our
           own
           Wisdom
           unto
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           at
           best
           an
           unwillingness
           to
           make
           a
           venture
           on
           the
           warranty
           of
           his
           Rule
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           disadvantages
           that
           may
           ensue
           thereon
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           WHEREAS
           sundry
           of
           the
           Duties
           before-mentioned
           ,
           are
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ,
           required
           of
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           ,
           without
           any
           especial
           Obligation
           to
           attend
           unto
           them
           
             with
             Diligence
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             them
             ,
          
           or
           power
           to
           Exercise
           any
           Authority
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           from
           under
           the
           Office-Care
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           is
           to
           let
           in
           Confusson
           and
           Disorder
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gradually
           to
           remove
           the
           whole
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           many
           Churches
           already
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           therefore
           Evident
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Purity
           ,
           nor
           the
           Order
           ,
           nor
           the
           Beauty
           or
           Glory
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           Representation
           of
           his
           own
           Majesty
           and
           Authority
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           be
           long
           preserved
           without
           a
           
             Multiplication
             of
             Elders
          
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           respective
           Members
           ,
           for
           their
           Rule
           and
           Guidance
           .
           And
           for
           want
           hereof
           have
           Churches
           of
           old
           and
           of
           late
           ,
           either
           degenerated
           into
           Anarchy
           and
           Confusion
           ,
           their
           
             self
             Rule
          
           being
           managed
           with
           vain
           Disputes
           and
           Janglings
           ,
           unto
           their
           Division
           and
           Ruine
           ;
           or
           else
           given
           up
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Domination
           of
           some
           
             Prelatical
             Teachers
          
           ,
           to
           Rule
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           proved
           the
           bane
           and
           poison
           
           of
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           and
           must
           do
           so
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           Order
           for
           the
           Future
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           of
           DEACONS
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             Original
             Institution
             ,
             Nature
          
           and
           Vse
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           Deacons
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           need
           not
           much
           insist
           upon
           them
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           treat
           of
           the
           Name
           which
           is
           common
           unto
           any
           kind
           of
           Ministry
           Civil
           or
           Sacred
           ;
           but
           speak
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           appropriated
           unto
           that
           especial
           Work
           for
           which
           this
           Office
           was
           ordained
           .
        
         
           The
           remote
           foundation
           of
           it
           lieth
           in
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             The
             poor
             you
             have
             always
             with
             you
             ,
          
           Joh.
           12.8
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           only
           foretel
           ,
           That
           such
           there
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           recommends
           the
           care
           of
           
             them
             who
             should
             be
             so
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           he
           maketh
           use
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           15.11
           .
           
             For
             the
             poor
             shall
             never
             cease
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             therefore
             I
             command
             thee
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             open
             thy
             hand
             wide
             unto
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             to
             thy
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             needy
             .
          
           This
           Legal
           Institution
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           doth
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           by
           his
           Authority
           transferr
           and
           translate
           unto
           the
           use
           of
           Gospel
           Churches
           among
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           AND
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Avarice
           began
           to
           attempt
           their
           Advantage
           on
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           Provision
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           which
           they
           afterwards
           effected
           unto
           their
           safety
           .
           For
           on
           the
           pretence
           hereof
           ,
           Judas
           immediately
           condemned
           an
           
             eminent
             Duty
          
           towards
           the
           
             person
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           containing
           a
           cost
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           better
           laid
           out
           in
           Provision
           for
           the
           Poor
           :
           The
           Ointment
           poured
           on
           our
           Saviour
           he
           thought
           might
           have
           been
           sold
           for
           
             Three
             hundred
             pence
          
           (
           it
           may
           be
           about
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           Pound
           )
           and
           given
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           
             But
             this
             he
             said
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             cared
             for
             the
             
             Poor
             but
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Thief
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Bag
          
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           he
           could
           have
           made
           a
           good
           prey
           unto
           himself
           ,
           Joh.
           12.6
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           although
           Judas
           malitiously
           began
           this
           murmuring
           ;
           yet
           at
           last
           some
           of
           the
           
             other
             Disciples
          
           were
           too
           credulous
           of
           his
           insinuation
           ,
           seeing
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           ,
           ascribe
           it
           to
           them
           also
           .
           But
           the
           same
           pretence
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           in
           following
           Ages
           was
           turned
           unto
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           of
           
             Hypocrisy
             and
             Covetousness
          
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           under
           this
           pretence
           of
           
             providing
             for
             the
             Poor
          
           ,
           the
           
             Thieves
             who
             had
             got
             the
             Bag
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           Ruling
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Priests
             ,
             Friars
          
           and
           Monks
           who
           served
           them
           ,
           allowed
           Men
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           important
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           towards
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           would
           
             give
             all
             that
             they
             had
             to
             the
             Poor
          
           ;
           not
           that
           they
           cared
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           but
           because
           
             they
             were
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Bag
          
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           they
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Nations
           professing
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           This
           was
           their
           compliance
           with
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           they
           equally
           made
           use
           of
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Office
           was
           farther
           raised
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           
             among
             the
             Poor
          
           .
           Many
           of
           them
           who
           first
           received
           it
           ,
           were
           of
           that
           state
           and
           condition
           as
           the
           Scripture
           every
           where
           testifieth
           .
           
             The
             Poor
             are
             Evangelized
             ,
             Matth.
          
           11.5
           .
           
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Jam.
          
           2.5
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           in
           the
           
             First
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           where
           the
           Provision
           for
           them
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Graces
           and
           Duties
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           days
           .
           And
           this
           way
           became
           the
           
             Original
             Propagation
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           it
           was
           made
           manifest
           thereby
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Profession
           of
           it
           was
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           Worldly
           Design
           or
           Advantage
           ;
           God
           also
           declared
           therein
           of
           how
           little
           esteem
           with
           him
           the
           Riches
           of
           this
           World
           are
           ;
           and
           also
           Provision
           was
           made
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Rich
           in
           their
           Supply
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           whereby
           they
           may
           Glorify
           God
           with
           their
           Substance
           .
           And
           it
           were
           well
           if
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           them
           would
           wisely
           consider
           how
           eminent
           is
           this
           Grace
           ,
           how
           excellent
           is
           this
           Duty
           ,
           of
           
             making
             Provision
             for
             the
             Poor
          
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           and
           Honour
           
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           concerned
           herein
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           is
           looked
           on
           as
           an
           
             ordinary
             Work
          
           to
           be
           performed
           transiently
           and
           curiously
           ,
           scarce
           deserving
           any
           of
           the
           time
           which
           is
           allotted
           unto
           the
           Churches
           publick
           Service
           and
           Duties
           ,
           it
           is
           indeed
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Duties
           of
           Christian
           Societies
           ,
           wherein
           the
           principal
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Evangelical
             Grace
          
           ,
           namely
           Love
           ,
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           THE
           care
           of
           making
           Provision
           for
           the
           Poor
           being
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           an
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           naturally
           incumbent
           on
           them
           who
           were
           the
           
             First
             only
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           
             Deacons
             ,
             Act.
          
           6.
           
           The
           whole
           Work
           and
           Care
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           attend
           unto
           the
           whole
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           in
           any
           manner
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           they
           gave
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           mostly
           unto
           those
           parts
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           which
           were
           incomparably
           more
           excellent
           and
           necessary
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           namely
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ;
           there
           was
           such
           a
           defect
           in
           this
           other
           part
           of
           ministration
           unto
           the
           Poor
           ,
           as
           must
           unavoidably
           accompany
           the
           actings
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           apply
           it self
           constantly
           unto
           things
           of
           diverse
           natures
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           hereon
           those
           who
           were
           concerned
           quickly
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           expressed
           their
           resentment
           of
           a
           neglect
           in
           somewhat
           an
           undue
           Order
           ;
           there
           was
           
             a
             murmuring
             about
             it
          
           ,
           Ver.
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           hereon
           declared
           that
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           the
           
             Word
             and
             Prayer
          
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           for
           them
           constantly
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
           Afterwards
           indeed
           Men
           began
           to
           think
           that
           they
           could
           do
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           themselves
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           when
           they
           began
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Apostles
           chose
           ,
           as
           their
           Duty
           ,
           the
           Work
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           would
           and
           ought
           entirely
           give
           up
           themselves
           unto
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           Work
           would
           deposite
           the
           care
           of
           other
           things
           on
           other
           hands
           ;
           they
           are
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Successors
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           lay
           aside
           that
           Work
           which
           they
           determined
           to
           belong
           unto
           them
           principally
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           apply
           themselves
           unto
           any
           thing
           else
           whatever
           .
        
         
         
           YET
           did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           hereon
           utterly
           forgo
           the
           care
           of
           
             providing
             for
             the
             Poor
          
           which
           being
           originally
           committed
           unto
           them
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           
             divest
             themselves
          
           wholly
           of
           it
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           they
           provided
           such
           assistance
           in
           the
           Work
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           the
           future
           it
           might
           require
           no
           more
           of
           their
           time
           or
           pains
           but
           what
           they
           should
           spare
           from
           their
           principal
           Employment
           .
           And
           the
           same
           care
           is
           still
           incumbent
           on
           the
           
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           doth
           not
           interfere
           with
           their
           principal
           Work
           and
           Duty
           ,
           from
           which
           those
           who
           understand
           it
           aright
           ,
           can
           spare
           but
           little
           of
           their
           time
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           HEREON
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           under
           whose
           Infallible
           Guidance
           they
           were
           in
           all
           the
           general
           concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Instituted
           the
           
             Office
             of
             Deacons
          
           ,
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           necessary
           and
           important
           Duty
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           attend
           unto
           themselves
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           had
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           committed
           the
           
             care
             of
             the
             Poor
             unto
             the
             Disciples
             ,
          
           there
           was
           now
           a
           declaration
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ,
           in
           
             what
             way
          
           and
           by
           what
           means
           he
           would
           have
           them
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           AND
           it
           was
           the
           
             Institution
             of
             a
             new
             Office
          
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           present
           supply
           in
           a
           
             Work
             of
             Business
          
           which
           they
           designed
           .
           For
           the
           limitation
           of
           an
           especial
           Ecclesiastical
           Work
           ,
           with
           the
           Designation
           of
           Persons
           unto
           that
           Work
           ,
           with
           Authority
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           
             set
             over
             this
             business
          
           )
           with
           a
           separation
           unto
           it
           ,
           do
           compleatly
           constitute
           
             an
             Office
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           required
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           BUT
           whereas
           there
           are
           three
           things
           that
           concurr
           and
           are
           required
           unto
           the
           
             ministration
             unto
             the
             Poor
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Love
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Bounty
           and
           Benevolence
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           contribution
           unto
           that
           ministration
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           care
           and
           oversight
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           
             actual
             Exercise
          
           and
           Application
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           last
           only
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           the
           first
           are
           discharged
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           first
           is
           both
           a
           Duty
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           moral
           part
           
           enforced
           by
           many
           especial
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           nothing
           can
           absolve
           Men
           from
           their
           obligation
           thereunto
           .
           The
           Office
           and
           Work
           of
           the
           Deacons
           is
           to
           excite
           ,
           direct
           and
           help
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Grace
           ,
           and
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duty
           therein
           incumbent
           on
           them
           .
           Nor
           is
           any
           Man
           ,
           by
           the
           entrusting
           a
           due
           proportion
           of
           his
           good
           things
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Deacons
           for
           its
           distribution
           ,
           absolved
           thereby
           from
           his
           own
           
             personal
             discharge
          
           of
           it
           also
           .
           For
           it
           being
           a
           moral
           Duty
           required
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           it
           receiveth
           peculiar
           obligations
           unto
           a
           present
           exercise
           by
           such
           Circumstances
           as
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           do
           suggest
           :
           The
           care
           also
           of
           the
           whole
           Work
           is
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           still
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           only
           the
           ordinary
           Execution
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           Deacons
           .
        
         
           NOR
           was
           this
           a
           
             Temporary
             Institution
          
           for
           that
           season
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Officers
           appointed
           Extraordinary
           ;
           but
           was
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           Church
           throughout
           all
           Generations
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             Work
             it self
          
           ,
           as
           a
           distinct
           work
           of
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           never
           to
           cease
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           abide
           for
           ever
           ;
           
             The
             Poor
             you
             shall
             have
             always
             with
             you
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             Reason
             of
             its
             Institution
          
           is
           perpetual
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           are
           not
           sufficient
           in
           themselves
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           
             Praying
             ,
             Preaching
          
           ,
           and
           
             this
             Ministration
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           They
           are
           afterwards
           not
           only
           in
           this
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           reckoned
           among
           the
           
             fixed
             Officers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Phil.
           1.1
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           Direction
           is
           given
           for
           their
           Continuation
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           with
           a
           prescription
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           person
           to
           be
           Chosen
           and
           called
           into
           this
           Office
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.8
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           (
           5.
           )
           The
           way
           of
           their
           Call
           is
           directed
           ,
           and
           an
           Office
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             be
             first
             proved
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             use
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Deacon
             .
          
           (
           6.
           )
           A
           Promise
           of
           Acceptance
           is
           annexed
           unto
           the
           diligent
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           Vers.
           13.
           
        
         
           HENCE
           those
           who
           afterward
           utterly
           perverted
           all
           Church
           Order
           ,
           taking
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           work
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           End
           alone
           ,
           their
           Office
           was
           Instituted
           
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           assigning
           other
           Work
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           are
           not
           called
           nor
           appointed
           ;
           yet
           thought
           meet
           to
           continue
           the
           Name
           and
           the
           pretence
           of
           such
           an
           Office
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           evident
           Institution
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           a
           Continuation
           .
           And
           whereas
           when
           all
           things
           were
           swelling
           with
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           sort
           of
           its
           Officers
           contenting
           themselves
           with
           their
           Primitive
           Institution
           ;
           but
           striving
           by
           various
           degrees
           to
           some-what
           in
           Name
           and
           Thing
           ,
           that
           was
           high
           and
           a-loft
           ,
           there
           arose
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           this
           Office
           the
           Meteor
           of
           an
           Archdeacon
           ,
           with
           strange
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           many
           Ages
           :
           But
           this
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ;
           whereunto
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           nor
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           do
           give
           the
           least
           countenance
           .
           But
           some
           think
           it
           not
           inconvenient
           even
           to
           
             sport
             themselves
          
           in
           matter
           of
           Church
           Order
           and
           Constitutions
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Office
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           is
           an
           Office
           of
           service
           ,
           which
           gives
           not
           any
           Authority
           or
           Power
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           being
           an
           Office
           ,
           it
           gives
           Authority
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           special
           Work
           of
           it
           under
           a
           general
           notion
           of
           Authority
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Right
           to
           attend
           unto
           it
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           thereunto
           .
           But
           this
           Right
           is
           confined
           unto
           the
           particular
           Church
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           .
           Of
           the
           Members
           of
           that
           Church
           are
           they
           to
           make
           their
           Collections
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Members
           of
           that
           Church
           are
           they
           to
           Administer
           .
           
             Extraordinary
             Collections
          
           from
           ,
           or
           for
           other
           Churches
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           made
           and
           disposed
           by
           the
           
             Elders
             ,
             Acts
          
           11.30
           .
        
         
           WHEREAS
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           this
           Office
           was
           in
           general
           to
           free
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Churches
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           from
           Avocations
           by
           outward
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           wherein
           the
           Church
           is
           concerned
           ;
           it
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Deacons
           not
           only
           to
           take
           care
           of
           and
           provide
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           but
           to
           manage
           all
           other
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           providing
           for
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           of
           the
           Elements
           for
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           of
           Keeping
           ,
           Collecting
           and
           Disposing
           of
           the
           
             Stock
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           its
           Officers
           ,
           and
           incidencies
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Trouble
           or
           
           Persecution
           .
           Hereon
           are
           they
           obliged
           to
           attend
           the
           Elders
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           perform
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           receive
           directions
           from
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           until
           the
           Avarice
           and
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Superior
           Clergy
           enclosed
           all
           
             Alms
             and
             Donations
          
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           the
           Beginning
           and
           Progress
           whereof
           is
           excellently
           described
           and
           traced
           by
           
             Paulus
             Sharpius
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           
             matters
             Beneficiary
          
           .
        
         
           THAT
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Poor
           which
           they
           are
           to
           distribute
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           collected
           by
           the
           
             voluntary
             Contributions
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           ordinarily
           every
           
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
          
           ,
           and
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           this
           Contribution
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           a
           way
           of
           Bounty
           ,
           not
           sparingly
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           9.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           a
           way
           of
           Equality
           ,
           as
           unto
           Mens
           Abilities
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.13
           ,
           14.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           With
           respect
           unto
           present
           Successes
           and
           Thriving
           in
           Affairs
           ,
           whereof
           a
           Portion
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ;
           
             as
             God
             hath
             prospered
             him
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.2
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           With
           willingness
           and
           freedom
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.12
           .
           Chap.
           7.
           
           Wherefore
           it
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Deacons
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           acquaint
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           present
           necessity
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           stir
           up
           the
           particular
           Members
           of
           it
           unto
           a
           free
           Contribution
           according
           unto
           their
           Ability
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           admonish
           those
           that
           are
           negligent
           herein
           ,
           who
           give
           not
           according
           to
           their
           porportion
           ;
           and
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           those
           who
           persist
           in
           a
           neglect
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           THE
           consideration
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Poor
           unto
           whom
           the
           Contributions
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           be
           ministred
           ,
           belongs
           unto
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office.
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           they
           are
           
             Poor
             indeed
          
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           pretend
           themselves
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           advantage
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           are
           the
           Degrees
           of
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Relations
           and
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           suitable
           Supplies
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           in
           other
           things
           they
           walk
           according
           unto
           Rule
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           In
           particular
           that
           they
           
             Work
             and
             Labour
          
           according
           to
           their
           Ability
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           will
           not
           labour
           must
           not
           eat
           at
           the
           publick
           Charge
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           To
           Comfort
           ,
           Counsel
           and
           Exhort
           them
           unto
           Patience
           ,
           Submission
           ,
           Contentment
           with
           
           their
           Condition
           ,
           and
           Thankfulness
           ;
           all
           which
           might
           be
           enlarged
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           obvious
           .
        
         
           THE
           Qualifications
           of
           Persons
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           are
           distinctly
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Upon
           the
           Trial
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Approbation
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           these
           Qualifications
           ,
           their
           Call
           to
           this
           Office
           consists
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           the
           
             choice
             of
             the
          
           Church
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           a
           separation
           unto
           it
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           Act.
           6.3
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           the
           Adjuncts
           of
           their
           ministration
           are
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Mercy
           to
           represent
           the
           tenderness
           of
           Christ
           towards
           the
           Poor
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Cheerfulness
           to
           relieve
           the
           Spirits
           of
           them
           that
           receive
           against
           thoughts
           of
           being
           troublesome
           and
           burdensome
           to
           others
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Diligence
           and
           Faithfulness
           by
           which
           they
           
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             Degree
             ,
             and
             great
             boldness
             in
             the
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           remains
           only
           that
           we
           enquire
           into
           some
           few
           things
           relating
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           called
           unto
           it
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           WHAT
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           where
           he
           affirms
           ,
           that
           the
           Deacons
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.13
           .
           
             Do
             purchase
          
           or
           procure
           
             unto
             themselves
             a
             good
             Degree
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           a
           Step
           ,
           a
           Degree
           ,
           a
           Seat
           a
           little
           Exalted
           ,
           and
           Metaphorically
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           denote
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           .
           This
           
             good
             Degree
          
           ,
           which
           Deacons
           may
           obtain
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           most
           the
           Office
           of
           Presbytery
           .
           This
           they
           shall
           be
           promoted
           unto
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           From
           Deacons
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           Presbyters
           .
           I
           cannot
           comply
           with
           this
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Words
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Office
           of
           Presbytery
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             good
             Work
          
           ,
           no
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             good
             Degree
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           difference
           between
           a
           Deacon
           and
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           not
           in
           Degree
           ,
           but
           in
           Order
           .
           A
           Deacon
           made
           a
           Presbyter
           is
           not
           advanced
           unto
           a
           further
           Degree
           in
           his
           own
           Order
           ;
           but
           leaves
           it
           for
           another
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           diligent
           discharge
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           due
           preparation
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           an
           hinderance
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           lies
           wholly
           in
           the
           providing
           and
           disposal
           of
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           in
           a
           serving
           of
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           those
           private
           of
           the
           Poor
           :
           But
           
             preparation
             for
             the
             Ministry
          
           consists
           in
           a
           Mans
           giving
           himself
           unto
           Study
           ,
           Prayer
           and
           Meditation
           .
        
         
         
           I
           SHALL
           only
           give
           my
           conjecture
           on
           the
           Words
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           have
           respect
           unto
           Church-Order
           ,
           with
           Decency
           therein
           ,
           in
           both
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           
             shall
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             a
             good
             Degree
             ,
             and
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Seat
           raised
           in
           an
           Assembly
           to
           hear
           or
           speak
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Schol.
           on
           
             Sophoc
             .
             Oed.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             place
             where
             the
             Assembly
          
           (
           or
           Church
           )
           
             met
             ,
             was
             divided
             round
             about
             with
             Seats
             in
             Degrees
             ,
             some
             above
             others
             ,
             where
             all
             that
             met
             might
             without
             trouble
             hear
             him
             that
             stood
             in
             the
             midst
             as
             they
             sate
             .
          
           And
           countenance
           is
           given
           hereunto
           by
           what
           is
           observed
           concerning
           the
           custom
           of
           
             sitting
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogues
          
           .
           So
           
             Ambrose
             ;
             Traditio
             est
             Synagogae
             ,
             ut
             sedentes
             disputarent
             ,
             Siniores
             dignitate
             in
             Cathedris
             ,
             subsequentes
             in
             subselliis
             ,
             novissimi
             in
             pavimento
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Tradition
             or
             Order
             of
             the
             Synogogue
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             in
             Dignity
          
           (
           or
           Office
           )
           
             should
             discourse
             sitting
             in
             Chairs
             ;
             the
             next
             Order
             on
             Forms
             or
             Benches
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             on
             the
             Floor
             .
          
           So
           speaks
           Philo
           before
           him
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             when
             we
             meet
             in
             sacred
             places
             ,
          
           places
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           
             the
             younger
             sort
             according
             to
             their
             Quality
             sit
             in
             Orders
             under
             the
             Elders
             .
          
           And
           this
           James
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           respect
           unto
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Jews
          
           .
           For
           reproving
           their
           partiality
           in
           accepting
           of
           Mens
           Persons
           ,
           preferring
           the
           Rich
           immoderately
           before
           the
           Poor
           ,
           he
           instanceth
           in
           their
           disposing
           of
           them
           unto
           Seats
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           .
           
             They
             said
             unto
             the
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sit
             thou
             here
             in
             a
             good
             place
          
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             best
             degree
          
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           
             stand
             thou
             there
          
           on
           the
           floor
           ,
           
             or
             sit
             at
             my
             foot-stool
          
           ,
           without
           respect
           unto
           those
           other
           Qualifications
           whereby
           they
           were
           to
           be
           distinguished
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           having
           respect
           unto
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           intended
           ,
           may
           signifie
           no
           more
           but
           a
           
             place
             of
             some
             eminency
             in
             the
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
          
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           such
           Deacons
           ,
           where
           with
           boldness
           and
           confidence
           they
           may
           assist
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
         
           IF
           any
           shall
           rather
           think
           that
           both
           of
           the
           Expressions
           do
           signify
           an
           
             encrease
             in
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           certain
           consequence
           of
           Mens
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           many
           Deacons
           of
           old
           were
           eminent
           unto
           Martyrdom
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           contend
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHEREAS
           there
           are
           Qualifications
           expresly
           required
           in
           the
           
             Wives
             of
             Deacons
          
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           be
           
             grave
             ,
             not
             slanderers
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.12
           .
           which
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           before
           their
           call
           to
           Office
           ;
           supposing
           that
           any
           of
           them
           do
           fall
           from
           the
           Faith
           as
           becoming
           
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           or
           Quakers
           ,
           whether
           their
           Husbands
           may
           be
           continued
           in
           their
           Office
           ?
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           HE
           who
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           faithfully
           dischargeth
           his
           Office
           ,
           may
           be
           continued
           therein
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           his
           Wife
           should
           be
           actually
           Excommunicated
           out
           of
           the
           
             Church
             .
             Every
             One
             of
             us
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             himself
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           rejects
           us
           not
           for
           what
           we
           cannot
           remedy
           .
           The
           sinning
           Person
           shall
           bear
           his
           own
           judgment
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Such
           an
           one
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Authority
           as
           an
           Husband
           ,
           that
           as
           little
           offence
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           when
           she
           loseth
           the
           qualification
           of
           
             not
             being
             a
             slanderer
          
           ,
           which
           is
           inseparable
           from
           such
           Apostates
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             MAY
             a
             Deacon
             be
             dismissed
             from
             his
             Office
             wholly
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             solemnly
             set
             apart
             unto
             it
             by
             Prayer
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           THE
           very
           end
           of
           the
           Office
           being
           only
           the
           
             convenience
             of
             the
             Church
          
           and
           its
           accommodation
           ,
           the
           continuation
           of
           Men
           in
           this
           Office
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           at
           any
           time
           stand
           not
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Person
           ,
           they
           may
           ,
           upon
           his
           desire
           ,
           discharge
           him
           of
           his
           Office.
           (
           2.
           )
           Things
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           with
           Men
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           outward
           circumstances
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           either
           their
           Persons
           in
           Bodily
           Distempers
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           or
           their
           Condition
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           any
           longer
           to
           attend
           unto
           the
           due
           discharge
           of
           this
           Office
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           released
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           A
           Man
           may
           be
           solemnly
           set
           apart
           unto
           a
           Work
           and
           Duty
           by
           Prayer
           
             for
             a
             limited
             Season
          
           ,
           suppose
           for
           a
           year
           only
           ;
           wherefore
           this
           doth
           not
           hinder
           but
           that
           a
           Man
           on
           just
           Reasons
           may
           be
           dismissed
           
           at
           any
           time
           from
           his
           Office
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           so
           set
           apart
           unto
           it
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           A
           Deacon
           by
           unfaithfulness
           and
           other
           offences
           ,
           may
           forfeit
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           be
           justly
           excluded
           from
           it
           ,
           losing
           all
           his
           Right
           unto
           it
           and
           Interest
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           on
           just
           Reasons
           may
           be
           dismissed
           wholly
           from
           it
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           For
           any
           one
           to
           
             desert
             his
             Office
          
           
           through
           forwardness
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           sloth
           or
           negligence
           ,
           is
           an
           offence
           and
           scandal
           which
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           He
           who
           desires
           a
           dismission
           from
           his
           Office
           ,
           ought
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           desires
           and
           the
           Reasons
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministry
           which
           he
           held
           may
           be
           duly
           supplied
           ,
           and
           love
           continued
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             HOW
             many
          
           Deacons
           
             may
             there
             be
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           AS
           many
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           that
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           be
           at
           all
           times
           encreased
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           require
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           meet
           that
           there
           should
           always
           be
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Poor
           be
           neglected
           in
           the
           daily
           Ministration
           ,
           nor
           the
           Work
           be
           made
           burdensome
           unto
           themselves
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             WHAT
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Deacons
             towards
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           WHEREAS
           the
           care
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           all
           its
           concernments
           is
           principally
           committed
           unto
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Deacons
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           
             acquaint
             them
          
           from
           time
           to
           time
           with
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           falls
           under
           their
           Inspection
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           seek
           and
           take
           their
           Advice
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           importance
           relating
           unto
           their
           Office.
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           be
           assisting
           unto
           them
           in
           all
           the
           outward
           concerns
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             MAY
             Deacons
             Preach
             the
             Word
             and
             Baptize
             authoritatively
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Office
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans.
           (
           1.
           )
           THE
           Deacons
           ,
           whose
           Office
           is
           instituted
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           and
           whose
           Qualifications
           are
           fixed
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           have
           no
           call
           unto
           ,
           or
           
             Ministerial
             Power
          
           in
           these
           things
           .
           The
           limitation
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           Work
           and
           Power
           ,
           is
           so
           express
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           any
           debate
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Persons
           once
           called
           unto
           this
           Office
           ,
           might
           of
           old
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           may
           at
           present
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           
           be
           called
           unto
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           not
           then
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           now
           authorized
           thereunto
           by
           vrtue
           of
           this
           Office.
           (
           3.
           )
           If
           a
           
             new
             Office
          
           be
           erected
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Deacons
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           will
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           erected
           ,
           to
           Assign
           what
           Power
           unto
           it
           they
           please
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           EXCOMMVNICATION
           .
        
         
           THE
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           its
           Members
           (
           for
           it
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           
             with
             them
             that
             are
             without
          
           )
           may
           be
           referred
           unto
           Three
           Heads
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Admission
           of
           Members
           into
           its
           Society
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Rule
           and
           Edification
           of
           them
           that
           belong
           unto
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Exclusion
           out
           of
           its
           Society
           of
           such
           as
           obstinately
           refuse
           to
           live
           and
           walk
           according
           unto
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           of
           it
           .
           And
           these
           things
           belong
           essentially
           and
           inseparably
           unto
           every
           free
           Society
           ,
           and
           are
           comprehensive
           of
           all
           Church-Power
           whatever
           .
        
         
           THE
           Second
           of
           these
           hath
           been
           treated
           of
           in
           the
           Discourse
           concerning
           
             Church
             Offices
             and
             Rule
          
           .
           And
           all
           that
           belongs
           unto
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           fully
           declared
           in
           the
           Chapters
           of
           the
           
             Essential
             Constituent
             parts
             of
             Gospel
             Churches
             ,
          
           namely
           their
           Matter
           and
           Form.
           The
           Third
           must
           be
           now
           spoken
           ,
           unto
           which
           is
           
             the
             Power
             of
             Excommunication
          
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           nothing
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           about
           which
           the
           contest
           of
           Opinions
           hath
           been
           more
           fierce
           than
           this
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           proceeding
           evidently
           from
           false
           Presumptions
           and
           secular
           Interests
           .
           And
           no
           greater
           instance
           can
           be
           given
           of
           what
           the
           Serpentine
           wits
           of
           Men
           ingaged
           by
           the
           desire
           of
           Domination
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           opportunities
           may
           attain
           unto
           .
           For
           whereas
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           immediately
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           plain
           ,
           simple
           ,
           and
           more
           exposed
           unto
           the
           common
           understanding
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           yea
           of
           all
           
           Mankind
           ,
           than
           is
           this
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           both
           as
           unto
           its
           Nature
           ,
           Form
           and
           Manner
           of
           Administration
           ,
           nothing
           more
           wholesome
           nor
           useful
           unto
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           nothing
           more
           remote
           from
           giving
           the
           least
           disturbance
           or
           prejudice
           to
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           to
           Magistrates
           or
           Rulers
           ,
           unto
           the
           Personal
           or
           
             Political
             Rights
          
           or
           Concernments
           of
           any
           one
           individual
           in
           the
           World
           :
           It
           hath
           been
           Metamorphosed
           into
           an
           hideous
           Monster
           ;
           an
           Engine
           of
           
             Priestly
             Domination
             and
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Deposition
           or
           Assassination
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           the
           
             Wasting
             of
             Nations
          
           with
           bloody
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Terror
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Earthly
           Concerns
           ,
           unto
           the
           Erection
           of
           a
           
             Tyrannical
             Empire
          
           ,
           no
           less
           pernicious
           unto
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Saracens
           or
           the
           Turks
           .
           He
           is
           a
           stranger
           unto
           all
           that
           hath
           passed
           in
           the
           World
           for
           near
           a
           
             Thousand
             Years
          
           ,
           who
           knows
           not
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           things
           .
           And
           to
           this
           very
           day
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           that
           are
           
             called
             Christians
          
           are
           so
           supinely
           Ignorant
           and
           Doating
           ,
           or
           so
           infatuated
           and
           blinded
           by
           their
           Prejudices
           and
           Corrupt
           Interests
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           do
           Excommunicate
           
             Kings
             or
             Princes
          
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           lawfully
           deposed
           from
           their
           Rule
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           killed
           ;
           and
           that
           other
           persons
           being
           rightly
           Excommunicated
           according
           unto
           certain
           Laws
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Processes
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           framed
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           
             Fined
             ,
             Punished
             ,
             Imprisoned
          
           ,
           and
           so
           Destroyed
           .
           And
           about
           these
           things
           there
           are
           many
           Disputes
           and
           Contests
           ;
           when
           if
           Men
           were
           awakned
           out
           of
           their
           Lethargy
           they
           would
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           and
           contemptible
           Mormo's
           that
           ever
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           though
           they
           are
           no
           
             laughing
             matter
          
           at
           present
           ,
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           concerned
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           SUPPOSING
           then
           ,
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Excommunication
          
           (
           as
           I
           at
           present
           suppose
           ,
           and
           shall
           immediately
           prove
           it
           )
           to
           be
           an
           appointment
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           these
           things
           are
           plain
           and
           evident
           concerning
           it
           ,
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           modest
           Contradiction
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           there
           is
           no
           
             Divine
             Evangelical
             Institution
          
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           suited
           unto
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Rules
           of
           common
           Equity
           ,
           and
           Principles
           of
           
             unseared
             Consciences
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Nature
           ,
           
           Efficacy
           and
           Rule
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           this
           is
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Administration
           and
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Acts
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           determined
           ,
           described
           and
           limited
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             gross
             error
          
           or
           mistake
           about
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           proceeds
           from
           
             Secular
             Interests
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
          
           or
           other
           vitious
           Habits
           and
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           Men.
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           the
           whole
           Authority
           of
           it
           ,
           its
           Sentence
           ,
           Power
           and
           Efficacy
           ,
           are
           
             meerly
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           only
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           extend
           it
           directly
           or
           
             indirectly
             ,
             immediately
          
           or
           by
           consequences
           ,
           unto
           the
           temporal
           hurt
           ,
           evil
           or
           damage
           of
           any
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           Natural
           or
           Legal
           Privileges
           ,
           is
           opposite
           unto
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           Christ
           in
           and
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           All
           these
           things
           wilfully
           appear
           in
           the
           account
           which
           we
           shall
           give
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           therefore
           evident
           ,
           as
           was
           intimated
           ,
           that
           nothing
           in
           Christian
           Practice
           hath
           been
           ,
           or
           is
           more
           abused
           ,
           corrupted
           or
           perverted
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           Excommunication
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           .
           The
           Residence
           of
           the
           Supream
           Power
           of
           it
           to
           be
           exercised
           towards
           and
           over
           all
           Christians
           ,
           Rulers
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           
             single
             Persons
          
           absolutely
           ,
           over
           less
           or
           greater
           Distributions
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           by
           
             Citations
             ,
             Processes
             ,
             Pleadings
          
           and
           Contentions
           in
           wrangling
           Law
           Courts
           according
           unto
           
             Arbitrary
             Canons
          
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           whose
           Original
           is
           either
           known
           ,
           or
           unknown
           ;
           the
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           
             Hurt
             ,
             Damage
             ,
             Evil
          
           or
           Loss
           of
           Men
           in
           their
           Temporal
           Concerns
           ,
           are
           utterly
           and
           openly
           foreign
           unto
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           expresly
           contrary
           unto
           what
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           therein
           .
           It
           would
           require
           a
           
             whole
             Volume
          
           to
           declare
           the
           
             horrible
             abuses
          
           that
           both
           in
           point
           of
           Right
           ,
           and
           in
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           with
           the
           pernicious
           consequences
           that
           have
           ensued
           thereon
           ,
           which
           the
           corruption
           of
           this
           Divine
           Institution
           hath
           produced
           :
           But
           to
           make
           a
           Declaration
           hereof
           ,
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           my
           present
           design
           ;
           besides
           ,
           it
           hath
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           been
           done
           by
           others
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           it
           is
           made
           a
           
             meer
             Political
             Engine
          
           ,
           of
           an
           
             external
             forcible
             Government
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Persons
           of
           Men
           ,
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Interests
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           have
           got
           
           a
           pretence
           of
           its
           Power
           ,
           administred
           by
           
             such
             ways
          
           and
           means
           ,
           as
           wherein
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           neither
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           Administred
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           Applied
           ,
           are
           any
           way
           concerned
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Authority
           ,
           or
           any
           Institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           FROM
           an
           observation
           hereof
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           vindicate
           as
           well
           Christian
           Religion
           from
           such
           a
           
             scandalous
             Abuse
          
           as
           Mankind
           from
           Bondage
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           monstrous
           fiction
           as
           is
           the
           present
           power
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           some
           have
           fallen
           into
           
             another
             extream
          
           ,
           denying
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Excommunication
           ,
           appointed
           or
           approved
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           this
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           a
           way
           to
           reduce
           Religion
           nor
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           unto
           its
           Primitive
           Order
           and
           Purity
           .
           To
           deny
           the
           Being
           of
           any
           thing
           because
           it
           hath
           
             been
             abused
          
           ,
           when
           there
           could
           have
           been
           
             no
             abuse
          
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           its
           Being
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           rational
           way
           to
           reprove
           and
           convince
           that
           abuse
           .
           And
           when
           those
           who
           have
           
             corrupted
             this
             Institution
          
           ,
           find
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           the
           Arguments
           produced
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           
             never
             was
             any
             such
             Institution
          
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           secure
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           own
           Abuses
           of
           it
           .
           For
           they
           imagine
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           incumbent
           on
           them
           to
           justify
           their
           present
           possession
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           but
           that
           Excommunication
           it self
           is
           appointed
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whereas
           the
           true
           consideration
           of
           this
           Appointment
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           means
           to
           divest
           them
           of
           their
           power
           and
           practice
           .
           For
           the
           most
           effectual
           course
           to
           discharge
           and
           disprove
           all
           corruptions
           in
           the
           Agenda
           or
           Practicals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           is
           to
           propose
           and
           declare
           the
           things
           themselves
           in
           their
           Original
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           purity
           ,
           as
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           A
           real
           view
           of
           them
           in
           such
           a
           Proposal
           ,
           will
           divest
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           not
           corrupted
           and
           hardened
           by
           Prejudice
           and
           Interest
           ,
           of
           those
           erroneous
           conceptions
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           from
           some
           kind
           of
           Tradition
           they
           have
           been
           prepossessed
           withal
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           now
           attempt
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           Excommunication
           .
        
         
           THERE
           hath
           been
           great
           enquiry
           about
           the
           nature
           and
           exercise
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Account
           
           given
           of
           it
           by
           the
           latter
           Jews
           .
           For
           the
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           it
           in
           general
           ,
           belongs
           unto
           a
           
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             every
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           not
           that
           which
           is
           purely
           Evangelical
           only
           .
           This
           I
           shall
           not
           enquire
           into
           ;
           it
           hath
           been
           sifted
           to
           the
           bran
           already
           ,
           and
           intermixed
           with
           many
           Rabbinical
           conjectures
           and
           mistakes
           .
           In
           general
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           there
           was
           a
           
             doubl●
             Removal
          
           of
           Persons
           by
           Church-Authority
           ,
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           in
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           The
           one
           
             for
             a
             Season
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             for
             Ever
          
           ;
           whereof
           I
           have
           given
           Instances
           elsewhere
           .
           But
           I
           intend
           only
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           belongs
           unto
           Churches
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           all
           
             lawful
             Societies
          
           ,
           constituted
           such
           by
           
             voluntary
             confederation
          
           ,
           according
           unto
           peculiar
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           of
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           unto
           especial
           Duties
           and
           Ends
           ,
           have
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           Society
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           and
           meet
           ,
           ingaging
           themselves
           to
           observe
           the
           Rules
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Ends
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           to
           Expel
           them
           out
           of
           it
           who
           wilfully
           deviate
           from
           those
           Rules
           .
           This
           is
           the
           life
           and
           form
           of
           every
           
             lawful
             Society
          
           or
           Community
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           can
           neither
           coalesce
           nor
           subsist
           .
           But
           it
           is
           required
           hereunto
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           those
           who
           so
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           Society
           ,
           have
           
             Right
             or
             Power
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           And
           many
           things
           are
           required
           unto
           this
           end
           :
           As
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           those
           who
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           Society
           be
           
             sui
             Juris
          
           ;
           have
           a
           
             lawful
             Right
             to
             dispose
             of
             themselves
             ,
          
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           Duties
           and
           Ends
           of
           such
           a
           Society
           .
           Hence
           
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Subjects
          
           ,
           have
           no
           power
           in
           themselves
           to
           enter
           into
           such
           Societies
           ,
           without
           the
           interposition
           of
           and
           obligation
           from
           a
           power
           Superior
           unto
           that
           of
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           or
           Princes
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           the
           Rules
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           ends
           of
           the
           Society
           be
           lawful
           ,
           good
           and
           useful
           unto
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
           For
           there
           may
           be
           a
           confederation
           in
           and
           for
           evil
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           combination
           that
           gives
           no
           Right
           nor
           Power
           ,
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           towards
           others
           that
           enter
           into
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           it
           contains
           nothing
           that
           is
           prejudicial
           unto
           others
           in
           things
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Nor
           oblige
           unto
           the
           omission
           
           or
           neglect
           of
           any
           Duty
           ,
           that
           Men
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Relations
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           Moral
           or
           Political
           ,
           do
           owe
           unto
           others
           :
           Nor
           ,
           (
           5.
           )
           Is
           hurtful
           unto
           themselves
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Names
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           usefulness
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           unto
           whose
           preservation
           they
           are
           obliged
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           Nor
           ,
           (
           6.
           )
           Can
           be
           ,
           or
           are
           such
           Persons
           obliged
           to
           forsake
           the
           
             conduct
             of
             themselves
          
           in
           things
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           an
           Ingagement
           of
           blind
           obedience
           unto
           others
           ,
           which
           would
           render
           every
           
             Society
             unlawful
          
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           Least
           of
           all
           ,
           have
           any
           Persons
           Right
           or
           Power
           to
           oblige
           themselves
           in
           such
           Societies
           ,
           unto
           things
           
             Evil
             ,
             Sinful
             ,
             Superstitious
          
           or
           Idolatrous
           .
        
         
           THESE
           things
           are
           plain
           ,
           and
           evident
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           sufficient
           to
           divest
           all
           the
           
             Religious
             Societies
          
           and
           Fraternities
           that
           are
           erected
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           Right
           and
           Power
           which
           belongs
           unto
           
             lawful
             Societies
          
           ,
           constituted
           by
           voluntary
           confederation
           .
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           inconsistent
           with
           these
           principles
           of
           
             Natural
             Light
          
           be
           pretended
           in
           Churches
           ,
           it
           divests
           them
           of
           
             all
             Power
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           compact
           or
           confederation
           whatever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           required
           that
           a
           
             Society
             ,
             by
             voluntary
             consent
          
           vested
           with
           the
           Right
           and
           Power
           mentioned
           ,
           do
           neither
           give
           nor
           take
           away
           any
           Right
           ,
           Privilege
           or
           Advantage
           ,
           to
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           Members
           of
           the
           Society
           which
           belong
           unto
           them
           Naturally
           or
           Politically
           ;
           but
           their
           Power
           is
           confined
           unto
           those
           things
           alone
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           may
           be
           benefited
           and
           advantaged
           by
           the
           Society
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           
             political
             Societies
          
           .
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           and
           benefit
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           forego
           many
           particular
           Advantages
           ,
           which
           ,
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           make
           unto
           themselves
           .
           But
           they
           cannot
           forego
           any
           of
           those
           Rights
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           several
           Relations
           are
           inseparably
           annexed
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           give
           power
           over
           themselves
           in
           such
           things
           unto
           the
           Society
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           Churches
           ;
           the
           power
           of
           expulsion
           out
           of
           their
           Society
           ,
           extends
           only
           unto
           the
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           which
           the
           Society
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           doth
           afford
           and
           communicate
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           only
           things
           Spiritual
           if
           Churches
           be
           an
           institution
           of
           him
           ,
           whose
           
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           of
           this
           World.
           The
           power
           then
           that
           is
           in
           Churches
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           being
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           extends
           not
           it self
           unto
           any
           
             outward
             concernments
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Natural
           or
           Political
           Privileges
           ,
           Estates
           or
           Possessions
           ;
           unless
           we
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           Men
           hold
           and
           possess
           these
           things
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Relation
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           overthrow
           all
           Natural
           and
           Humane
           Right
           in
           the
           World.
           
             De
             facto
          
           ,
           Men
           are
           now
           compelled
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           to
           be
           esteemed
           to
           be
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           dealt
           withal
           accordingly
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           divested
           of
           their
           natural
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           by
           entering
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           under
           a
           new
           
             Tenure
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
          
           and
           Estates
           ,
           at
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Society
           according
           to
           the
           
             Customs
             of
             their
             Courts
          
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           so
           many
           Wise
           Men
           in
           Churches
           ,
           as
           now
           there
           are
           thought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           is
           the
           true
           State
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           
             among
             others
          
           also
           .
           Christians
           are
           esteemed
           to
           be
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no.
           Immediately
           hereon
           all
           the
           
             Rights
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Privileges
          
           ,
           Possessions
           which
           they
           enjoy
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           just
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           Men
           in
           Civil
           Governments
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           come
           to
           depend
           upon
           ,
           and
           be
           subject
           unto
           the
           especial
           
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Society
          
           which
           they
           are
           adjudged
           to
           belong
           unto
           .
           For
           upon
           expulsion
           out
           of
           that
           Society
           by
           Excommunication
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           which
           it
           hath
           framed
           unto
           it self
           ,
           all
           their
           Rights
           and
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           and
           Enjoyments
           are
           forfeited
           and
           exposed
           to
           Ruine
           .
           Some
           indeed
           do
           earnestly
           and
           learnedly
           contend
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           hath
           not
           Power
           to
           Excommunicate
           Sovereign
           
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           forfeiture
           of
           Life
           or
           Dignity
           thereby
           .
           And
           there
           are
           good
           Reasons
           why
           they
           do
           so
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           they
           deal
           with
           other
           poor
           Men
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           For
           if
           a
           poor
           Man
           be
           Excommunicated
           ,
           immediately
           he
           loseth
           the
           free
           Tenure
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Goods
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           is
           Committed
           to
           the
           Gaol
           without
           Bail
           or
           Mainprize
           .
           So
           
           that
           by
           this
           Artifice
           ,
           all
           Men
           hold
           their
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           Rights
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           
             of
             the
             Church
             Society
          
           whereto
           they
           are
           supposed
           to
           belong
           .
           And
           as
           this
           utterly
           overthrows
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           Property
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           and
           valued
           ;
           so
           indeed
           it
           would
           be
           destructive
           of
           all
           Order
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           
             wise
             enough
          
           not
           to
           employ
           this
           Engine
           unto
           
             Great
             Men
          
           and
           Men
           in
           Power
           ,
           who
           may
           yet
           deserve
           Excommunication
           as
           well
           as
           some
           of
           their
           poor
           Neighbours
           ,
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           thought
           to
           give
           the
           Rule
           of
           it
           .
           But
           those
           that
           are
           poor
           ,
           helpless
           and
           friendless
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Excommunication
           be
           driven
           from
           their
           
             Houses
             ,
             cast
             into
             Prisons
          
           ,
           and
           kept
           there
           until
           they
           and
           their
           Families
           starve
           and
           perish
           .
           And
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           we
           are
           beholding
           unto
           the
           
             Greatness
             ,
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           
             Wealth
             of
             many
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           care
           not
           to
           conflict
           withal
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Nation
           is
           not
           actually
           brought
           under
           this
           
             new
             Tenure
          
           of
           their
           
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Estates
          
           ,
           which
           on
           this
           presumption
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           unto
           .
        
         
           AND
           all
           this
           evil
           ariseth
           from
           the
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           this
           
             fundamental
             Rule
             of
             all
             Societies
          
           ,
           apparent
           unto
           all
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           it self
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             in
             or
             over
             any
             Thing
             ,
             Right
             ,
             Privilege
             or
             Advantage
             ,
             but
             what
             Men
             are
             made
             Partakers
             of
             by
             virtue
             of
             such
             Societies
             ,
             their
             Rule
             and
             Laws
             whereunto
             they
             are
             obliged
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           not
           the
           Lives
           ,
           the
           Liberties
           ,
           the
           Houses
           and
           Possessions
           of
           Men
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           receive
           them
           not
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           would
           certainly
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           take
           them
           away
           .
        
         
           YEA
           ,
           we
           live
           and
           subsist
           in
           Order
           ,
           upon
           the
           good
           Nature
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           judge
           it
           best
           neither
           to
           exert
           their
           Power
           ,
           nor
           act
           their
           Principles
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           they
           esteem
           all
           the
           
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
          
           to
           belong
           unto
           their
           Church
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           in
           the
           first
           place
           Excommunicate
           all
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           
             Rule
             and
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           then
           all
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           
             own
             Laws
             and
             Canons
          
           ,
           both
           which
           a
           Man
           would
           think
           they
           were
           obliged
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           unto
           ;
           and
           in
           pursuit
           of
           their
           
           Sentence
           ,
           send
           out
           the
           Capias
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           I
           very
           much
           question
           whether
           any
           of
           them
           would
           
             go
             to
             Prison
             or
             no
          
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           what
           a
           fine
           case
           would
           this
           Government
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           all
           go
           to
           Gaol
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           the
           King
           would
           be
           in
           an
           ill
           State
           to
           defend
           his
           Realms
           against
           his
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           EVERY
           Society
           hath
           this
           Power
           towards
           those
           who
           are
           
             incorporated
             in
             it
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
          
           and
           not
           towards
           others
           .
           For
           whence
           should
           they
           have
           such
           a
           Power
           ,
           or
           who
           should
           commit
           it
           unto
           them
           ?
           Nor
           can
           any
           be
           cast
           out
           from
           those
           Privileges
           which
           they
           never
           had
           an
           Interest
           in
           ,
           nor
           a
           Right
           unto
           .
           The
           Apostles
           Rule
           holds
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           especially
           with
           respect
           unto
           Churches
           ;
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           And
           as
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           to
           be
           esteemed
           
             to
             be
             without
          
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           rightly
           incorporated
           into
           that
           particular
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           ejected
           out
           of
           it
           .
           A
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           at
           Random
           towards
           all
           that
           those
           who
           exercise
           it
           can
           extend
           force
           unto
           ,
           hath
           
             no
             foundation
          
           either
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           or
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           ridiculous
           in
           any
           Corporation
           to
           disfranchise
           such
           as
           never
           belonged
           unto
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           Members
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           only
           Reason
           or
           Cause
           for
           the
           expulsion
           of
           any
           Person
           out
           of
           such
           a
           Society
           ,
           is
           a
           
             wilful
             deviation
             from
             the
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
          
           whose
           observance
           he
           had
           engaged
           unto
           upon
           his
           entrance
           into
           it
           .
           Nothing
           else
           can
           be
           required
           unto
           the
           Preservation
           of
           a
           Mans
           Interest
           in
           any
           Right
           or
           Privilege
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           took
           upon
           himself
           to
           perform
           in
           his
           Admittance
           into
           it
           .
           And
           if
           the
           great
           Rule
           of
           every
           Church-Society
           ,
           be
           ,
           That
           
             Men
             observe
             and
             do
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             ,
          
           none
           can
           be
           justly
           ejected
           out
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           
             wilful
             disobedience
          
           unto
           his
           Commands
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           the
           casting
           of
           Men
           out
           of
           Church
           ▪
           Communion
           on
           light
           and
           trivial
           occasions
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           Reasons
           or
           Causes
           whatever
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           essentially
           belong
           unto
           the
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           whereon
           the
           Church
           doth
           originally
           coalesce
           into
           a
           Society
           ,
           is
           contrary
           unto
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Things
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           THUS
           far
           I
           say
           is
           every
           lawful
           confederate
           Society
           enabled
           and
           warranted
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           remove
           from
           its
           Communion
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           participation
           in
           its
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           any
           of
           its
           number
           who
           will
           not
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Principles
           of
           its
           Coalescency
           and
           Constitution
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           That
           Men
           walk
           together
           in
           holy
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           observance
           of
           all
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           without
           giving
           Offence
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           by
           any
           sinful
           miscarriage
           ,
           and
           do
           abide
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           wilfully
           and
           obstinately
           transgress
           in
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Right
           and
           Duty
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           its
           Society
           .
        
         
           BUT
           this
           is
           not
           the
           entire
           nor
           the
           next
           immediate
           Ground
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Warranty
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Excommunication
           .
           For
           this
           natural
           Equity
           will
           not
           extend
           it self
           unto
           cases
           that
           are
           in
           things
           Spiritual
           and
           Supernatural
           ;
           nor
           will
           the
           actings
           of
           the
           Church
           thereon
           reach
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           proper
           ends
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           it
           should
           have
           a
           peculiar
           Institution
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Church
           is
           such
           a
           Society
           as
           no
           Men
           have
           Right
           or
           Power
           either
           to
           enter
           into
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           exclude
           others
           from
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ.
           No
           warranty
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           voluntary
           confederation
           ,
           can
           enable
           any
           to
           constitute
           a
           Church-Society
           ,
           unless
           they
           do
           all
           things
           expresly
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ.
           For
           his
           Church
           is
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           House
           ;
           which
           none
           can
           constitute
           or
           build
           but
           himself
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Admission
           into
           ,
           and
           Exclusion
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           do
           arise
           from
           his
           Grant
           and
           Institution
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           admit
           into
           ,
           or
           exclude
           from
           this
           Society
           but
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           EXCOMMVNICATION
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Authority
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
           But
           no
           Authority
           can
           be
           exercised
           in
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           towards
           any
           person
           whatever
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ.
           For
           the
           Authority
           it self
           however
           ministerially
           exercised
           by
           others
           ,
           is
           his
           alone
           ;
           and
           he
           exerts
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           .
           So
           in
           particular
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           be
           exerted
           in
           
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.4
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Privileges
           from
           which
           Men
           are
           excluded
           by
           Excommunication
           are
           not
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           any
           Natural
           or
           Civil
           Right
           unto
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           )
           but
           meerly
           such
           as
           are
           granted
           unto
           the
           Church
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Men
           cannot
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Agreement
           among
           themselves
           ,
           without
           a
           Warranty
           from
           him
           by
           his
           Institution
           ,
           
             Expel
             others
          
           from
           the
           Privileges
           which
           are
           meerly
           of
           his
           Grant
           and
           Donation
           .
           He
           alone
           therefore
           hath
           given
           and
           granted
           this
           Power
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           of
           Excluding
           any
           by
           the
           Rules
           and
           Ways
           of
           his
           Appointment
           from
           the
           Privileges
           of
           his
           Grant
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peculiar
           Power
           of
           Excommunication
           inquired
           after
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THERE
           is
           such
           an
           Efficacy
           assigned
           unto
           Excommunication
           in
           binding
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           retaining
           their
           Sins
           ,
           in
           the
           Destruction
           or
           Mortification
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           Healing
           and
           Recovery
           of
           Sinners
           ;
           as
           nothing
           but
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           can
           give
           unto
           it
           .
           By
           virtue
           of
           natural
           Light
           and
           mutual
           Consent
           ,
           Men
           may
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           Company
           and
           Society
           of
           those
           who
           will
           not
           walk
           with
           them
           according
           to
           Rules
           of
           Communion
           agreed
           upon
           among
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           cannot
           reach
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           others
           with
           any
           of
           these
           Effects
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THAT
           Excommunication
           is
           an
           express
           Ordinance
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           his
           Churches
           is
           fully
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           power
           of
           it
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Authority
           given
           by
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           For
           the
           Power
           expressed
           therein
           is
           not
           meerly
           Doctrinal
           and
           Declarative
           as
           is
           the
           
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           the
           consequent
           whereof
           upon
           the
           Faith
           or
           Unbelief
           of
           them
           that
           hear
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Remitting
           or
           Retaining
           of
           their
           Sin
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           Disciplinary
           also
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           appropriated
           unto
           the
           House
           whose
           Keys
           are
           committed
           unto
           the
           Stewards
           of
           it
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           design
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           have
           his
           Church
           
             Holy
             ,
             Vnblamable
          
           and
           
             without
             offence
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           therein
           he
           might
           make
           a
           Representation
           of
           his
           own
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           the
           Holiness
           of
           his
           Rule
           ;
           and
           whereas
           those
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           constituted
           ,
           are
           liable
           and
           subject
           unto
           Sins
           scandalous
           and
           offensive
           ,
           reflecting
           dishonour
           on
           himself
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           being
           the
           occasion
           of
           sinning
           unto
           others
           ;
           that
           design
           would
           not
           have
           been
           accomplished
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           given
           this
           Authority
           unto
           his
           Church
           to
           cast
           out
           and
           separate
           from
           it self
           all
           that
           do
           by
           their
           Sins
           so
           give
           offence
           .
           And
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Authority
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           was
           the
           principal
           means
           whereby
           the
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           usefulness
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           at
           length
           utterly
           lost
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           hath
           a
           direct
           Institution
           ,
           Matth.
           18.15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             shall
             Trespass
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             tell
             it
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             Man
             and
             a
             Publican
             .
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             bind
             on
             Earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             loosed
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           After
           all
           the
           Learned
           and
           Unlearned
           Contests
           that
           have
           been
           about
           this
           place
           ,
           the
           sence
           of
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           obvious
           ,
           unto
           such
           as
           whose
           Minds
           are
           not
           clouded
           with
           prejudices
           about
           such
           Churches
           and
           such
           Excommunications
           as
           are
           utterly
           foreign
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           that
           by
           Trespasses
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           Sins
           against
           God
           giving
           scandal
           or
           offence
           ,
           are
           intended
           ,
           hath
           been
           proved
           before
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           particular
           Christian
           Congregation
           is
           intended
           .
           This
           Church
           hath
           the
           cognizance
           of
           the
           
             scandalous
             offences
          
           of
           its
           Members
           committed
           unto
           it
           ,
           when
           brought
           before
           it
           in
           the
           due
           Order
           described
           .
           Hereon
           it
           makes
           a
           Determination
           ,
           designing
           in
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Recovery
           of
           the
           Person
           offending
           ,
           from
           his
           Sin
           ,
           by
           his
           hearing
           of
           its
           Counsel
           and
           Advice
           .
           But
           in
           case
           of
           Obstinacy
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           its
           Communion
           ,
           leaving
           him
           in
           the
           outward
           condition
           of
           an
           Heathen
           and
           a
           Publican
           .
           So
           is
           he
           to
           be
           esteemed
           by
           them
           that
           were
           offended
           with
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           binding
           him
           
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           unto
           the
           punishment
           due
           unto
           his
           Sin
           ,
           unless
           he
           doth
           Repent
           .
           The
           Rejection
           of
           an
           offending
           Brother
           out
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           leaving
           him
           as
           unto
           
             all
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           the
           State
           of
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           declaring
           him
           liable
           unto
           the
           Displeasure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Everlasting
           Punishment
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           the
           Excommunication
           we
           plead
           for
           ;
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           is
           plainly
           here
           granted
           by
           Christ
           and
           Ordained
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           According
           unto
           this
           Institution
           was
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           several
           Instances
           .
           I
           might
           insist
           upon
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           Simon
           the
           Magician
           ,
           a
           baptized
           professor
           ,
           by
           Peter
           ,
           who
           declared
           him
           
             to
             have
             neither
             part
             or
             lot
             in
             the
             Church
          
           upon
           the
           discovery
           of
           his
           wickedness
           ,
           Act.
           8.13
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Yet
           because
           it
           was
           the
           single
           Act
           
             of
             one
             Apostle
          
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           esteemed
           extraordinary
           ,
           I
           shall
           omit
           it
           .
           However
           ,
           that
           fact
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           sufficiently
           declarative
           of
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           like
           cases
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           done
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           in
           its
           purity
           according
           unto
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ.
           But
           that
           which
           was
           directed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           towards
           the
           
             incestuous
             Person
          
           ,
           is
           express
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           (
           1.
           )
           He
           
             declares
             the
             Sin
          
           whereof
           the
           Person
           charged
           was
           guilty
           ,
           with
           the
           Ignominy
           and
           Scandal
           of
           it
           ,
           Ver.
           1.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           He
           
             blames
             the
             Church
          
           that
           they
           had
           not
           been
           affected
           with
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Scandal
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           proceeded
           to
           his
           Removal
           or
           Expulsion
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           or
           cut
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           Ver.
           2.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           He
           declares
           his
           
             own
             judgment
          
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           taken
           away
           or
           removed
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           not
           actually
           effected
           by
           that
           Judgment
           and
           Sentence
           of
           his
           ,
           Ver.
           3.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           He
           declares
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           Excision
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Supream
           efficient
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Power
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           instituting
           this
           Ordinance
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           giving
           Right
           and
           Power
           unto
           it
           for
           its
           administration
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           with
           his
           Power
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             declarative
             cause
          
           of
           the
           Equity
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           the
           Authoritative
           Declaration
           of
           his
           judgment
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           
             with
             my
             Spirit
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           
             Instrumental
             Ministerial
          
           
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           ;
           do
           it
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             when
             you
             are
             gathered
             together
          
           ,
           Ver.
           4.
           and
           thereby
           
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             Leaven
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             a
             new
             Lump
             ,
          
           Ver.
           7.
           whence
           the
           punishment
           of
           this
           Sentence
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             inflicted
             by
             many
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.6
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           on
           his
           Repentance
           were
           obliged
           to
           forgive
           and
           comfort
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           Ver.
           7.
           
           (
           5.
           )
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Sentence
           is
           the
           
             delivering
             of
             such
             an
             one
             to
             Satan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Ver.
           5.
           
           Not
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           Body
           by
           Death
           ,
           but
           the
           through
           
             mortification
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           shortly
           afterwards
           recovered
           and
           restored
           into
           his
           former
           condition
           .
           The
           whole
           of
           what
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           is
           here
           exemplified
           ;
           as
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           cause
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           scandalous
           Sin
           unrepented
           of
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           preparation
           for
           its
           execution
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Churches
           sence
           of
           the
           Sin
           and
           Scandal
           ,
           with
           Humiliation
           for
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           warranty
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Authority
           is
           engaged
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           manner
           and
           form
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Authority
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           The
           effect
           of
           it
           in
           a
           total
           separation
           from
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           
             The
             end
          
           of
           it
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           With
           respect
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           its
           purging
           and
           vindication
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           With
           respect
           unto
           the
           Person
           Excommunicated
           ;
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           Reformation
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           usually
           replied
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           an
           
             extraordinary
             act
             of
             Apostolical
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           by
           us
           into
           Example
           .
           For
           he
           himself
           both
           determines
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           asserteth
           his
           presence
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           his
           Authority
           to
           be
           necessary
           unto
           what
           was
           done
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           
             delivery
             of
             the
             Man
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           his
           power
           to
           be
           afflicted
           and
           cruciated
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           terrified
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           punished
           in
           his
           Body
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           unto
           Death
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           
             Delivery
             of
             a
             Man
             to
             Satan
          
           by
           the
           Apostle
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           and
           1
           Tim.
           1.9
           ,
           20.
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Power
           in
           any
           Church
           at
           present
           to
           
             deliver
             an
             offender
             unto
             Satan
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           appearing
           effects
           of
           such
           a
           pretence
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           which
           belongs
           not
           unto
           Churches
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           I
           ANSWER
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           What
           the
           Apostles
           did
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           whether
           present
           or
           absent
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           did
           not
           prejudice
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           their
           Power
           acted
           in
           Subordination
           unto
           them
           and
           their
           guidance
           .
           So
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           exerting
           of
           any
           
             Apostolical
             Power
          
           intimated
           ,
           the
           Church
           it self
           is
           charged
           with
           its
           Duty
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           exercise
           its
           Authority
           in
           the
           Rejection
           of
           the
           Offender
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           There
           is
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           the
           case
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           not
           so
           that
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           Church
           should
           fall
           into
           a
           scandalous
           Sin
           ,
           unto
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           giving
           offence
           unto
           Persons
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           an
           ordinary
           Rule
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           confirmed
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           by
           express
           Divine
           Commands
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           one
           be
           rejected
           from
           the
           Society
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           until
           he
           give
           satisfaction
           by
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           that
           without
           which
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           in
           its
           purity
           ,
           nor
           its
           being
           be
           continued
           ,
           as
           both
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           do
           manifest
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           judgment
           both
           of
           the
           Fact
           and
           Right
           was
           left
           unto
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           whence
           it
           was
           afterwards
           highly
           commended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           for
           the
           diligent
           discharge
           of
           its
           Duty
           herein
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           
           In
           brief
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Divine
           Order
           that
           is
           here
           prescribed
           ,
           as
           without
           the
           observance
           whereof
           ,
           no
           Church
           can
           long
           subsist
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           There
           is
           no
           difficulty
           in
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Delivery
             unto
             Satan
          
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           cannot
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           hereon
           the
           Offender
           was
           delivered
           
             so
             into
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
          
           to
           be
           cruciated
           ,
           agitated
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           killed
           ,
           as
           some
           imagine
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           instance
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           be
           given
           in
           the
           Scripture
           or
           Antiquity
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           upon
           their
           rejection
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           enraged
           unto
           an
           opposition
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Marcian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           included
           in
           their
           delivery
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           .
           For
           the
           design
           and
           end
           of
           it
           was
           the
           
             Mans
             Humiliation
             ,
             Recovery
             and
             Salvation
             ,
          
           as
           is
           expresly
           
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           and
           this
           effect
           is
           actually
           had
           ,
           for
           the
           Man
           was
           healed
           and
           restored
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           this
           
             Delivery
             unto
             Satan
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           exciting
           of
           Saving
           Grace
           in
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           adapted
           unto
           the
           case
           of
           falling
           by
           scandalous
           Sins
           ,
           peculiarly
           effectual
           above
           any
           other
           Gospel
           Ordinance
           .
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           
             such
             a
             Delivery
             unto
             Satan
          
           ,
           as
           that
           pretended
           ,
           which
           can
           have
           no
           other
           end
           but
           Destruction
           and
           Death
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           This
           
             Delivery
             unto
             Satan
          
           is
           no
           more
           but
           the
           casting
           of
           a
           Man
           out
           of
           the
           visible
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           giving
           him
           up
           as
           unto
           his
           outward
           condition
           into
           the
           state
           of
           Heathens
           and
           Publicans
           which
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           .
           For
           he
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           according
           unto
           his
           Law
           and
           Institution
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           debarred
           from
           a
           participation
           of
           all
           the
           privileges
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           also
           visibly
           and
           regularly
           devested
           of
           all
           present
           Right
           to
           them
           and
           Interest
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           belongs
           unto
           the
           visible
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           .
           The
           gathering
           of
           Men
           by
           Conversion
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           
             turning
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           26.18
           .
           a
           
             delivery
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           a
           translation
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Col.
           1.13
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           after
           a
           Man
           hath
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           his
           conjunction
           unto
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           been
           translated
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           just
           rejection
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Redelivery
           of
           him
           into
           the
           visible
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           here
           intended
           .
           And
           this
           is
           an
           act
           suited
           unto
           the
           end
           whereunto
           it
           is
           designed
           .
           For
           a
           Man
           hereby
           is
           not
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Power
           and
           the
           conduct
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           not
           acted
           or
           agitated
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           is
           left
           unto
           the
           sedate
           consideration
           of
           his
           present
           state
           and
           condition
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           spark
           of
           ingenuous
           Grace
           left
           in
           him
           ,
           will
           be
           effectually
           operative
           ,
           by
           shame
           ,
           grief
           and
           fear
           ,
           unto
           his
           Humiliation
           ,
           especially
           understanding
           that
           the
           design
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           herein
           ,
           is
           only
           his
           Repentance
           and
           Restauration
           .
        
         
           HERE
           is
           therefore
           ,
           in
           his
           instance
           ,
           an
           
             Everlasting
             Rule
          
           given
           unto
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           Occurrences
           of
           the
           like
           cases
           requiring
           an
           ordinary
           Power
           for
           Relief
           in
           
           them
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           .
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           enjoined
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           necessary
           unto
           its
           Glory
           ,
           it
           s
           own
           Honour
           and
           Edification
           to
           reject
           scandalous
           Offenders
           out
           of
           its
           Communion
           ,
           is
           evidently
           declared
           in
           this
           place
           :
           And
           to
           suppose
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           no
           Power
           or
           Authority
           to
           discharge
           ,
           (
           seeing
           without
           them
           it
           cannot
           be
           discharged
           )
           is
           a
           wild
           imagination
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             THE
             Duty
             of
             the
             Church
          
           herein
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           particular
           Duties
           as
           suppose
           the
           Institution
           hereof
           ,
           are
           in
           many
           places
           directed
           and
           enjoined
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           that
           insisted
           on
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           The
           foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostle
           there
           Recorded
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           
             Churches
             ought
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             them
             scandalous
             Offenders
          
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           the
           End
           they
           may
           preserve
           themselves
           pure
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           Vers.
           2
           ,
           4
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           that
           Excommunication
           which
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           its
           Administration
           we
           shall
           consider
           afterwards
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           Chap.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           Apostle
           commends
           the
           Church
           for
           what
           they
           had
           done
           in
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           
             Incestuous
             person
          
           ,
           calling
           it
           a
           
             Punishment
             ,
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             them
             ,
          
           Vers.
           6.
           
           He
           gives
           also
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Effect
           of
           this
           Sentence
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           
             Humiliation
             and
             Repentance
          
           ,
           Vers.
           7.
           
           And
           hereon
           gives
           direction
           for
           his
           Restauration
           ,
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Church
           
             forgiving
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             confirming
             their
             Love
             unto
             him
          
           .
           Men
           may
           fansie
           to
           themselves
           strange
           Notions
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           its
           Power
           ,
           the
           Residence
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           its
           Effects
           ,
           Extent
           and
           Ends
           ;
           and
           so
           either
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           erect
           it
           into
           an
           Engine
           of
           Arbitrary
           Domination
           over
           the
           Church
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           deny
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           such
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           in
           force
           in
           his
           Churches
           .
           But
           we
           can
           be
           taught
           nothing
           more
           plainly
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           Power
           unto
           his
           Church
           to
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Communion
           obstinate
           scandalous
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           them
           again
           upon
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           enjoining
           it
           unto
           them
           as
           their
           Duty
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           Evidence
           of
           a
           woful
           degeneracy
           in
           Churches
           ,
           
           from
           their
           Primitive
           Institution
           ,
           when
           this
           sentence
           is
           so
           administred
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           hath
           an
           effect
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           ,
           or
           the
           outward
           concerns
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           
             no
             influence
          
           on
           their
           Consciences
           unto
           Humiliation
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           End
           of
           its
           appointment
           .
           The
           Apostle
           treats
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           Gal.
           5.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           He
           speaks
           of
           those
           false
           Teachers
           who
           opposed
           and
           overthrew
           what
           lay
           in
           them
           ,
           
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           These
           at
           that
           time
           were
           in
           great
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Galatians
           whom
           they
           had
           corrupted
           with
           their
           false
           Opinions
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           directly
           enjoin
           their
           
             immediate
             Excision
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           declares
           what
           they
           did
           deserve
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           them
           ,
           when
           freed
           from
           their
           Delusions
           ,
           Vers.
           12.
           
           
             I
             would
             they
             were
             even
             cut
             off
             that
             trouble
             you
             .
          
           Men
           have
           exercised
           their
           Minds
           in
           curious
           conjectures
           about
           the
           sence
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           altogether
           in
           vain
           and
           needlesly
           .
           The
           curiosity
           of
           some
           of
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           applying
           it
           unto
           a
           forcible
           Eunuchism
           is
           extreamly
           fond
           .
           No
           other
           Excision
           is
           intended
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           
             from
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Truth
           .
           Neither
           the
           Subject
           Matter
           treated
           of
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Crime
           condemned
           ,
           nor
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           any
           other
           Exposition
           ,
           2
           Thessal
           .
           3.7
           .
           The
           Apostle
           gives
           command
           unto
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             withdraw
             from
             every
             Brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             .
          
           What
           it
           is
           to
           
             walk
             disorderly
          
           he
           declares
           immediately
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           an
           open
           disobedience
           unto
           any
           of
           the
           commands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             not
             after
             the
             Tradition
             which
             he
             received
             of
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           unto
           them
           .
           This
           withdrawing
           is
           as
           unto
           Church-Communion
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           but
           upon
           some
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           it
           .
           For
           if
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           left
           unto
           his
           own
           judgment
           and
           practice
           herein
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           all
           things
           into
           confusion
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Vers.
           14.
           he
           requires
           that
           a
           
             note
             be
             set
          
           on
           such
           a
           Person
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Sentence
           be
           denounced
           against
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           Duty
           of
           withdrawing
           
           from
           him
           by
           the
           Brethren
           be
           incumbent
           on
           them
           .
           See
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           Tit.
           3.10
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5.20
           .
           Revel
           .
           2.2
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           therefore
           evident
           that
           this
           
             Censure
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             Spiritual
             punishment
             ,
          
           is
           an
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           whose
           Administration
           he
           hath
           given
           Authority
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           unto
           its
           Edification
           ,
           with
           its
           preservation
           in
           Honour
           ,
           Purity
           and
           Order
           .
        
         
           
           THERE
           have
           been
           many
           Disputes
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           
             Order
             and
             Kinds
          
           .
           Some
           suppose
           that
           there
           are
           
             two
             sorts
          
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           the
           one
           they
           call
           the
           lesser
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           greater
           :
           Some
           
             three
             sorts
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           there
           were
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           There
           is
           no
           mention
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           any
           more
           sorts
           ,
           but
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Degrees
           therein
           .
           A
           
             segregation
             from
             all
             participation
             in
             Church-Order
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Privileges
             ,
          
           is
           the
           only
           Excommunication
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           whereas
           an
           offending
           Person
           may
           cause
           great
           disorder
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           great
           scandal
           unto
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           regularly
           cut
           off
           or
           expelled
           the
           Society
           ;
           some
           do
           judge
           that
           there
           should
           a
           
             Suspension
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             at
             least
             ,
          
           precede
           total
           or
           compleat
           Excommunication
           in
           case
           of
           Impenitency
           .
           And
           it
           ought
           in
           some
           cases
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           this
           Suspension
           is
           not
           properly
           an
           especial
           Institution
           ;
           but
           only
           an
           act
           of
           prudence
           in
           Church-Rule
           to
           avoid
           offence
           and
           scandal
           .
           And
           no
           Men
           question
           but
           that
           this
           is
           lawful
           unto
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           require
           any
           one
           to
           forbear
           for
           a
           season
           from
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Privilege
           in
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           scandal
           and
           offence
           which
           would
           be
           taken
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           ensue
           thereon
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Person
           shall
           refuse
           a
           Submission
           unto
           them
           in
           this
           
             Act
             of
             Rule
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           way
           for
           its
           Relief
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           unto
           
             the
             total
             Removal
          
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           from
           their
           whole
           Communion
           .
           For
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           must
           not
           be
           obstructed
           by
           the
           Refractoriness
           of
           any
           one
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           is
           an
           
             act
             of
             Church-Authority
          
           ,
           exerted
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           Authoritative
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           what
           resides
           in
           the
           Officers
           of
           it
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           meerly
           Ministerial
           without
           any
           formal
           Authority
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Deacons
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Authority
           in
           exercise
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Elders
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           there
           are
           two
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           prove
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Authoritative
             Exercise
          
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Because
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office-Power
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           did
           join
           in
           the
           
             Authoritative
             Excommunication
          
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           case
           insisted
           on
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           And
           there
           is
           no
           Office-Power
           now
           remaining
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Rule
          
           .
           But
           all
           Rule
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Rulers
           only
           .
           We
           may
           add
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Edification
           of
           all
           its
           Members
           ,
           of
           the
           Correction
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Offenders
           ,
           is
           principally
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           committed
           unto
           them
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             best
             able
             to
             judge
          
           when
           and
           for
           what
           this
           Sentence
           ought
           to
           be
           denounced
           against
           any
           ,
           which
           requires
           their
           best
           skill
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Spiritual
           Rule
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           omission
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           is
           charged
           as
           a
           neglect
           on
           
             the
             Angels
             or
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           as
           the
           due
           execution
           of
           it
           is
           commended
           in
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           unto
           them
           it
           doth
           belong
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           is
           thereon
           an
           Office-Act
           ,
           or
           an
           Act
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           HOWBEIT
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Interest
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           the
           Fraternity
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           considered
           herein
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           where-ever
           the
           Apostle
           Treats
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           any
           where
           recommend
           it
           unto
           the
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           and
           the
           Brethren
           therein
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           in
           the
           places
           before
           quoted
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           is
           concerned
           herein
           ,
           both
           in
           point
           of
           Duty
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Power
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           point
           of
           Duty
           ;
           for
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           
             mutual
             watch
          
           of
           all
           the
           
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           over
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           care
           incumbent
           on
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Good
           ,
           the
           Honour
           ,
           the
           Reputation
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           jointly
           and
           severally
           to
           endeavour
           the
           
             purging
             out
             from
             among
             them
          
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           contrary
           unto
           those
           ends
           .
           And
           they
           who
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           dead
           and
           useless
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           Interest
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           a
           concernment
           therein
           .
           They
           are
           to
           look
           that
           no
           
             root
             of
             bitterness
             spring
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             lest
             themselves
             are
             at
             length
             defiled
             thereby
             .
          
           It
           is
           usually
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           are
           not
           defiled
           by
           holding
           Communion
           with
           them
           that
           are
           wicked
           in
           a
           participation
           of
           holy
           Ordinances
           .
           And
           there
           is
           some
           Truth
           in
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           wicked
           undiscovered
           Hypocrites
           ;
           or
           such
           as
           are
           not
           scandalously
           flagitious
           :
           But
           to
           promote
           this
           Perswasion
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           beget
           an
           opinion
           in
           Church-Members
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             no
             way
          
           concerned
           in
           the
           
             scandalous
             Sins
             and
             Lives
          
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           walk
           in
           all
           Duties
           of
           Spiritual
           Communion
           ,
           openly
           avowing
           themselves
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Diabolical
             Engine
          
           invented
           to
           countenance
           Churches
           in
           horrible
           security
           unto
           their
           ruine
           .
           But
           yet
           besides
           that
           defilement
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           contracted
           in
           a
           joint
           participation
           of
           the
           same
           Ordinances
           with
           such
           Persons
           ;
           there
           are
           other
           ways
           almost
           innumerable
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Example
           ,
           if
           passed
           by
           without
           Animadversion
           ,
           may
           be
           pernicious
           unto
           their
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Obedience
           .
           Wherefore
           they
           are
           obliged
           in
           point
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Interest
          
           ,
           as
           they
           take
           care
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           to
           concurr
           in
           the
           ejection
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           obstinate
           Offenders
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           In
           point
           of
           Power
           .
           For
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Sentence
           is
           committed
           unto
           and
           rests
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           According
           as
           they
           concurr
           and
           practise
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           put
           in
           Execution
           or
           Suspended
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           they
           who
           must
           withdraw
           Communion
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           Sentence
           is
           of
           no
           use
           or
           validity
           ;
           this
           punishment
           must
           be
           inflicted
           by
           the
           many
           ,
           who
           also
           are
           to
           restore
           him
           who
           is
           so
           rebuked
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           Excommunication
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           nullity
           .
        
         
           BUT
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           Excommunication
           is
           not
           an
           Act
           
           of
           Authority
           nor
           of
           Office
           ,
           but
           of
           Power
           residing
           in
           the
           community
           resulting
           from
           their
           common
           suffrage
           ,
           guided
           and
           directed
           by
           the
           Officers
           or
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           shall
           again
           take
           up
           this
           Enquiry
           immediately
           ,
           and
           speak
           unto
           it
           more
           distinctly
           ;
           lest
           what
           is
           here
           spoken
           should
           not
           be
           sufficient
           unto
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           OUR
           next
           Enquiry
           is
           concerning
           
             the
             object
          
           of
           this
           Church
           Censure
           ;
           or
           who
           they
           are
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THEY
           must
           be
           
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Sentence
           is
           to
           be
           denounced
           against
           them
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           without
           their
           
             own
             consent
          
           .
           One
           Church
           cannot
           Excommunicate
           the
           Members
           of
           another
           .
           They
           are
           unto
           them
           as
           unto
           this
           matter
           without
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           judge
           them
           .
           The
           foundation
           of
           the
           Right
           to
           proceed
           against
           any
           herein
           ,
           is
           in
           their
           own
           
             voluntary
             engagement
          
           to
           observe
           and
           keep
           the
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           whereunto
           they
           are
           admitted
           .
           The
           offence
           is
           given
           unto
           that
           Church
           in
           the
           
             first
             place
          
           ,
           if
           not
           only
           .
           And
           it
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           its
           own
           Edification
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           nullity
           in
           the
           Sentence
           which
           is
           ordained
           ,
           decreed
           or
           denounced
           by
           any
           who
           are
           not
           Officers
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Sin
           is
           committed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THESE
           Church-Members
           that
           may
           be
           justly
           Excommunicated
           ,
           are
           of
           Two
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           SUCH
           as
           continue
           obstinate
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           
             scandalous
             Sin
          
           ,
           after
           private
           and
           publick
           admonition
           .
           The
           process
           from
           the
           first
           Offence
           in
           Admonition
           ,
           is
           so
           stated
           in
           ordinary
           cases
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           farther
           to
           declare
           it
           .
           The
           Time
           that
           is
           to
           be
           allotted
           unto
           the
           several
           Degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           spoken
           unto
           afterwards
           .
           And
           unto
           a
           right
           judgment
           of
           obstinacy
           in
           any
           scandalous
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           Sin
           considered
           in
           it self
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           is
           
             owned
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             by
             all
             ,
          
           without
           doubting
           ,
           dispute
           or
           haesitation
           .
           It
           must
           be
           some
           Sin
           that
           is
           judged
           and
           condemned
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           
             continued
             in
             without
             Repentance
          
           ,
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           Salvation
           .
           If
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           to
           be
           Animadverted
           
           on
           ,
           be
           dubious
           or
           disputable
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Sin
           or
           no
           ,
           especially
           such
           a
           Sin
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           or
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           the
           Person
           offending
           ,
           or
           from
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           guilty
           Person
           is
           not
           self-condemned
           ,
           nor
           are
           others
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           their
           Minds
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           room
           for
           Excommunication
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           once
           allowed
           to
           be
           applied
           towards
           
             any
             Sins
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           evident
           to
           be
           so
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           the
           
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             are
             manifest
          
           )
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Express
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           only
           will
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           be
           made
           difficult
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           dispute
           ,
           unfit
           for
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           leave
           it
           unto
           the
           wills
           of
           Men
           to
           prostitute
           unto
           litigious
           brawls
           ,
           quarrels
           and
           differences
           ,
           wherein
           Interest
           and
           Partiality
           may
           take
           place
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           profane
           this
           Divine
           Institution
           .
           But
           confine
           it
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           unto
           such
           Sins
           as
           are
           condemned
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           by
           Express
           Testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           Salvation
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           persisted
           in
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           plain
           and
           easie
           .
        
         
           FROM
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           Rule
           proceeded
           that
           horrible
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           in
           Excommunication
           and
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           for
           sundry
           Ages
           prevailed
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           as
           it
           was
           mostly
           applied
           unto
           things
           
             holy
             ,
             just
          
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           or
           the
           performance
           of
           
             such
             Gospel
             Duties
          
           as
           Men
           owed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Souls
           ;
           so
           being
           exercised
           with
           respect
           unto
           irregularities
           ,
           that
           are
           made
           such
           meerly
           by
           the
           Arbitrary
           Constitutions
           and
           Laws
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           cases
           frivolous
           ,
           trifling
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           importance
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           necessary
           to
           be
           managed
           in
           and
           by
           such
           Courts
           ,
           such
           Processes
           ,
           such
           
             forms
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           such
           Pleadings
           and
           intricacies
           of
           Craft
           ,
           such
           a
           burden
           of
           Cost
           and
           Charge
           ,
           as
           is
           uncertain
           whether
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           bewailed
           ,
           or
           derided
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           required
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Sin
           unto
           the
           particular
           Offender
           ,
           be
           confessed
           ,
           or
           not
           denied
           ,
           or
           
             clearly
             proved
          
           .
           How
           far
           this
           is
           to
           extend
           ,
           and
           what
           ground
           of
           procedure
           there
           may
           be
           in
           Reports
           
           or
           Fame
           concurring
           with
           leading
           Circumstances
           ,
           we
           shall
           enquire
           afterwards
           .
           And
           although
           in
           such
           cases
           of
           
             publick
             Fame
          
           ,
           a
           good
           Testimony
           from
           those
           of
           Credit
           and
           Repute
           in
           the
           Church
           given
           unto
           the
           supposed
           guilty
           Person
           ,
           is
           of
           use
           and
           sufficient
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           singly
           to
           oppose
           unto
           publick
           Reports
           ;
           yet
           to
           require
           a
           Man
           to
           
             purge
             himself
          
           by
           others
           ,
           from
           any
           feigned
           scandalous
           imputation
           ,
           is
           an
           unwarrantable
           Tyranny
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           is
           also
           required
           ,
           that
           the
           previous
           process
           in
           and
           by
           private
           and
           publick
           Admonition
           ,
           and
           that
           repeated
           with
           
             patient
             waiting
          
           for
           the
           success
           of
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           be
           duly
           premised
           .
           Whether
           this
           extend
           it self
           unto
           all
           causes
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           enquired
           into
           .
           Ordinarily
           it
           is
           so
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Offender
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           him
           without
           either
           provocation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           excuse
           in
           himself
           ,
           so
           suited
           to
           be
           expressive
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Patience
           of
           Christ
           toward
           Sinners
           ,
           so
           requisite
           unto
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           in
           their
           proceedure
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           
             omission
             of
             it
          
           will
           probably
           render
           the
           Sentence
           useless
           and
           ineffectual
           .
           A
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             I
             admonish
             a
             First
             ,
             a
             Second
             ,
             a
             Third
             time
             ,
          
           and
           so
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           absurd
           observation
           of
           a
           Divine
           Institution
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           required
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           censured
           as
           unto
           his
           profession
           of
           Repentance
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           obstinacy
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           be
           judged
           and
           determined
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           love
           and
           compassion
           .
           There
           are
           few
           who
           are
           so
           profligately
           wicked
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Sin
           wherewith
           they
           are
           charged
           ,
           is
           evidently
           such
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           
             justly
             proved
             against
             them
          
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           some
           profession
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           Repentance
           .
           Whether
           this
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           cases
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           suspend
           the
           present
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           quite
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           ,
           is
           left
           unto
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           upon
           consideration
           of
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           necessary
           unto
           its
           own
           Edification
           .
           Only
           this
           Rule
           must
           be
           continually
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           haste
           or
           undue
           precipitation
           herein
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           ,
           as
           the
           bane
           of
           Church-Rule
           and
           Order
           .
        
         
         
           AGAIN
           ,
           The
           manner
           of
           its
           Administration
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           hereunto
           are
           required
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Prayer
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           can
           no
           way
           be
           administred
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           The
           Administration
           of
           any
           solemn
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           an
           horrible
           profanation
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           neglect
           or
           contempt
           hereof
           ,
           in
           any
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Excommunicate
           others
           ,
           is
           an
           open
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           nullity
           of
           their
           Act
           and
           Sentence
           .
           And
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           without
           any
           due
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           solemn
           invocation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thereby
           ingaging
           his
           Presence
           and
           Authority
           in
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           that
           principally
           which
           hath
           set
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           mankind
           at
           liberty
           from
           any
           concernment
           in
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           Censure
           ;
           and
           whence
           those
           that
           Administer
           it
           expect
           no
           other
           success
           of
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           can
           give
           it
           by
           outward
           force
           .
           And
           where
           this
           fails
           ,
           Excommunication
           is
           quickly
           laid
           aside
           .
           As
           it
           was
           when
           the
           Pope
           threatned
           the
           
             Cantons
             of
             the
             Swissers
          
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           complied
           not
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Impositions
           ,
           he
           would
           Excommunicate
           them
           ;
           whereon
           they
           sent
           him
           word
           
             they
             would
             not
             be
             Excommunicated
          
           ,
           which
           ended
           the
           matter
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           when
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           gives
           unto
           his
           Church
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           directing
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           he
           directs
           them
           to
           ask
           assistance
           by
           
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             Matth.
          
           18.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           proceed
           unto
           this
           Sentence
           when
           they
           were
           
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.4
           .
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           calling
           on
           his
           Name
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           it self
           sanctified
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           are
           any
           meet
           to
           Administer
           it
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           either
           owned
           or
           engaged
           ,
           nor
           Divine
           Assistance
           attained
           ;
           neither
           is
           what
           is
           done
           any
           more
           Excommunication
           than
           any
           rash
           Curse
           is
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           proceed
           inordinately
           out
           of
           the
           Mouths
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           AND
           the
           Prayer
           required
           herein
           is
           of
           three
           sorts
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           which
           is
           previous
           for
           guidance
           and
           direction
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           
           great
           weight
           and
           importance
           .
           It
           is
           no
           small
           thing
           to
           fall
           into
           mistakes
           ,
           when
           Men
           act
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           so
           engage
           his
           Authority
           in
           what
           he
           will
           not
           own
           .
           And
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           Churches
           ,
           are
           liable
           unto
           such
           mistakes
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           not
           under
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           obtained
           by
           Prayer
           only
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             In
             ,
             or
             together
             with
             the
             Administration
          
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           what
           is
           done
           on
           Earth
           may
           be
           ratified
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           effectual
           unto
           its
           proper
           End.
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           must
           be
           followed
           with
           the
           
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
          
           unto
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           all
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Humiliation
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           Healing
           and
           Recovery
           of
           the
           Offender
           .
        
         
           2
           ly
           ,
           IT
           is
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           Lamentation
           or
           Mourning
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           reproving
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           for
           the
           omission
           of
           it
           when
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           
             they
             had
             not
             mourned
             ;
             that
             the
             offender
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.2
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           done
           without
           mourning
           :
           And
           himself
           calls
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Sentence
           from
           this
           Adjunct
           ,
           his
           bewailing
           of
           them
           .
           
             I
             shall
             bewail
             many
             that
             have
             sinned
             already
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.2
           .
           Compassion
           for
           the
           person
           offending
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           that
           dangerous
           condition
           whereinto
           he
           hath
           cast
           himself
           ;
           the
           Excision
           of
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           had
           Communion
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           Mysteries
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           sate
           down
           at
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           ought
           to
           ingenerate
           this
           Mourning
           or
           Lamentation
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           them
           who
           are
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Sentence
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           advisable
           for
           any
           Church
           to
           proceed
           thereunto
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           so
           affected
           .
        
         
           3
           ly
           ,
           IT
           is
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           a
           
             due
             sence
             of
             the
             future
             Judgment
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           we
           herein
           Judge
           for
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           his
           House
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           woe
           to
           them
           who
           dare
           pronounce
           this
           Sentence
           without
           a
           perswasion
           on
           good
           grounds
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Sentence
             of
             Christ
             himself
          
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Representation
           also
           in
           it
           of
           the
           
             future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           will
           Eternally
           cut
           off
           and
           separate
           from
           himself
           all
           Hypocrites
           and
           impenitent
           Sinners
           .
           This
           is
           well
           expressed
           by
           
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Ibidem
             etiam
             Exhortationes
             ,
             Castigationes
             &
             Censura
             Divina
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           
             nam
             &
             judicatur
             magno
             cum
             pondere
             ,
             ut
             apud
             certos
             de
             Dei
             conspectu
             ;
             summumque
             futuri
             judicii
             praejudicium
             est
             ,
             si
             quis
             ita
             d
             liquerit
             ut
             a
             Communicatione
             Orationis
             &
             Conventus
             ,
             &
             omnis
             sancti
             commercii
             relegetur
             ,
          
           Apol.
           cap.
           39.
           
           Were
           this
           Duty
           observed
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           preservative
           against
           that
           inter-mixture
           of
           corrupt
           Affections
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           Ends
           ,
           which
           often
           impose
           themselves
           on
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           THE
           
             Nature
             and
             End
          
           of
           this
           Judgment
           or
           Sentence
           being
           Corrective
           ,
           not
           Vindicative
           ;
           for
           Healing
           ,
           not
           Destruction
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           those
           principally
           concerned
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           it
           to
           render
           it
           effectual
           ,
           is
           plainly
           evident
           .
           Of
           what
           use
           a
           Significavit
           and
           Capias
           may
           be
           in
           this
           case
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           they
           belong
           not
           unto
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           much
           less
           do
           
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
          
           do
           so
           .
           Prayer
           for
           the
           person
           cut
           off
           ;
           Admonition
           as
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ;
           Compa●sion
           in
           his
           distressed
           Estate
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           deplorable
           ,
           if
           he
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           forbearance
           from
           common
           Converse
           ,
           with
           readiness
           for
           the
           Restauration
           of
           Love
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           contain
           the
           principal
           Duties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           towards
           them
           that
           are
           justly
           Excommunicate
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           farther
           belongeth
           unto
           this
           Head
           of
           
             Church-Rule
             or
             Order
          
           shall
           be
           spoken
           unto
           in
           the
           Resolution
           of
           some
           
             Cases
             or
             Enquiries
          
           ,
           wherein
           also
           some
           Things
           only
           mentioned
           already
           ,
           shall
           be
           more
           fully
           explained
           .
        
         
           I
           HAVE
           made
           some
           enquiry
           before
           ,
           whether
           Excommunication
           be
           an
           act
           of
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           an
           act
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           Fraternity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           some
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           desired
           ,
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           more
           distinctly
           enquire
           after
           the
           Truth
           herein
           ;
           though
           I
           shall
           alter
           nothing
           of
           what
           was
           before
           laid
           down
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IT
           is
           certain
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           proved
           ,
           and
           I
           now
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           given
           
             this
             Power
             unto
             the
             Church
          
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           both
           the
           Officers
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           act
           according
           unto
           
           their
           respective
           Interests
           .
           For
           that
           Exercise
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           towards
           any
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           Obedience
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           exercise
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           null
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           no
           Distinction
           or
           Distribution
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           especial
           Duty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           a
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             peculiar
             Society
          
           for
           its
           
             especial
             Ends
          
           ,
           do
           not
           deprive
           it
           of
           its
           natural
           Right
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             a
             Society
          
           .
           There
           is
           in
           every
           Community
           ,
           by
           voluntary
           Confederation
           ,
           a
           natural
           Right
           and
           Power
           to
           expel
           those
           from
           its
           Society
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           its
           Constitution
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           ,
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           a
           Power
           ,
           new
           as
           unto
           the
           way
           ,
           manner
           and
           ends
           of
           its
           Exercise
           ,
           be
           deprived
           of
           its
           Original
           ,
           radical
           Power
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           general
           End
           of
           its
           own
           Preservation
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           a
           gainer
           by
           that
           Institution
           .
           It
           may
           be
           easily
           understood
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           should
           in
           particular
           appoint
           the
           Way
           and
           Manner
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           or
           Administration
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           committing
           the
           care
           thereof
           unto
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           should
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           its
           Right
           ,
           and
           forbid
           them
           their
           Duty
           in
           preserving
           their
           Society
           entire
           and
           pure
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           so
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           committed
           unto
           any
           ,
           as
           that
           upon
           their
           neglect
           ,
           whereby
           those
           who
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           Rule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Churches
           Communion
           ,
           are
           continued
           in
           it
           unto
           its
           Sin
           and
           Defilement
           ,
           the
           Church
           it self
           should
           be
           free
           from
           guilt
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           chargeth
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           of
           Corinth
           with
           Sin
           and
           neglect
           of
           Duty
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           incestuous
           person
           was
           not
           put
           away
           from
           among
           them
           :
           This
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           were
           so
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           a
           
             few
             of
             the
             Officers
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           no
           Right
           to
           act
           in
           it
           .
           For
           none
           can
           incurr
           a
           Guilt
           meerly
           by
           the
           defect
           of
           others
           in
           the
           Discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Church
           essentially
           considered
           is
           before
           its
           ordinary
           Officers
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           
             ordained
             Officers
             in
             every
             Church
          
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           State
           hath
           Power
           to
           put
           away
           from
           among
           them
           and
           their
           Communion
           an
           obstinate
           Offender
           .
           They
           have
           
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           Society
           ,
           by
           voluntary
           confederation
           .
           Wherein
           this
           comes
           short
           of
           Authoritative
           Excommunication
           ,
           will
           immediately
           appear
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           WHERE
           a
           Church
           is
           compleat
           and
           Organized
           with
           its
           stated
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           ,
           yet
           Rules
           ,
           Instructions
           and
           Commands
           are
           given
           expresly
           unto
           the
           Fraternity
           or
           Community
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           their
           Duty
           and
           Acting
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           the
           cutting
           off
           an
           Offender
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           2
           
           Cor.
           2.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           infliction
           of
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           ,
           Ver.
           5.
           
           All
           these
           things
           do
           suppose
           a
           Right
           and
           Duty
           thereon
           to
           Act
           according
           to
           their
           Interest
           in
           Excommunication
           ,
           to
           reside
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           THERE
           are
           
             some
             Acts
          
           belonging
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           it self
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Fraternity
           ,
           cannot
           be
           excluded
           from
           without
           destroying
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sentence
           it self
           ,
           and
           rendring
           it
           ineffectual
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           
             previous
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
          
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           for
           any
           neglect
           about
           it
           ;
           
             preparatory
             Duties
          
           unto
           its
           Execution
           ,
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Mourning
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           which
           are
           expresly
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           a
           Testification
           of
           their
           consent
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           common
           Suffrage
           .
           Without
           these
           things
           ,
           Excommunication
           is
           but
           a
           Name
           with
           a
           noise
           ;
           it
           belongs
           not
           unto
           the
           Order
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           HENCE
           arise
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           Church
           towards
           an
           Excommunicated
           Person
           ,
           that
           are
           consequential
           unto
           his
           exclusion
           from
           among
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           Praying
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           noted
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             avoiding
             Communion
          
           with
           him
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           all
           which
           arise
           from
           their
           own
           voluntary
           actings
           in
           his
           exclusion
           ;
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           without
           a
           judgment
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           obliged
           unto
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           YET
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           unto
           the
           formal
           compleatness
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           an
           
             Authoritative
             Act
             of
             Office-Power
          
           is
           required
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           is
           in
           it
           such
           an
           Act
           of
           Rule
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elders
           only
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Executive
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           in
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           comprizeth
           
           Authority
           to
           be
           acted
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           entrusted
           with
           them
           only
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           WHEREFORE
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           in
           answer
           unto
           this
           Enquiry
           ;
           but
           that
           Excommunication
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Church-Power
           in
           its
           Officers
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           acting
           according
           unto
           their
           respective
           Rights
           ,
           Interests
           ,
           and
           Duties
           particularly
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           act
           in
           it
           as
           Officers
           with
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           or
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           Power
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Officers
           are
           no
           way
           excluded
           from
           their
           Power
           ,
           Consent
           and
           Suffrage
           in
           the
           acting
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           have
           the
           same
           Interest
           therein
           with
           all
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           the
           Community
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           no
           Interest
           in
           those
           Authoritative
           actings
           of
           the
           Officers
           which
           are
           peculiar
           unto
           them
           .
           Where
           either
           of
           these
           is
           wanting
           ,
           the
           whole
           Duty
           is
           vitiated
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Sentence
           rendred
           ineffectual
           .
        
         
           I.
           IT
           is
           Enquired
           ,
           
             Whether
             Excommunication
             ,
             justly
             deserved
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             omitted
             in
             case
             of
             trouble
             ,
             or
             danger
             that
             may
             ensue
             unto
             the
             Church
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           usually
           granted
           that
           so
           it
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           which
           seems
           in
           general
           to
           have
           been
           the
           judgment
           of
           Austin
           .
        
         
           THE
           Troubles
           and
           Dangers
           intended
           ,
           are
           three-fold
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           From
           the
           Persons
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           From
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           TROUBLE
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           For
           there
           being
           an
           exercise
           of
           Authority
           or
           Jurisdiction
           in
           it
           over
           the
           Persons
           of
           Men
           ,
           not
           granted
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           those
           that
           execute
           it
           may
           be
           liable
           unto
           Penalties
           ordained
           in
           such
           cases
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           
             Persons
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
          
           may
           be
           Great
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Interest
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           if
           they
           receive
           a
           provocation
           hereby
           ,
           they
           may
           occasion
           or
           stir
           up
           Persecution
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           often
           fallen
           out
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           Church
           it self
           may
           be
           divided
           on
           these
           considerations
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           lasting
           differences
           may
           be
           occasioned
           
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           omission
           of
           the
           Sentence
           might
           prevent
           .
        
         
           FOR
           Answer
           hereunto
           ,
           some
           things
           must
           be
           premised
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           HERE
           is
           no
           supposition
           of
           any
           thing
           sinful
           or
           morally
           evil
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           its
           Officers
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           by
           refusing
           to
           omit
           the
           pronouncing
           of
           this
           Sentence
           .
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           Sin
           in
           giving
           occasion
           unto
           the
           troubles
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           avoided
           by
           an
           omission
           of
           Duty
           ,
           is
           now
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WE
           must
           suppose
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           cause
           of
           Excommunication
           be
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           both
           as
           unto
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           Person
           concerned
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           
             no
             Rational
             indifferent
             Man
          
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meet
           that
           such
           an
           one
           should
           be
           continued
           a
           Member
           of
           such
           a
           Society
           ;
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           where-ever
           Excommunication
           is
           administred
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           
             sufficient
             Time
          
           and
           space
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           for
           giving
           satisfaction
           unto
           the
           Church
           (
           whereof
           afterwards
           )
           hath
           been
           allowed
           unto
           the
           Person
           after
           Admonition
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           the
           Church
           doth
           really
           suffer
           in
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           by
           tolerating
           such
           a
           scandalous
           Offender
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           ANSWER
           ,
           On
           these
           suppositions
           I
           see
           no
           just
           Reason
           to
           countenance
           the
           
             omission
             of
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             Sentence
             ,
          
           or
           to
           acquit
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           in
           so
           doing
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           first
           presence
           of
           Danger
           is
           vain
           .
           There
           is
           not
           the
           least
           
             shadow
             of
             Jurisdiction
          
           in
           this
           Act
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           that
           toucheth
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           under
           the
           Protection
           and
           Conservation
           of
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           .
           It
           reacheth
           not
           the
           Persons
           of
           Men
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           Liberties
           ;
           nor
           their
           Estates
           or
           the
           least
           
             Secular
             Privileges
          
           that
           they
           do
           enjoy
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           Power
           or
           Censures
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           prejudge
           them
           as
           unto
           Office
           or
           Advantage
           of
           Life
           .
           There
           is
           therefore
           no
           concernment
           of
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           herein
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           in
           a
           Parents
           disenheriting
           a
           Rebellious
           Child
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           AS
           unto
           
             danger
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Person
           provoked
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           same
           may
           be
           pleaded
           as
           unto
           all
           other
           Duties
           of
           obedience
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           wherewith
           the
           World
           is
           provoked
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           profession
           of
           the
           Church
           
           should
           give
           place
           to
           the
           
             fear
             of
             Persecution
          
           .
           To
           
             testify
             against
             Sin
          
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Christs
           appointment
           ,
           is
           a
           case
           of
           Confession
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Apostles
           were
           not
           deterred
           by
           this
           consideration
           from
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           the
           
             seducing
             Jews
             ,
             Hymeneus
          
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           with
           others
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Lord
           Christ
           commandeth
           and
           reproveth
           his
           Churches
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           were
           strict
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           or
           neglective
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           fear
           of
           Persecution
           thereon
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.3
           .
           And
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           He
           will
           take
           that
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           their
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           shall
           turn
           all
           the
           consequents
           thereof
           unto
           their
           advantage
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           AS
           unto
           danger
           of
           
             Differences
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           said
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           Rule
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Love
           and
           Duty
           will
           not
           prevent
           such
           Differences
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           appointed
           of
           Christ
           for
           that
           end
           :
           And
           if
           they
           are
           sufficient
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           are
           abundantly
           )
           they
           must
           bear
           their
           own
           blame
           who
           occasion
           such
           Differences
           .
        
         
           II.
           BUT
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           
             What
             if
             such
             an
             Offender
             as
             justly
             deserves
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             ,
             and
             is
             under
             admonition
             in
             order
             thereunto
             in
             case
             of
             Impenitency
             ,
             should
             voluntarily
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             necessity
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             by
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           SOME
           say
           it
           is
           enough
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           declared
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           such
           an
           one
           hath
           
             cut
             off
             himself
          
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           no
           longer
           under
           their
           watch
           or
           care
           ,
           but
           is
           left
           unto
           himself
           and
           the
           World.
           And
           this
           is
           sufficient
           with
           them
           who
           own
           no
           Act
           
             of
             Office-Power
          
           or
           Authority
           in
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           esteem
           it
           only
           a
           noted
           cessation
           of
           Communion
           ,
           which
           destroys
           a
           principal
           Branch
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Keys
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           WHERE
           the
           offence
           is
           plain
           ,
           open
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           persisted
           in
           ;
           where
           Admonition
           is
           despised
           or
           not
           complied
           with
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           denounce
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           voluntary
           departure
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           NO
           Man
           is
           to
           make
           an
           Advantage
           unto
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           any
           Disadvantage
           ,
           Censure
           or
           Spiritual
           Penalty
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Sin
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           the
           
             voluntary
             Relinquishment
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           a
           Person
           under
           Admonition
           for
           scandalous
           Offences
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           as
           unto
           the
           Discharge
           of
           its
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           
             vindication
             of
             its
             Honour
          
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           the
           Benefit
           and
           Edification
           it
           will
           receive
           by
           those
           Duties
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           Mourning
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           are
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           
             good
             and
             benefit
          
           of
           him
           who
           so
           deserves
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           end
           of
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           is
           his
           Correction
           ,
           not
           his
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           effectual
           unto
           his
           Repentance
           and
           Recovery
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           with
           
             sharp
             Admonition
          
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           may
           reach
           the
           most
           profligate
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           becomes
           not
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Order
           of
           any
           Society
           entrusted
           with
           Authority
           for
           its
           own
           preservation
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           to
           suffer
           Persons
           obnoxious
           unto
           Censure
           by
           the
           fundamental
           Rules
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           respect
           unto
           it
           ,
           to
           break
           their
           Order
           and
           Relation
           ,
           without
           Animadverting
           thereon
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Authority
           wherewith
           they
           are
           intrusted
           .
           To
           do
           otherwise
           is
           to
           expose
           their
           Order
           unto
           contempt
           ,
           and
           Proclaim
           a
           Diffidence
           in
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           for
           the
           Spiritual
           punishment
           of
           Offenders
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           ONE
           end
           of
           the
           Appointment
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           Testimony
           unto
           the
           
             future
             final
             judgment
          
           of
           Christ
           against
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           them
           can
           run
           away
           from
           ,
           nor
           escape
           .
        
         
           III.
           A
           THIRD
           Enquiry
           may
           be
           ,
           
             Whether
             in
             case
             of
             any
             great
             and
             scandalous
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             proceed
             unto
             Excommunication
             ,
          
           without
           any
           previous
           Admonition
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           PERSONS
           may
           be
           
             falsly
             accused
             of
          
           ,
           and
           charged
           with
           great
           Sins
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           Sins
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           a
           lesser
           Degree
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           by
           particular
           Testimonies
           and
           
           publick
           Reports
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           himself
           ;
           which
           daily
           Experience
           confirms
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           all
           haste
           and
           precipitation
           like
           that
           of
           David
           in
           judging
           the
           Case
           of
           Mephibosheth
           ,
           is
           carefully
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           pressed
           under
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           greatness
           and
           notoriety
           of
           the
           Sin.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THERE
           is
           no
           
             individual
             actual
             Sin
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           great
           Aggravation
           or
           Alleviation
           from
           its
           Circumstances
           :
           These
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           
             enquire
             into
          
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           a
           full
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           being
           duly
           weighed
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           Sin
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           or
           
             after
             a
             goodly
             sort
          
           ;
           which
           is
           essential
           unto
           the
           right
           administration
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           without
           
             Personal
             Conference
          
           with
           the
           Offender
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           allowed
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           .
           This
           Conference
           ,
           in
           case
           guilt
           be
           discovered
           ,
           cannot
           but
           have
           in
           it
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Admonition
           ,
           whereon
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           proceed
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           of
           previous
           solemn
           admonition
           ,
           in
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           which
           shall
           be
           immediately
           declared
           .
        
         
           IV.
           FOURTHLY
           ,
           
             Whether
             on
             the
             first
             knowledge
             of
             an
             Offence
             or
             scandalous
             Sin
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             known
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             offending
             Party
             is
             penitent
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             declare
             his
             Humiliation
             and
             Repentance
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             the
             Church
             proceed
             unto
             his
             Excommunication
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Sin
             be
             great
             and
             notorious
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           IT
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           orderly
           Progress
           ,
           as
           unto
           more
           private
           Sins
           ,
           a
           compliance
           by
           Repentance
           with
           the
           First
           or
           Second
           Admonition
           ,
           doth
           put
           a
           stop
           unto
           all
           further
           Ecclesiastical
           proceedure
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           BUT
           whereas
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           made
           concerning
           Sins
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           or
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           ,
           
             great
             and
             of
             disreputation
          
           unto
           the
           Church
           :
           I
           Answer
           ,
        
         
           IF
           Repentance
           be
           evidenced
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           sincere
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           unto
           the
           Offence
           in
           its
           outward
           Demonstration
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           judge
           in
           Charity
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           sinning
           is
           pardoned
           and
           accepted
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           
             sincerely
             penitent
             Sinners
             are
             undoubtedly
          
           ;
           the
           Church
           cannot
           proceed
           unto
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           such
           an
           Offender
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           IT
           would
           be
           publickly
           to
           reject
           them
           whom
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           
             Christ
             doth
             receive
          
           .
           This
           nothing
           can
           warrant
           them
           to
           do
           ;
           yea
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           is
           to
           set
           up
           themselves
           against
           Christ
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Authority
           against
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will.
           Yea
           ,
           such
           a
           Sentence
           would
           destroy
           it self
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Declaration
           that
           Christ
           doth
           disapprove
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           doth
           approve
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THEIR
           
             so
             doing
          
           would
           make
           a
           
             misrepresentation
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           therein
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           the
           principal
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Representation
           that
           is
           made
           therein
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           to
           evidence
           that
           
             all
             sincerely
             Penitent
             Sinners
          
           ,
           that
           
             Repent
             according
             unto
             the
             Rule
             of
             it
             ,
          
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           Pardoned
           and
           Accepted
           ;
           by
           the
           Rejection
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           face
           of
           his
           
             sincere
             Repentance
          
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           open
           contradiction
           thereunto
           .
           Especially
           it
           would
           give
           an
           undue
           sence
           of
           the
           
             Heart
             ,
             Mind
          
           ,
           and
           Will
           of
           Christ
           towards
           Repenting
           Sinners
           ;
           such
           as
           may
           be
           dangerous
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           Believers
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Sentence
           is
           Doctrinal
           :
           For
           such
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           declarative
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           according
           unto
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Image
           therefore
           of
           this
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           up
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Sentence
           of
           it
           is
           denounced
           without
           any
           regard
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           unto
           his
           Acceptance
           or
           Disapprobation
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           Excommunicate
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Teacher
             of
             Lyes
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           SUCH
           a
           proceedure
           is
           
             contrary
             unto
             the
             nature
             and
             end
             of
             this
             Sentence
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           Corrective
           and
           Instructive
           ,
           not
           properly
           punishing
           and
           vindictive
           .
           The
           sole
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           respect
           whereunto
           it
           hath
           its
           Efficacy
           from
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Humiliation
             ,
             Repentance
          
           and
           Recovery
           of
           the
           Sinner
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           attained
           before
           ,
           the
           
             infliction
             of
             this
             Sentence
          
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           IT
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           another
           end
           also
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             vindication
             of
             its
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             wherein
             it
             suffers
             by
             the
             scandalous
             offences
             of
             any
             of
             its
             Members
             .
          
           Whereunto
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           No
           Church
           is
           or
           can
           be
           made
           impure
           by
           them
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           purged
           ;
           as
           he
           doth
           all
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           penitent
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           is
           no
           Dishonour
           unto
           any
           Church
           to
           have
           Sinners
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           have
           evidenced
           
             sincere
             Repentance
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           present
           offence
           and
           scandal
           may
           be
           provided
           against
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           
             Rectoral
             Prudence
          
           ,
           in
           causing
           the
           offending
           Person
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           for
           a
           Season
           .
        
         
           V.
           IT
           is
           Enquired
           ,
           (
           Fifthly
           )
           
             Whether
             such
             as
             voluntarily
             ,
             causlesly
             and
             disorderly
             ,
             do
             leave
             the
             Communion
             of
             any
             Church
             whereof
             they
             are
             Members
             ,
             though
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             scandalous
             immoralities
             ,
             ma●
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             Excommunicated
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           WHERE
           Persons
           are
           esteemed
           Members
           of
           Churches
           by
           
             external
             causes
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
          
           or
           by
           Parochial
           cohabitation
           ,
           they
           may
           remove
           from
           one
           Church
           unto
           another
           by
           the
           Removal
           of
           their
           Habitation
           ,
           according
           unto
           their
           own
           Discretion
           .
           For
           such
           cohabitation
           being
           the
           only
           
             formal
             Cause
          
           of
           any
           Relation
           to
           such
           a
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           upon
           the
           ceasing
           of
           that
           cause
           ,
           the
           Relation
           ceaseth
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHERE
           Persons
           are
           Members
           of
           Churches
           by
           
             mutual
             confederation
          
           ,
           or
           express
           personal
           consent
           ,
           causless
           departure
           from
           them
           is
           an
           evil
           liable
           unto
           many
           Aggrevations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           BUT
           whereas
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           is
           Edification
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           just
           and
           sufficient
           Reasons
           why
           a
           Person
           may
           remove
           himself
           from
           the
           
             constant
             Communion
             of
             one
             Church
          
           unto
           that
           of
           another
           .
           And
           of
           these
           Reasons
           he
           himself
           is
           judge
           ,
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           incumbent
           to
           take
           care
           of
           his
           own
           Edification
           above
           all
           other
           things
           .
           Nor
           ought
           the
           Church
           to
           deny
           unto
           any
           such
           Persons
           their
           Liberty
           desired
           peaceably
           and
           according
           unto
           Order
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           was
           declared
           before
           ,
           that
           where
           any
           Persons
           guilty
           
           of
           ,
           and
           under
           Admonition
           for
           any
           scandalous
           Sin
           ,
           do
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           is
           no
           impediment
           unto
           a
           farther
           procedure
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           WHEREAS
           there
           are
           amongst
           us
           Churches
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           are
           so
           esteemed
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           far
           differing
           in
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           not
           entire
           Communion
           with
           one
           another
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           Enquired
           ,
           
             Whether
             if
             a
             Man
             leave
             a
             Church
             of
             one
             sort
             to
             join
             with
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             as
             suppose
             he
             leave
             a
             select
             Congregation
             to
             join
             in
             a
             Parochial
             Church
             constantly
             and
             totally
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             justly
             Excommunicated
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             whereunto
             he
             did
             belong
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           IT
           is
           certain
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Man
           leave
           the
           Communion
           of
           Parochial
           Assemblies
           to
           join
           himself
           unto
           a
           Select
           Congregation
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           Power
           over
           those
           Parishes
           ,
           will
           make
           no
           question
           whether
           they
           shall
           Excommunicate
           him
           or
           no
           in
           their
           way
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           SUPPOSING
           Persons
           so
           departing
           from
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           be
           free
           from
           
             scandalous
             Sins
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           they
           depart
           quietly
           without
           attempting
           Disorder
           or
           Confusion
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           they
           do
           
             actually
             join
             themselves
          
           unto
           the
           Communion
           of
           some
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Constitution
           ,
           Principles
           and
           Worship
           they
           do
           approve
           ,
           whereby
           their
           visible
           Profession
           is
           preserved
           ;
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           justly
           proceed
           unto
           their
           Excommunication
           :
           It
           may
           suffice
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           such
           Persons
           have
           on
           their
           own
           accord
           
             forsaken
             the
             Communion
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           under
           its
           Watch
           or
           Care
           ;
           neither
           is
           the
           Church
           further
           obliged
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           unto
           Christian
           Duties
           in
           general
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AS
           for
           those
           whose
           departure
           is
           as
           voluntary
           and
           causless
           so
           accompanied
           with
           other
           evils
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           
             Revilings
             ,
             Reproaches
          
           and
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           proceeded
           against
           as
           obstinate
           Offenders
           .
        
         
           VI.
           THE
           Sixth
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           
             What
             Time
             is
             to
             be
             given
             after
             solemn
             Admonition
             before
             actual
             Excommunication
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           THE
           manner
           of
           some
           to
           run
           over
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             I
             Admonish
             you
             a
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             and
             Third
             time
             ,
          
           so
           immediately
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           is
           that
           wherein
           Men
           are
           greatly
           to
           be
           pitied
           for
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           take
           on
           themselves
           to
           Act
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Dispose
           of
           ,
           that
           we
           ascribe
           it
           not
           unto
           worse
           and
           more
           evil
           Causes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           requires
           a
           considerable
           Season
           or
           
             space
             of
             Time
          
           ,
           between
           solemn
           Admonition
           and
           Excommunication
           .
           For
           the
           end
           and
           design
           of
           the
           former
           is
           the
           Repentance
           and
           Recovery
           of
           the
           Offender
           .
           Nor
           doth
           its
           Efficacy
           thereunto
           depend
           on
           ,
           or
           consist
           in
           the
           actual
           giving
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           other
           moral
           Causes
           which
           may
           Work
           gradually
           ,
           upon
           occasional
           Advantages
           .
           Want
           of
           Light
           ,
           some
           present
           Exasperation
           and
           Temptation
           ,
           may
           seem
           to
           frustrate
           a
           present
           Admonition
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           but
           suspend
           its
           present
           Efficacy
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           afterwards
           obtain
           on
           the
           Conscience
           of
           the
           Offender
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           being
           a
           
             Church
             Admonition
          
           that
           is
           intended
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           abide
           in
           Prayer
           and
           waiting
           for
           the
           Fruit
           of
           it
           according
           to
           the
           appointment
           of
           Christ.
           And
           herein
           the
           case
           may
           possibly
           require
           some
           
             long
             time
          
           to
           be
           spent
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           NO
           present
           
             appearance
             of
             Obstinacy
          
           or
           impenitence
           under
           Admonition
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           usually
           pleaded
           )
           should
           cause
           an
           immediate
           proceedure
           unto
           Excommunication
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           contrary
           unto
           the
           
             distinct
             Institution
          
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           wherein
           the
           former
           is
           to
           be
           allowed
           its
           proper
           Season
           for
           its
           Use
           and
           Efficacy
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           doth
           not
           represent
           the
           
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             of
             Christ
             towards
             his
             Church
          
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           not
           suited
           unto
           the
           Rule
           of
           that
           Love
           which
           
             hopeth
             all
             things
             ,
             beareth
             all
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           All
           grounds
           of
           hope
           for
           the
           Recovery
           of
           Sinners
           by
           Repentance
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           attended
           unto
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           deferr
           the
           ultimate
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           Nulla
           unquam
           de
           morte
           hominis
           cunctatio
           longa
           est
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           IF
           
             new
             Sins
          
           are
           added
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           any
           
             other
             kind
          
           ,
           unto
           
           former
           scandals
           ,
           whilst
           Persons
           are
           under
           Admonition
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Indication
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           proceedure
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           IT
           may
           be
           farther
           Enquired
           ,
           
             Whether
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             Excommunicated
             for
             Errors
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             false
             Opinions
             about
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           THE
           Case
           is
           so
           plainly
           and
           positively
           stated
           ,
           Rev.
           2.2
           ,
           6
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           20.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Tit.
           3.10
           ,
           11.
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           farther
           Determination
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           IF
           the
           Errors
           intended
           ,
           are
           about
           or
           against
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Truths
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           that
           hold
           them
           ,
           cannot
           
             hold
             the
             Head
          
           ,
           but
           really
           make
           
             Shipwrack
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           no
           pretended
           usefulness
           of
           such
           Persons
           ,
           no
           peaceableness
           as
           unto
           outward
           deportment
           ,
           which
           ,
           Men
           guilty
           of
           such
           Abominations
           ,
           will
           frequently
           cover
           themselves
           withal
           ,
           can
           countenance
           the
           Church
           in
           forbearing
           after
           
             due
             Admonition
          
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           their
           Communion
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           evil
           ,
           the
           danger
           that
           is
           from
           it
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           Gangrene
           in
           any
           Member
           ,
           unto
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Indignation
           of
           Christ
           expressed
           against
           such
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           ,
           the
           opposition
           of
           them
           to
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           the
           Rock
           ,
           which
           in
           most
           of
           them
           is
           opposed
           ,
           to
           render
           a
           Church
           altogether
           inexcusable
           ,
           who
           omit
           their
           Duty
           herein
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             FALSE
             Opinions
          
           in
           lesser
           things
           ,
           when
           the
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           and
           Christian
           Practice
           are
           not
           immediately
           concerned
           ,
           may
           be
           
             tolerated
             in
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           sundry
           Rules
           are
           given
           unto
           this
           end
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           ,
           Rom.
           14.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           &c.
           Phil.
           3.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Howbeit
           ,
           in
           that
           low
           ebb
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Love
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           come
           unto
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           for
           Edification
           ,
           that
           all
           Persons
           peaceably
           dispose
           themselves
           into
           those
           Societies
           with
           whom
           they
           most
           agree
           in
           
             Principles
             and
             Opinions
          
           ;
           especially
           such
           as
           relate
           or
           lead
           unto
           practice
           in
           any
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           WITH
           respect
           unto
           such
           Opinions
           ,
           if
           Men
           will
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           ,
           
             wrangle
             and
             contend
          
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           hinder
           it
           in
           any
           Duty
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           its
           own
           Edification
           ,
           and
           will
           neither
           peaceably
           abide
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           nor
           peaceably
           depart
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           with
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             WHETHER
             persons
             Excommunicated
             out
             of
             any
             Church
             may
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           THEY
           
             may
             be
             so
          
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           be
           present
           at
           all
           Duties
           of
           Moral
           Worship
           ;
           for
           so
           many
           Heathens
           and
           Vnbelievers
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           WHEN
           persons
           are
           under
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           expecting
           of
           their
           Recovery
           and
           Return
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           to
           prohibit
           them
           any
           Means
           thereof
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           
             HOW
             far
             extends
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             towards
             persons
             rejected
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.11
           .
           
             With
             such
             an
             one
             no
             not
             to
             Eat
          
           ;
           as
           that
           also
           ,
           
             Note
             that
             Man
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
          
           ?
           2
           Thess.
           3.14
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           TO
           Eat
           comprizeth
           all
           
             ordinary
             Converse
          
           in
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ;
           
             Give
             us
             our
             daily
             Bread.
          
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           Note
           ,
           is
           either
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           setting
           the
           
             Mark
             of
             its
             Censure
          
           and
           Disapprobation
           on
           him
           ;
           or
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             the
             Members
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           End
           of
           not
           keeping
           company
           with
           him
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           HEREIN
           all
           ordinary
           Converse
           of
           Choice
           ,
           not
           made
           necessary
           by
           previous
           occasions
           ,
           is
           forbidden
           .
           The
           Rule
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           forbids
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           All
           
             ordinary
             Converse
             of
             Choice
          
           ;
           not
           that
           which
           is
           occasional
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Converse
           about
           
             Earthly
             secular
             Things
          
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           ;
           for
           such
           an
           one
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           still
           to
           be
           admonished
           ,
           whilst
           he
           will
           hear
           the
           word
           of
           Admonition
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           is
           such
           Converse
           as
           is
           not
           made
           
             previously
             necessary
          
           ,
           by
           Mens
           mutual
           Engagement
           in
           Trade
           and
           the
           like
           .
           For
           that
           is
           founded
           on
           such
           Rules
           of
           Right
           and
           Equity
           ,
           with
           such
           Obligations
           in
           point
           of
           Truth
           ,
           as
           Excommunication
           cannot
           Dissolve
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           NO
           suspension
           of
           Duties
           antecedently
           necessary
           by
           virtue
           of
           natural
           or
           
             moral
             Relation
          
           ,
           is
           allowed
           or
           countenanced
           by
           this
           Rule
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           of
           Husband
           and
           
             Wife
             ,
             Parents
          
           and
           
             Children
             ,
             Magistrates
          
           and
           
             Subjects
             ,
             Masters
          
           and
           
             Servants
             ,
             Neighbours
             ,
             Relations
          
           in
           propinquity
           of
           Blood.
           No
           Duties
           arising
           from
           or
           belonging
           unto
           any
           of
           these
           Relations
           ,
           are
           released
           ,
           or
           the
           Obligation
           unto
           them
           weakned
           by
           Excommunication
           .
           Husbands
           may
           not
           hereon
           forsake
           their
           Wives
           if
           they
           are
           Excommunicated
           ,
           nor
           Wives
           their
           
             Husbands
             ;
             Magistrates
          
           may
           not
           withdraw
           their
           Protection
           from
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           Excommunicate
           ;
           much
           less
           may
           Subjects
           withhold
           their
           Obedience
           on
           any
           pretence
           of
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           such
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           true
           as
           unto
           all
           other
           natural
           or
           
             moral
             Relations
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           Ends
           of
           this
           prohibition
           are
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           testifie
           our
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           disapprobation
           of
           the
           person
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           Excommunicated
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Preservation
           of
           our selves
           from
           all
           kinds
           of
           participation
           in
           his
           Sin.
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           make
           him
           ashamed
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           be
           not
           utterly
           profligate
           and
           given
           up
           unto
           total
           Apostasie
           ,
           it
           may
           occasion
           in
           him
           thoughts
           of
           returning
           .
        
         
           X.
           
             HOW
             ought
             persons
             Excommunicated
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           AS
           unto
           the
           
             internal
             manner
          
           ;
           with
           all
           readiness
           and
           chearfulness
           ;
           with
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Meekness
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           them
           all
           Discouragement
           and
           disconsolation
           ,
           Gal.
           6.1
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           With
           Compassion
           ,
           and
           all
           means
           of
           Relief
           and
           Consolation
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.7
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           With
           Love
           in
           all
           the
           demonstrations
           of
           it
           ,
           Vers.
           8.
           
           (
           4.
           )
           With
           Joy
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Heart
           of
           Christ
           towards
           Repenting
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           
             outward
             manner
          
           of
           the
           Restauration
           of
           such
           a
           person
           consists
           ,
           in
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           His
           Testification
           of
           his
           Repentance
           unto
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             express
             Consent
          
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           his
           Reception
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           His
           
             renewed
             Ingagement
          
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           re-instated
           ,
           or
           
           jointed
           again
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           proper
           place
           .
           In
           all
           which
           the
           Elders
           ,
           by
           their
           Authority
           ,
           are
           to
           go
           before
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           ALL
           sorts
           of
           persons
           do
           now
           condemn
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           in
           refusing
           the
           Re-admission
           of
           lapsed
           Sinners
           into
           the
           Church
           upon
           Repentance
           .
           But
           there
           may
           be
           an
           Evil
           observed
           amongst
           some
           ,
           leading
           that
           way
           ,
           or
           unto
           what
           is
           worse
           :
           And
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           seek
           not
           after
           the
           Recovery
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Excommunicated
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           Admonition
           ,
           Exhortation
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           Meekness
           and
           Tenderness
           ;
           but
           are
           well
           satisfied
           that
           they
           have
           quitted
           themselves
           of
           their
           Society
           .
           It
           is
           better
           never
           to
           Excommunicate
           any
           ,
           than
           so
           to
           carry
           it
           towards
           them
           when
           they
           are
           Excommunicated
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           unto
           whom
           if
           a
           Man
           be
           
             once
             an
             Offender
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           so
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           OUR
           last
           Enquiry
           shall
           be
           ,
           
             Whether
             Excommunication
             may
             be
             regular
             and
             valid
             ,
             where
             the
             matter
             of
             Right
             is
             dubious
             and
             disputable
             ?
          
           As
           many
           such
           cases
           may
           fall
           out
           ,
           especially
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           occasions
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           mutual
           Converse
           ;
           or
           when
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           is
           not
           duly
           proved
           by
           positive
           Witnesses
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           is
           denied
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           THE
           foundation
           of
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           next
           and
           under
           its
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           lies
           in
           the
           Light
           and
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Consciences
           of
           them
           that
           are
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           If
           these
           are
           not
           affected
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           as
           in
           
             dubious
             cases
          
           they
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           the
           sentence
           will
           be
           of
           no
           Force
           nor
           Efficacy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           CASE
           wherein
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           
             good
             and
             wise
             Men
          
           about
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           such
           a
           dubious
           Case
           as
           is
           exempted
           from
           this
           Censure
           .
           Nothing
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           here
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           reprovable
           by
           natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           concurrent
           Judgment
           of
           them
           that
           fear
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           IF
           the
           case
           be
           about
           such
           a
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           ,
           in
           pretended
           Fraud
           ,
           Over-reaching
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           is
           determinable
           by
           
           Civil-Laws
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           judge
           in
           such
           Cases
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           way
           of
           Arbitration
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           IF
           the
           Question
           be
           about
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           not
           in
           Points
           fundamental
           ,
           so
           as
           those
           who
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           do
           carry
           it
           peaceably
           and
           orderly
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           proceedure
           unto
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           :
           But
           if
           Men
           will
           
             do
             at
             on
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
          
           wrangling
           ,
           contending
           ,
           and
           breaking
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           Rules
           given
           in
           that
           case
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           IF
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           be
           to
           be
           determined
           and
           stated
           by
           Witness
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           by
           virtue
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           
             Two
             or
             Three
          
           concurrent
           Testimonies
           ;
           one
           Witness
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           See
           Deut.
           19.15
           .
           Numb
           .
           35.30
           .
           Matth.
           18.16
           ,
           &c.
           Wherefore
           the
           ensuing
           Rules
           or
           Directions
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Excommunication
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NO
           Excommunication
           is
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           
             cases
             Dubious
          
           and
           Disputable
           ,
           wherein
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           are
           not
           easily
           determinable
           unto
           all
           unprejudiced
           persons
           ,
           that
           know
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           in
           such
           things
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           admitted
           when
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           proved
           by
           
             Two
             Witnesses
          
           at
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           ALL
           Prejudices
           ,
           all
           Partiality
           ,
           all
           Provocations
           ,
           all
           Haste
           and
           Precipitation
           ,
           are
           most
           carefully
           to
           be
           avoided
           in
           this
           Administration
           ;
           for
           the
           Judgment
           is
           the
           Lords
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           WE
           are
           continually
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           that
           
             tend
             unto
             this
             Sentence
          
           ,
           and
           eminently
           in
           the
           Sentence
           it self
           ,
           to
           charge
           our
           Consciences
           with
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           would
           do
           himself
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           considering
           his
           Love
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Patience
           ;
           with
           instances
           of
           his
           Condescension
           which
           he
           gave
           us
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           THERE
           is
           also
           required
           of
           us
           herein
           ,
           a
           constant
           Remembrance
           ,
           
             that
             we
             also
             are
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           and
           liable
           to
           Temptation
           ,
           which
           may
           restrain
           and
           keep
           in
           awe
           that
           forwardness
           and
           confidence
           which
           some
           are
           apt
           to
           manifest
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           In
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           a
           
             watchful
             Eye
          
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           over
           the
           
             methods
             of
             Satan
          
           ;
           who
           by
           all
           means
           seeks
           to
           pervert
           this
           Ordinance
           unto
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           for
           their
           
           Edification
           ;
           and
           too
           often
           prevails
           in
           that
           Design
           .
           And
           if
           by
           the
           Negligence
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           management
           and
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           he
           gets
           advantage
           to
           pervert
           it
           ,
           unto
           the
           Ruine
           of
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           have
           not
           been
           careful
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therein
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           AS
           Excommunication
           by
           a
           
             cursed
             Noise
             and
             Clamor
             with
             Bell
             ,
             Book
             and
             Candle
          
           (
           such
           as
           we
           have
           instances
           of
           in
           some
           Papal
           Councils
           )
           is
           an
           horrible
           Anti-christian
           Abomination
           .
           So
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           an
           undue
           Representation
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Authority
           ,
           for
           persons
           openly
           guilty
           of
           
             profaneness
             in
             sinning
          
           ,
           to
           Excommunicate
           them
           who
           are
           blameless
           in
           all
           Christian
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           ALL
           Excommunication
           is
           Evangelically
           null
           where
           there
           is
           wanting
           an
           
             Evangelical
             frame
             of
             spirit
          
           in
           those
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           Administred
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           present
           an
           Anti-evangelical
           Order
           in
           its
           Administration
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           IT
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           the
           Contests
           and
           Disputes
           about
           this
           Excommunication
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Noise
           that
           it
           hath
           made
           ,
           the
           horrible
           Abuses
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           put
           unto
           ,
           the
           wresting
           of
           all
           Church-Order
           and
           Rule
           to
           give
           countenance
           unto
           a
           corrupt
           Administration
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           needless
           Oppositions
           that
           have
           been
           made
           against
           its
           Institution
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           nothing
           belongs
           unto
           it
           ,
           nothing
           required
           unto
           its
           Administration
           ,
           wherein
           Mens
           outward
           Interests
           are
           at
           all
           concerned
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           smallest
           number
           of
           sincere
           Christians
           in
           any
           Church-Society
           ,
           may
           not
           perform
           and
           discharge
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Edification
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           that
           hath
           traversed
           these
           things
           into
           such
           a
           state
           and
           posture
           ,
           as
           is
           unintelligible
           unto
           spiritual
           Wisdom
           ,
           unpracticable
           in
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           ruinous
           unto
           all
           Evangelical
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           .
        
         
           CHURCHES
           so
           appointed
           ,
           and
           established
           in
           Order
           as
           hath
           been
           declared
           ,
           ought
           to
           
             hold
             Communion
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           or
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           Institution
           and
           Order
           :
           For
           these
           are
           the
           same
           in
           all
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           
             general
             end
          
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           in
           Order
           of
           Nature
           considered
           antecedently
           unto
           their
           Institution
           in
           particular
           .
           This
           end
           is
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           .
           The
           promotion
           hereof
           is
           committed
           jointly
           and
           severally
           unto
           all
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           with
           respect
           hereunto
           ,
           they
           are
           obliged
           unto
           
             mutual
             Communion
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           
             consent
             ,
             endeavour
             and
             conjunction
             in
             and
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             therin
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Communion
           is
           incumbent
           on
           
             every
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           other
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           equally
           .
           And
           the
           Duties
           and
           Acts
           of
           it
           in
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           nature
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           such
           disparity
           between
           them
           ,
           or
           subordination
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           should
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           mutual
           Communion
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           some
           should
           be
           Acts
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           others
           Acts
           of
           obedience
           or
           subjection
           .
           Where
           ever
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           at
           Rome
           or
           Egubium
           ,
           in
           a
           City
           or
           a
           Village
           ,
           the
           Communion
           of
           them
           all
           is
           mutual
           ,
           the
           Acts
           of
           it
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ;
           however
           one
           Church
           may
           have
           more
           Advantages
           to
           be
           useful
           and
           helpful
           therein
           than
           another
           .
           And
           the
           abuse
           of
           those
           Advantages
           was
           that
           which
           wrought
           effectually
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           disorder
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           destroyed
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           all
           Church-Communion
           whatever
           .
           For
           some
           Churches
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           having
           many
           
           Advantages
           ,
           in
           
             Gifts
             ,
             Abilities
             ,
             Numbers
          
           and
           Reputation
           above
           many
           ,
           above
           most
           Churches
           for
           usefulness
           in
           their
           mutual
           Communion
           ;
           the
           Guides
           of
           it
           insensibly
           turned
           and
           perverted
           the
           Addresses
           made
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           Advises
           and
           Assistances
           desired
           of
           them
           in
           way
           of
           Communion
           ,
           or
           their
           pretences
           of
           such
           Addresses
           and
           Desires
           ,
           into
           an
           Usurpation
           ,
           first
           of
           a
           
             primacy
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           then
           of
           Order
           ,
           then
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           unto
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           of
           all
           Church-Order
           and
           Communion
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           of
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           stated
           and
           subsisting
           in
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           .
        
         
           ALL
           Churches
           on
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           quickly
           found
           themselves
           indigent
           and
           wanting
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           unto
           their
           
             Being
             ,
             Power
          
           and
           Order
           ;
           yet
           as
           unto
           their
           well-being
           ,
           with
           their
           preservation
           in
           Truth
           and
           Order
           ,
           upon
           extraordinary
           Occurrences
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           respect
           unto
           their
           usefulness
           and
           serviceableness
           ,
           unto
           the
           general
           end
           of
           furthering
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           .
           The
           care
           hereof
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           provision
           for
           this
           defect
           ,
           was
           committed
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           during
           their
           Lives
           ,
           which
           Paul
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.28
           .
           
             The
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           For
           what
           was
           only
           a
           
             pressing
             care
          
           and
           burden
           unto
           them
           ,
           was
           afterward
           contended
           for
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           
             Dignity
             and
             Power
          
           ;
           the
           pretence
           of
           it
           in
           one
           especially
           being
           ,
           turned
           into
           a
           
             cursed
             Domination
          
           ,
           under
           the
           Stile
           and
           Title
           of
           
             Servus
             Servorum
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
           BUT
           if
           a
           Thousand
           pretences
           should
           be
           made
           of
           supplying
           Churches
           defects
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           Order
           ,
           Way
           or
           Means
           ,
           besides
           this
           of
           the
           equal
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           among
           themselves
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           all
           found
           destitute
           of
           any
           Countenance
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Primitive
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           use
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           it self
           .
           Yet
           the
           pretence
           hereof
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           disposal
           of
           Churches
           into
           
             several
             stories
             of
             Subordination
          
           ,
           with
           an
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           now
           prevails
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           there
           is
           no
           place
           for
           such
           Imaginations
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           either
           that
           
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           not
           appointed
           the
           
             mutual
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             among
             themselves
          
           by
           their
           own
           consent
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           is
           designed
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           ,
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           
             infinite
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           hath
           constituted
           his
           Churches
           in
           such
           a
           State
           and
           Order
           ,
           as
           wherein
           none
           of
           them
           are
           able
           of
           themselves
           ,
           always
           and
           in
           all
           instances
           ,
           to
           attain
           all
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           are
           appointed
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           .
           And
           he
           did
           it
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           whole
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           is
           animated
           by
           
             one
             spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           Union
           between
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           )
           every
           one
           of
           them
           may
           Act
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           HEREIN
           then
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           lieth
           the
           great
           difference
           which
           we
           have
           with
           others
           about
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           we
           do
           believe
           that
           the
           
             mutual
             Communion
             of
             particular
             Churches
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
          
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           Power
           and
           Order
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Usefulness
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           appointed
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           the
           general
           end
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Peace
           .
           Other
           ways
           and
           means
           have
           been
           found
           out
           in
           the
           World
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           speak
           unto
           immediately
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           it
           behoveth
           us
           to
           use
           some
           Diligence
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Causes
             ,
             Nature
          
           and
           Vse
           of
           this
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           must
           be
           moreover
           premised
           ,
           that
           whereas
           this
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           is
           Radically
           and
           Essentially
           the
           same
           among
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           ordinary
           
             actual
             exercise
          
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           confined
           and
           limited
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           unto
           such
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           natural
           means
           of
           the
           discharge
           of
           such
           Duties
           may
           extend
           unto
           .
           That
           is
           unto
           those
           which
           are
           planted
           within
           such
           
             Lines
             of
             Communication
          
           ,
           such
           precincts
           or
           boundaries
           of
           Places
           and
           Countries
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           render
           the
           mutual
           performance
           of
           such
           Duties
           insuperably
           
           difficult
           .
           Yet
           is
           not
           the
           World
           it self
           so
           wide
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           places
           being
           made
           pervious
           by
           Navigation
           ,
           this
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           may
           be
           
             visibly
             professed
          
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           instances
           practised
           among
           all
           Churches
           ,
           
             from
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             even
             unto
             the
             going-down
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             where
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             is
             known
             among
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           wherein
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           and
           its
           Union
           doth
           consist
           ,
           which
           is
           utterly
           overthrown
           by
           the
           most
           vehement
           pretences
           that
           are
           made
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           such
           a
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           is
           to
           be
           enquired
           after
           ,
           as
           from
           which
           no
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           or
           can
           be
           excluded
           ;
           in
           whose
           actual
           exercise
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           all
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           general
           end
           of
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           may
           be
           attained
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Catholicism
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           whoever
           departs
           from
           ,
           or
           substitutes
           any
           thing
           else
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           that
           Name
           ,
           destroys
           its
           whole
           nature
           ,
           and
           disturbs
           the
           whole
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Harmony
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Christs
           Institution
           .
        
         
           HOWEVER
           therefore
           we
           plead
           for
           the
           
             Rights
             of
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           yet
           our
           real
           Controversy
           with
           most
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Being
           ,
           Union
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           which
           are
           variously
           perverted
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           separating
           it
           into
           Parties
           ,
           and
           confining
           it
           to
           Rules
           ,
           Measures
           and
           Canons
           of
           their
           own
           finding
           out
           and
           Establishment
           .
           For
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           belong
           neither
           to
           the
           internal
           nor
           external
           Form
           of
           
             that
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           whose
           Being
           in
           the
           World
           we
           believe
           ,
           and
           whose
           Vnion
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           preserve
           .
           And
           whoever
           gives
           any
           Description
           of
           ,
           or
           Limitation
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           besides
           what
           consist
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           particular
           Churches
           intended
           ,
           doth
           utterly
           overthrow
           it
           ,
           and
           therein
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith.
           
        
         
           BUT
           this
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           cannot
           be
           duly
           apprehended
           ,
           unless
           we
           enquire
           and
           determine
           wherein
           their
           Vnion
           doth
           consist
           .
           For
           Communion
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           Vnion
           ,
           that
           receives
           both
           its
           Nature
           and
           Power
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           virtue
           of
           it
           .
           For
           of
           what
           Nature
           soever
           the
           Vnion
           of
           things
           distinct
           in
           themselves
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           is
           the
           Communion
           that
           they
           have
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           IN
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           
             Person
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Pope
           ,
           is
           the
           Head
           and
           Center
           of
           all
           Church
           Union
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           allowed
           any
           
             Vnion
             of
             particular
             Churches
          
           with
           Christ
           or
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           and
           through
           him
           .
           An
           Universal
           subjection
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           Authority
           ,
           is
           the
           original
           spring
           of
           all
           
             Church
             Vnion
          
           among
           them
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           Soul
           fail
           herein
           ,
           if
           as
           unto
           things
           of
           Faith
           and
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           he
           do
           not
           depend
           on
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           subjection
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           reputed
           a
           Stranger
           and
           For●●●ner
           unto
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           be
           a
           Man
           never
           so
           willing
           for
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           an
           
             Interest
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           he
           cannot
           have
           it
           but
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           THE
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           congenial
           and
           suited
           unto
           this
           Union
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           exercised
           by
           virtue
           of
           it
           ,
           ariseth
           from
           a
           various
           contignation
           of
           Order
           ,
           or
           the
           erection
           of
           one
           story
           of
           Church
           Interest
           upon
           another
           ,
           until
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Idol
           placed
           on
           the
           top
           of
           this
           Babel
           .
           So
           is
           this
           Communion
           carried
           on
           from
           the
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           of
           the
           lowest
           rubbish
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           ,
           unto
           Diocesans
           ,
           of
           them
           to
           Metropolitans
           ,
           of
           them
           to
           Patriarchs
           or
           Cardinals
           ,
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           or
           an
           ascent
           is
           made
           from
           
             Diocesan
             Synods
          
           ,
           by
           Provincial
           and
           National
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           called
           Oecumenical
           ,
           whose
           Head
           is
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           YET
           Two
           things
           must
           be
           farther
           observed
           to
           clear
           this
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ;
           as
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           there
           is
           no
           ascent
           of
           Church-Order
           or
           Power
           by
           
             a
             vital
             Act
             of
             Communion
          
           from
           the
           lower
           Degrees
           ,
           Orders
           or
           Consociations
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           should
           receive
           any
           thing
           of
           Church-Power
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           plenitude
           of
           it
           being
           originally
           vested
           in
           him
           ,
           by
           these
           several
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           he
           communicates
           of
           it
           unto
           all
           Churches
           ,
           as
           the
           Life
           of
           their
           Conjunction
           and
           Communion
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           no
           Man
           is
           so
           jointed
           in
           this
           Order
           ,
           so
           compacted
           in
           this
           Body
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           also
           personally
           and
           immediately
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           depends
           on
           him
           as
           unto
           his
           whole
           profession
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           is
           that
           which
           constitutes
           him
           formally
           to
           be
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           Antichrist
           ;
           and
           the
           Church-State
           arising
           from
           its
           
           Union
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             holding
             him
             as
             its
             Head
          
           ,
           subsisting
           in
           a
           Communion
           by
           virtue
           of
           power
           received
           through
           various
           Orders
           and
           Constitutions
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           Anti-christian
           .
           For
           he
           and
           it
           ,
           are
           set
           up
           in
           the
           room
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           direct
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           state
           thereon
           depending
           .
           This
           we
           have
           described
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Speaking
             the
             Truth
             in
             Love
             ,
             may
             grow
             up
             ,
          
           &c.
           As
           also
           ,
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           Rejection
           of
           them
           who
           belong
           not
           unto
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           taken
           from
           its
           Relation
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           its
           dependance
           on
           him
           ;
           
             not
             holding
             the
             Head
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           WHEN
           Men
           shall
           cease
           to
           be
           wilfully
           blind
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           
             powers
             of
             the
             strong
             Delusion
          
           that
           begin
           to
           abate
           shall
           expire
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           see
           the
           direct
           Opposition
           that
           is
           between
           these
           two
           Heads
           and
           two
           Churches
           ,
           namely
           Christ
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           and
           that
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           I
           KNOW
           well
           enough
           all
           the
           Evasions
           and
           Distinctions
           that
           are
           invented
           to
           countenance
           this
           Anti-christianism
           .
           As
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           Head
           ,
           one
           of
           
             internal
             influence
          
           of
           Grace
           which
           Christ
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           ;
           the
           other
           of
           
             Rule
             and
             Authority
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           is
           .
           But
           this
           also
           is
           two-fold
           ;
           Supream
           and
           Remote
           ;
           or
           Immediate
           and
           Subordinate
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           latter
           is
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           there
           is
           yet
           farther
           a
           two-fold
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           one
           invisible
           which
           is
           Christ
           ;
           the
           other
           visible
           which
           is
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           NOT
           to
           insist
           on
           these
           gross
           and
           horrible
           Figments
           of
           a
           
             twofold
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           in
           any
           sence
           ,
           which
           are
           foreign
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           foreign
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           whereof
           never
           one
           word
           was
           heard
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           Six
           hundred
           Years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           deforming
           the
           beautiful
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           into
           a
           Monster
           ;
           we
           will
           allow
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           only
           the
           
             immediate
             ,
             visible
             ,
             subordinate
             Head
             of
             all
             Rule
             and
             Authority
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           is
           what
           they
           plead
           for
           .
           Then
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           Head
           is
           his
           Body
           ;
           that
           it
           
             holds
             him
             as
             its
             Head
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           
             compacted
             together
          
           by
           the
           Officers
           and
           Orders
           that
           depend
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           receive
           all
           their
           influence
           of
           Church-Power
           and
           Order
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           
           though
           he
           communicates
           not
           by
           an
           
             internal
             influence
          
           of
           Grace
           and
           Gifts
           (
           alas
           poor
           wretch
           )
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           
             Officers
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Orders
          
           and
           Laws
           ;
           so
           giving
           Union
           and
           Communion
           unto
           the
           whole
           Body
           by
           the
           effectual
           working
           of
           every
           joint
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           under
           him
           ,
           for
           its
           Union
           ,
           Communion
           and
           Edification
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           Anti-christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Anti-christian
             Church-State
          
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           be
           at
           any
           time
           ready
           to
           maintain
           .
        
         
           LET
           any
           Man
           take
           a
           due
           prospect
           of
           this
           Head
           ,
           and
           this
           Body
           as
           related
           and
           united
           by
           the
           Bond
           of
           their
           own
           
             Rules
             ,
             Constitutions
          
           and
           Laws
           ,
           acting
           in
           worldly
           Pomp
           ,
           Splendor
           and
           Power
           with
           horrid
           bloody
           Cruelties
           against
           all
           that
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           fail
           of
           an
           open
           view
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptural
           Lineaments
           of
           the
           
             Apostate
             Anti-christian
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           I
           SAY
           again
           ,
           This
           assigning
           of
           the
           original
           of
           all
           Church
           Order
           ,
           Union
           and
           Communion
           unto
           the
           
             Pope
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           investing
           him
           therewith
           as
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           constituting
           him
           thereby
           the
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           thereon
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           be
           if
           he
           be
           its
           Head
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           from
           him
           all
           power
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           Acts
           of
           Communion
           ,
           should
           be
           derived
           ,
           returning
           all
           in
           Obedience
           and
           Subjection
           unto
           him
           ,
           doth
           set
           up
           a
           visible
           ,
           conspicuous
           
             Anti-christian
             Church
             State
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           Christ
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           But
           with
           this
           sort
           of
           Men
           we
           deal
           not
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           a
           pretence
           unto
           an
           
             ●nion
             of
             Churches
          
           not
           derived
           from
           the
           Papal
           Headship
           .
           And
           this
           consists
           in
           the
           
             Canonical
             subjection
             of
             particular
             Churches
          
           unto
           a
           
             Diocesan
             Bishop
          
           ;
           and
           of
           such
           Bishops
           to
           Metropolitans
           ;
           which
           though
           
             de
             facto
          
           it
           be
           at
           present
           terminated
           and
           stated
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           a
           Nation
           ;
           yet
           
             de
             jure
          
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           extended
           unto
           the
           whole
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           ACCORDING
           unto
           this
           Principle
           ,
           the
           
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           consists
           in
           that
           Order
           ,
           whereby
           particular
           Churches
           are
           distributed
           into
           
             Deanaries
             ,
             Arch-Deaconries
             ,
             Exempt
             Peculiars
             ,
          
           under
           
             Officials
             ;
             Diocesses
             ,
             Provinces
          
           ,
           under
           Metropolitans
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           or
           without
           Patriarchs
           to
           avoid
           the
           Rock
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           issuing
           in
           a
           General-Council
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           TO
           confine
           the
           
             Vnion
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           hereunto
           ,
           is
           at
           present
           absolutely
           destructive
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           its
           Communion
           .
           For
           all
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           by
           a
           coalescency
           extended
           unto
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           Provincial
           or
           National
           ,
           have
           both
           Politically
           and
           Ecclesiastically
           such
           bounds
           fixed
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           pass
           to
           carry
           on
           Communion
           unto
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Church
           
             as
             Catholick
          
           ,
           by
           any
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           belonging
           unto
           their
           Order
           :
           And
           hereby
           the
           Union
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           utterly
           lost
           .
           For
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           doth
           always
           equally
           exist
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           is
           always
           equally
           in
           exercise
           ,
           and
           can
           consist
           in
           nothing
           but
           what
           doth
           so
           exist
           and
           is
           so
           exercised
           .
           Where-ever
           is
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
          
           .
           But
           nothing
           of
           this
           can
           be
           obtained
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Order
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WE
           enquire
           at
           present
           after
           such
           an
           Vnion
           as
           gives
           particular
           Churches
           Communion
           among
           themselves
           ;
           which
           this
           Order
           doth
           not
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           overthrows
           it
           ;
           leaving
           nothing
           unto
           them
           but
           subjection
           to
           Officers
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           of
           their
           appointment
           ;
           which
           is
           foreign
           to
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           Order
           it self
           ,
           the
           only
           bond
           of
           the
           pretended
           Union
           having
           no
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           its
           extent
           unto
           the
           whole
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           intimation
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           being
           utterly
           impossible
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           or
           actual
           exercise
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           declare
           what
           is
           the
           Original
           or
           Center
           of
           it
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           deduced
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           rests
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           removed
           these
           pretences
           out
           of
           our
           way
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           discern
           wherein
           the
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Communion
           of
           ●ll
           particular
           Churches
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           due
           observation
           whereof
           ,
           all
           that
           Church-Order
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           appointed
           and
           doth
           accept
           ,
           is
           preserved
           .
        
         
           I
           SAY
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           
             true
             and
             only
             Vnion
          
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           consists
           in
           that
           which
           gives
           Form
           ,
           Life
           and
           Being
           unto
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           what
           belongs
           unto
           them
           as
           they
           are
           particular
           .
           And
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           
           all
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God
             and
             Father
             ,
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Faith
             and
             one
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             one
             hope
             of
             their
             calling
          
           or
           
             the
             promised
             Inheritance
             ,
             one
             Regeneration
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             united
             unto
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             through
             the
             bond
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love.
             
          
        
         
           THIS
           Description
           ,
           with
           what
           is
           suited
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           explanatory
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           
             all
             the
             account
          
           which
           is
           given
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           constituting
           form
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Vnion
           of
           particular
           Churches
           among
           themselves
           .
           What
           Church
           soever
           fails
           in
           the
           
             essential
             parts
          
           of
           this
           Description
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           nor
           hath
           either
           Union
           or
           Communion
           with
           any
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           TWO
           things
           concurr
           unto
           the
           compleating
           of
           this
           Vnion
           of
           Churches
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Their
           Vnion
           or
           Relation
           unto
           Christ.
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           which
           they
           have
           
             among
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           is
           the
           
             Original
             and
             Spring
             of
             this
             Vnion
             ,
          
           and
           every
           particular
           Church
           is
           united
           unto
           him
           as
           its
           Head
           ,
           besides
           which
           ,
           with
           or
           under
           which
           ,
           it
           hath
           none
           .
           This
           Relation
           of
           the
           Church
           unto
           Christ
           as
           its
           Head
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           affirms
           to
           be
           the
           foundation
           and
           cause
           of
           its
           Union
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           the
           places
           before
           quoted
           .
           Hereby
           it
           is
           also
           
             in
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.1
           .
           Or
           hath
           God
           as
           its
           Father
           .
           And
           unless
           this
           Union
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           unless
           a
           Church
           be
           disunited
           from
           Christ
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           from
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           particular
           ;
           however
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           dealt
           withal
           by
           others
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           FROM
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Head
           and
           Spring
           of
           Union
           ,
           there
           proceedeth
           unto
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           a
           
             bond
             of
             Vnion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           acting
           it self
           in
           them
           by
           Faith
           and
           Love
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           ends
           of
           his
           appointment
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           the
           
             Kingly
             ,
             Royal
             ,
             Beautiful
             Vnion
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           head
           of
           Influence
           and
           Rule
           bringing
           it
           into
           a
           Relation
           unto
           himself
           as
           his
           Body
           ,
           communicating
           of
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           it
           ,
           governing
           it
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             his
             Word
          
           ,
           enabling
           it
           unto
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Holiness
           .
        
         
         
           FOR
           unto
           the
           
             compleating
             of
             this
             Vnion
          
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           required
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           
             holding
             him
             as
             the
             Head
          
           ,
           in
           the
           sincere
           belief
           of
           all
           things
           concerning
           his
           Person
           ,
           Office
           and
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           whatever
           belongs
           thereunto
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           
             Love
             unto
             him
          
           and
           all
           that
           is
           his
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           
             especial
             Holiness
          
           ,
           whose
           foundation
           is
           Repentance
           and
           Effectual
           Vocation
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           
             Observance
             of
             his
             Commands
          
           ,
           as
           unto
           all
           Duties
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           These
           things
           are
           essentially
           requisite
           unto
           this
           Union
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Reality
           and
           Power
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           
             internal
             form
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           profession
           of
           them
           is
           its
           
             external
             form
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THERE
           concurreth
           hereunto
           
             an
             Vnion
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           all
           particular
           Churches
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           doth
           Act
           its
           Power
           and
           Duty
           ,
           And
           the
           Relation
           that
           is
           between
           these
           Churches
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           is
           termed
           
             Relatio
             aequiparentiae
          
           ,
           wherein
           neither
           of
           the
           Relata
           is
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           equal
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           arise
           from
           the
           Subordination
           of
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           equal
           as
           unto
           what
           concerns
           their
           Essence
           and
           Power
           .
           And
           the
           bond
           hereof
           is
           that
           
             especial
             Love
          
           which
           Christ
           requireth
           among
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           acting
           it self
           unto
           all
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
        
         
           TAKE
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           the
           Union
           of
           Churches
           consists
           in
           
             their
             Relation
             unto
             God
             as
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             unto
             Christ
             as
             their
             only
             immediate
             Head
             of
             Influence
             and
             Rule
             ,
             with
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             the
             same
             Duties
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             especially
             the
             same
             Mysteries
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             same
             Rules
             or
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Church-Order
             ,
             with
             mutual
             Love
             ,
             effectual
             unto
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             their
             Being
             and
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             .
          
        
         
           THERE
           may
           be
           failures
           in
           them
           or
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           unto
           sundry
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           differences
           among
           them
           about
           them
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           Infirmities
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Prejudices
           of
           them
           of
           whom
           they
           do
           consist
           ,
           the
           best
           knowing
           here
           but
           in
           part
           ;
           but
           whilst
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           is
           preserved
           ,
           
           the
           Union
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           preserved
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           that
           blessed
           oneness
           which
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           prayed
           for
           so
           earnestly
           for
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             one
             among
             themselves
             ,
          
           and
           
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
          
           ,
           Joh.
           17.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           without
           any
           respect
           unto
           that
           
             horrid
             Image
          
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           up
           in
           the
           latter
           days
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           all
           Men
           were
           compelled
           to
           bow
           down
           unto
           ,
           and
           Worship
           ,
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Nebuchadnezzars
           Furnance
           .
           Of
           any
           other
           Union
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Union
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           is
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           inviolable
           ,
           unchangeable
           ,
           comprehending
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           not
           confinable
           unto
           any
           State
           or
           Party
           ,
           not
           interruptible
           by
           any
           external
           form
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           prevailed
           against
           by
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell
          
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           Disputes
           about
           a
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Vnion
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           so
           much
           as
           questionable
           among
           them
           that
           profess
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           in
           direct
           opposition
           unto
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Promises
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Whilst
           
             Evangelical
             Faith
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mutual
             Love
          
           abide
           in
           any
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           whilst
           they
           are
           professed
           ,
           that
           
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             visible
          
           ;
           other
           Catholick
           Church
           upon
           the
           Earth
           I
           believe
           none
           ;
           nor
           any
           that
           needs
           other
           things
           unto
           its
           Constitution
           .
        
         
           THESE
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           I
           proceed
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           our
           present
           Enquiry
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Wherein
             the
             Communion
             of
             particular
             Churches
             among
             themselves
             doth
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           is
           
             their
             joint
             actings
             in
             the
             same
             Gospel
             Duties
             towards
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             mutual
             actings
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Institution
             and
             Being
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           unto
           the
           actings
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           them
           is
           Faith
           ,
           and
           therein
           is
           the
           
             first
             Act
          
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           .
           And
           this
           Communion
           in
           Faith
           among
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           is
           two-fold
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           General
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           unto
           
           Godliness
           ,
           the
           same
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           profession
           thereof
           ;
           so
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           is
           the
           
             Ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             the
             same
             Truth
             .
          
           This
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           provided
           for
           in
           Creeds
           and
           Symbols
           ,
           or
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           is
           known
           .
           But
           as
           never
           any
           one
           of
           them
           was
           expresly
           owned
           by
           all
           Churches
           ;
           so
           in
           process
           of
           time
           they
           came
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           as
           expressing
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           .
           Hence
           we
           have
           as
           many
           
             Arian
             Creeds
          
           yet
           extant
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Orthodox
           .
           But
           unto
           the
           Communion
           of
           all
           particular
           
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           required
           but
           a
           
             belief
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           with
           a
           professed
           assent
           unto
           all
           Divine
           Revelations
           therein
           contained
           ;
           provided
           that
           no
           Error
           be
           avowed
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           principal
           or
           fundamental
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           .
           For
           although
           any
           
             Society
             of
             Men
          
           should
           profess
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           avow
           an
           Assent
           unto
           the
           Revelations
           made
           therein
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           conceptions
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           misunderstanding
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           therein
           ,
           they
           may
           embrace
           and
           adhere
           unto
           
             such
             Errors
          
           ,
           as
           may
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           all
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           Faith.
           Such
           are
           the
           denial
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             Divine
             Person
             or
             Office
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             his
             Blood
             ;
             the
             necessity
             of
             Regeneration
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           they
           may
           also
           add
           that
           of
           their
           own
           unto
           their
           professed
           Belief
           ,
           as
           shall
           exclude
           them
           from
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           
             Assertion
             of
             Traditions
          
           as
           equal
           with
           the
           written
           Word
           ;
           of
           
             another
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           besides
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ;
           of
           
             another
             Sacrifice
          
           besides
           what
           he
           once
           offered
           for
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           where
           any
           are
           preserved
           from
           such
           Heresies
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           unto
           Communion
           with
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           unto
           Faith
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Belief
           before
           described
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THIS
           
             Communion
             in
             Faith
          
           respects
           the
           Church
           it self
           as
           its
           
             material
             Object
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           required
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           had
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           especially
           hath
           in
           that
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           
             a
             Church
             on
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           confined
           
           unto
           no
           Places
           nor
           Parties
           of
           Men
           ,
           no
           Empires
           nor
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           capable
           of
           any
           confinement
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           
             this
             Church
             is
             Redeemed
             ,
             Called
             ,
             Sanctified
             by
             him
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           Interest
           ,
           his
           concernment
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Promises
             of
             God
          
           do
           belong
           and
           are
           confined
           ;
           that
           this
           Church
           he
           will
           save
           ,
           preserve
           and
           deliver
           from
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell
          
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           after
           Death
           will
           raise
           it
           up
           and
           glorify
           it
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             Faith
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             concerning
             it self
          
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Ancient
           fundamental
           Article
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           
             such
             a
             Church
          
           called
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           separated
           from
           it
           ,
           unto
           which
           alone
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Promises
             of
             God
          
           do
           appertain
           ,
           in
           contradistinction
           unto
           all
           others
           ,
           or
           confines
           it
           unto
           a
           Party
           ,
           unto
           whom
           these
           things
           are
           not
           appropriate
           ,
           he
           cuts
           himself
           off
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           Faith
           hereof
           ,
           all
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           a
           comforting
           refreshing
           Communion
           ,
           which
           ,
           is
           the
           spring
           of
           many
           Duties
           in
           them
           continually
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
             in
             Faith
          
           ,
           consists
           much
           in
           the
           principal
           Fruit
           of
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Prayer
           .
           So
           is
           it
           stated
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.18
           .
           
             For
             through
             Christ
             we
             have
             an
             Access
             by
             one
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
          
           And
           that
           therein
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           doth
           consist
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           in
           the
           following
           Verses
           ;
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Now
             therefore
          
           ,
           &c.
           For
           Prayer
           in
           all
           Churches
           having
           
             one
             object
          
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           even
           the
           Father
           ,
           God
           as
           the
           Father
           ,
           proceeding
           in
           all
           from
           one
           and
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
          
           ,
           given
           unto
           them
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplications
           to
           make
           Intercession
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           continually
           offered
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           
             same
             High-Priest
             ▪
          
           who
           adds
           unto
           it
           the
           Incense
           of
           his
           own
           Intercession
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           they
           have
           all
           an
           access
           unto
           the
           same
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           a
           
             blessed
             Communion
          
           herein
           continually
           .
           And
           this
           Communion
           is
           the
           more
           express
           in
           that
           the
           
             Prayers
             of
             all
             are
             for
             all
          
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           any
           one
           Member
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           
             the
             Prayers
             
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             the
             Members
          
           of
           them
           every
           day
           .
           And
           however
           this
           Communion
           be
           invisible
           unto
           the
           eyes
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           glorious
           and
           conspicuous
           unto
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           the
           Mediatour
           in
           Heaven
           .
           This
           Prayer
           proceeding
           from
           ,
           or
           wrought
           by
           one
           and
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
          
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           equally
           bestowed
           on
           them
           all
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Promise
           of
           Christ
           ;
           having
           the
           
             same
             object
          
           ,
           even
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           offered
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           same
           High-Priest
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           own
           Intercession
           ,
           gives
           unto
           all
           Churches
           a
           Communion
           ,
           far
           more
           glorious
           than
           what
           consists
           in
           some
           outward
           Rites
           and
           Orders
           of
           Mens
           devising
           .
        
         
           BUT
           now
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           Persons
           or
           Churches
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           
             other
             Object
             of
             their
             Prayers
          
           ,
           but
           God
           even
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           Father
           in
           Christ
           ;
           or
           have
           any
           other
           Mediators
           or
           Intercessors
           ,
           by
           whom
           to
           convey
           or
           present
           their
           Prayers
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           the
           only
           High-Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           do
           renounce
           the
           
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           they
           cut
           themselves
           off
           from
           all
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           herein
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
          
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           affecteth
           Communion
           among
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Administration
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           These
           are
           the
           same
           in
           ,
           unto
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           all
           .
           Neither
           do
           some
           ,
           variations
           in
           the
           
             outward
             manner
          
           of
           their
           Administration
           ,
           interrupt
           that
           Communion
           .
           But
           ,
           where-ever
           the
           continuation
           of
           these
           Ordinances
           is
           denied
           ,
           or
           their
           nature
           or
           use
           is
           perverted
           ,
           or
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           is
           annexed
           unto
           their
           Administration
           ,
           there
           
             Communion
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           is
           renounced
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THEY
           have
           also
           by
           Faith
           Communion
           herein
           ,
           in
           that
           
             all
             Churches
             do
             profess
             a
             subjection
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           an
           obligation
           upon
           them
           to
           do
           and
           observe
           all
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           Commanded
           .
        
         
           OTHER
           instances
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           might
           be
           given
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           sufficient
           to
           manifest
           how
           unscriptural
           the
           Notion
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           proper
           Communion
           with
           or
           among
           Churches
           but
           what
           consists
           in
           a
           compliance
           with
           certain
           
             Powers
             ,
             Orders
          
           
           and
           Rites
           ,
           the
           pressing
           whereof
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Vniformity
           ,
           hath
           cast
           all
           thoughts
           of
           real
           ,
           Evangelical
           Church
           Communion
           into
           Oblivion
           .
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           Churches
           Ordained
           and
           Constituted
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Ends
           declared
           in
           our
           former
           Discourse
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Union
           unto
           Christ
           and
           among
           themselves
           ,
           living
           constantly
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           World
           in
           the
           actual
           exercise
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           same
           Church-Duties
           towards
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           their
           own
           Continuation
           ,
           Encrease
           ,
           and
           Edification
           ,
           have
           also
           an
           
             especial
             Vnion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             a
             mutual
             Communion
             thence
             arising
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           
             Bond
             of
             this
             Vnion
             is
             Love
          
           ;
           not
           the
           common
           regulated
           Affection
           of
           Humane
           nature
           so
           called
           ;
           not
           meerly
           that
           Power
           and
           Duty
           which
           is
           engraven
           on
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Creation
           ,
           towards
           all
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           and
           blood
           with
           themselves
           ;
           but
           an
           
             especial
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           acting
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           Principle
           and
           Bond
           of
           its
           Union
           unto
           its
           self
           ;
           whence
           the
           command
           of
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             New
             Commandment
          
           ;
           because
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           
             only
             Example
          
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Causes
           and
           Motives
           unto
           it
           ,
           with
           its
           peculiar
           Ends
           and
           proper
           Exercise
           ,
           it
           was
           absolutely
           New
           and
           Evangelical
           .
           An
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           belongs
           not
           unto
           this
           place
           although
           it
           be
           a
           
             Grace
             and
             a
             Duty
          
           of
           so
           much
           importance
           ,
           wherein
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           Power
           and
           peculiar
           Glory
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           is
           either
           so
           utterly
           lost
           ,
           or
           hath
           such
           
             vile
             Images
          
           of
           it
           set
           up
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           deserves
           a
           full
           Consideration
           ;
           which
           it
           may
           receive
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           SAY
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Love
             ,
          
           being
           given
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           and
           Center
           of
           all
           Church-Union
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           and
           abide
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           thereby
           uniting
           it
           unto
           himself
           ,
           doth
           work
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             mutual
             Love
          
           ,
           which
           may
           ,
           and
           doth
           animate
           them
           unto
           all
           those
           mutual
           Acts
           which
           are
           proper
           unto
           the
           Relation
           wherein
           they
           stand
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Union
           unto
           Christ
           their
           Head
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
         
           HEREIN
           consists
           the
           Union
           of
           every
           Church
           in
           it self
           ,
           of
           all
           Churches
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           their
           Communion
           consisting
           in
           regular
           Acts
           and
           Duties
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           this
           Love
           ,
           and
           required
           by
           virtue
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           THIS
           account
           of
           the
           Vnion
           and
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           may
           seem
           strange
           unto
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           enamoured
           on
           that
           Image
           which
           is
           set
           up
           of
           them
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           
             Canons
             ,
             Constitutions
          
           of
           Rites
           ,
           and
           
             outward
             Order
          
           in
           
             various
             Subordinations
          
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           remote
           from
           making
           any
           due
           Representation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           ,
           in
           its
           dependance
           on
           Christ
           its
           Head
           ,
           being
           by
           his
           Institution
           disposed
           unto
           its
           proper
           Order
           for
           its
           own
           Edification
           ,
           or
           
             fitly
             joined
             together
             and
             compacted
          
           ,
           this
           Love
           working
           effectually
           in
           every
           Office
           ,
           Officer
           and
           Member
           ,
           according
           as
           unto
           its
           disposal
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           for
           the
           receiving
           and
           communicating
           Supplies
           for
           Edification
           ,
           gives
           the
           whole
           both
           its
           Vnion
           and
           Communion
           ,
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           it
           being
           regulated
           by
           Divine
           Rule
           and
           Prescription
           .
        
         
           INSTEAD
           hereof
           to
           erect
           a
           Machine
           ,
           the
           Spring
           and
           Center
           of
           whose
           motions
           are
           unknown
           ,
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           but
           
             external
             force
             compacted
             by
             the
             Iron
             joints
             and
             bands
             of
             humane
             Laws
             ,
          
           edifying
           it self
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             Offices
             and
             Officers
          
           ,
           foreign
           unto
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           acting
           with
           
             Weapons
             that
             are
             not
             Spiritual
          
           ,
           but
           Carnal
           ,
           and
           mighty
           through
           him
           whose
           Work
           it
           is
           to
           cast
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           into
           Prison
           ,
           as
           unto
           an
           outward
           Conformity
           ,
           is
           to
           forsake
           the
           Scripture
           and
           follow
           our
           own
           Imagination
           .
        
         
           THE
           
             outward
             Acts
             of
             Communion
          
           among
           Churches
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           this
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           obligation
           that
           is
           on
           them
           to
           promote
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           ,
           may
           be
           referred
           unto
           the
           Two
           Heads
           of
           Advice
           and
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           CHURCHES
           have
           Communion
           unto
           their
           mutual
           Edification
           ,
           by
           Advice
           in
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           ,
           which
           must
           in
           this
           place
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           
             SYNODS
             are
             the
             Meetings
             of
             divers
             Churches
             by
             their
             Messengers
             or
             Delegates
             ,
             to
             consult
             and
             determine
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             of
             common
             concernment
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Communion
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           THE
           necessity
           and
           warranty
           of
           
             such
             Synods
          
           ,
           ariseth
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           From
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           .
           For
           all
           Societies
           which
           have
           the
           same
           Original
           ,
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           the
           same
           Interest
           ,
           the
           same
           Ends
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           mutually
           concerned
           in
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           are
           obliged
           by
           the
           power
           and
           conduct
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           advise
           in
           common
           for
           their
           own
           good
           ,
           on
           all
           Emergencies
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           thereof
           .
        
         
           CHURCHES
           are
           such
           Societies
           ;
           they
           have
           all
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             Authoritative
             Institution
          
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             Rule
             of
             Order
          
           and
           Worship
           ,
           the
           same
           ends
           as
           we
           have
           declared
           ;
           and
           their
           entire
           Interest
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           .
           When
           therefore
           any
           thing
           occurs
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           attended
           with
           such
           Difficulties
           as
           cannot
           be
           removed
           or
           taken
           away
           by
           any
           one
           of
           them
           severally
           ,
           or
           in
           whose
           Determination
           all
           of
           them
           are
           equally
           concerned
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           use
           herein
           of
           common
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           is
           to
           forsake
           that
           natural
           Light
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           attend
           unto
           in
           all
           Duties
           of
           Obedience
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           
             Vnion
             of
             all
             Churches
          
           ,
           before
           described
           in
           one
           Head
           ,
           by
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           through
           one
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           ,
           unto
           the
           same
           ends
           ,
           doth
           so
           
             compact
             them
             into
             one
             Body
             mystical
             ,
          
           as
           that
           none
           of
           them
           is
           or
           can
           be
           compleat
           absolutely
           without
           a
           joint
           acting
           with
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           unto
           the
           common
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
           And
           this
           joint
           acting
           with
           others
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           by
           
             common
             Advice
          
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           which
           natural
           Circumstances
           render
           impossible
           by
           any
           means
           but
           their
           
             convention
             in
             Synods
          
           ,
           by
           their
           Messengers
           and
           Delegates
           .
           For
           although
           there
           may
           be
           some
           use
           of
           
             Letters
             missive
          
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           eminently
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           to
           ask
           the
           Advice
           of
           one
           another
           in
           difficult
           Cases
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           first
           instance
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           after
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           unto
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           desiring
           their
           Advice
           about
           the
           composing
           of
           a
           difference
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thereunto
           ;
           )
           yet
           many
           Cases
           may
           fall
           out
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           Reconciled
           or
           Determined
           but
           by
           
             present
             Conference
          
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           was
           Recorded
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
           No
           Church
           therefore
           is
           so
           Independent
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           can
           
           always
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Cases
           ,
           observe
           the
           Duties
           it
           owes
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           Powers
           which
           it
           is
           able
           to
           act
           in
           it self
           distinctly
           ,
           without
           conjunction
           with
           others
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           that
           confines
           its
           Duty
           unto
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             its
             own
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           cuts
           it self
           off
           from
           the
           external
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ;
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           safe
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           commit
           the
           Conduct
           of
           his
           Soul
           to
           such
           a
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           
             acting
             in
             Synods
          
           is
           an
           Institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           not
           in
           an
           express
           Command
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           fortified
           with
           Apostolical
           Example
           .
           For
           having
           erected
           such
           a
           Church-State
           ,
           and
           disposed
           all
           his
           Churches
           into
           that
           Order
           and
           mutual
           Relation
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           of
           them
           can
           be
           compleat
           ,
           or
           discharge
           their
           whole
           Duty
           without
           
             mutual
             Advice
             and
             Counsel
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           thereby
           ordained
           this
           way
           of
           their
           Communion
           in
           Synods
           ,
           no
           other
           being
           possible
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           And
           hereby
           such
           Conventions
           are
           interested
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           presence
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             where
             Two
             or
             Three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           For
           these
           Assemblies
           being
           the
           necessary
           effect
           of
           his
           own
           constitution
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           his
           Churches
           ,
           are
           or
           may
           be
           
             in
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           so
           enjoy
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           end
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           is
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           Instances
           this
           cannot
           be
           attained
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           
             sinfully
             neglected
          
           ,
           unless
           this
           way
           for
           the
           preservation
           and
           carrying
           of
           it
           on
           be
           attended
           unto
           .
           Truth
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Love
           may
           be
           lost
           among
           Churches
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           in
           them
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           unless
           this
           means
           for
           their
           Preservation
           and
           Reparation
           be
           made
           use
           of
           .
           And
           that
           particular
           Church
           which
           extends
           not
           its
           Duty
           beyond
           its
           own
           Assemblies
           and
           Members
           ,
           is
           
             fallen
             off
          
           from
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           its
           Institution
           .
           And
           every
           Principle
           ,
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           inclines
           any
           Church
           to
           confine
           its
           Care
           and
           Duty
           unto
           its
           own
           Edification
           only
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           only
           which
           agree
           with
           it
           in
           some
           
             peculiar
             practice
          
           ,
           making
           it
           neglective
           of
           all
           due
           means
           of
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           ,
           is
           Schismatical
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           THERE
           is
           direction
           hereunto
           included
           in
           the
           
             Order
             and
             Method
          
           of
           Church-Proceedings
           in
           case
           of
           offence
           ,
           prescribed
           unto
           it
           by
           Christ
           himself
           .
           The
           beginning
           and
           rise
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           between
           
             two
             individual
             Persons
          
           ;
           thence
           is
           it
           carried
           unto
           the
           cognizance
           and
           judgment
           of
           two
           or
           three
           others
           before
           unconcerned
           ;
           from
           them
           it
           is
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Church
           hath
           
             Power
             to
             determine
          
           concerning
           it
           ,
           as
           unto
           its
           own
           Communion
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           Offender
           in
           it
           or
           reject
           him
           from
           it
           .
           This
           must
           abide
           ,
           as
           unto
           outward
           Order
           and
           the
           Preservation
           of
           Peace
           .
           But
           no
           Church
           is
           Infallible
           in
           their
           judgment
           absolutely
           in
           any
           case
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           ,
           their
           determinations
           may
           be
           so
           doubtful
           as
           not
           to
           affect
           the
           Conscience
           of
           him
           who
           is
           Censured
           .
           But
           such
           a
           Person
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           
             particular
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           by
           virtue
           thereof
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           also
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           therefore
           that
           he
           should
           be
           heard
           and
           judged
           as
           unto
           his
           Interest
           therein
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           desire
           it
           .
           And
           this
           can
           no
           way
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           Synods
           as
           we
           shall
           immediately
           describe
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           SYNODS
           are
           Consecrated
           unto
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           their
           guidance
           of
           the
           First
           Churches
           of
           
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           which
           hath
           the
           force
           of
           a
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           as
           being
           given
           by
           them
           under
           the
           Infallible
           conduct
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           farther
           unto
           immediately
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           seen
           the
           
             Original
             of
             Church
             Synods
          
           or
           their
           
             Formal
             Cause
          
           ,
           we
           consider
           also
           their
           
             Material
             Cause
          
           ,
           or
           the
           subject
           matter
           to
           be
           treated
           of
           or
           determined
           in
           them
           .
           And
           this
           in
           general
           is
           every
           thing
           wherein
           Churches
           are
           obliged
           
             to
             hold
             Communion
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           falls
           out
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           disturb
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           hereof
           some
           Instances
           may
           be
           given
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           CHURCHES
           have
           mutual
           Communion
           in
           the
           
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             Faith.
          
           If
           any
           doubts
           or
           differences
           do
           arise
           about
           it
           ,
           any
           Opinions
           be
           advanced
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           determine
           among
           themselves
           or
           among
           sundry
           Churches
           ,
           the
           
             last
             outward
             means
          
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           
           their
           Communion
           in
           the
           condemnation
           of
           Errors
           and
           Opinions
           contrary
           unto
           the
           
             form
             of
             wholesome
             Words
          
           ,
           is
           by
           these
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           .
           The
           care
           hereof
           ,
           is
           indeed
           in
           the
           first
           place
           committed
           unto
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           ,
           as
           was
           at
           large
           before
           declared
           :
           But
           in
           case
           through
           the
           subtilty
           ,
           prevalency
           ,
           and
           interest
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           
             damnable
             Doctrines
          
           are
           broached
           ,
           the
           Church
           it self
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           rebuke
           and
           suppress
           them
           ;
           nor
           to
           maintain
           its
           profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           suffering
           such
           things
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           others
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           infected
           or
           defiled
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           last
           
             external
             Refuge
          
           that
           is
           left
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           in
           the
           same
           Faith.
           We
           have
           multiplied
           Examples
           hereof
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Churches
          
           ,
           before
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           these
           Synods
           into
           Superstition
           and
           Domination
           .
           Such
           was
           eminently
           that
           gathered
           at
           Antioch
           for
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           Heresies
           of
           
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
          
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           IT
           is
           so
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           that
           
             Order
             ,
             Peace
          
           and
           Vnity
           ,
           wherein
           every
           particular
           Church
           ought
           to
           walk
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           amongst
           its
           own
           Members
           .
           There
           were
           
             Schisms
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Strife
          
           and
           Contentions
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Churches
           that
           were
           of
           Apostolical
           planting
           and
           watering
           :
           So
           there
           was
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           Galatia
           .
           The
           Duty
           of
           Remedying
           and
           Healing
           these
           Divisions
           and
           Differences
           from
           what
           cause
           soever
           they
           arise
           ,
           is
           first
           incumbent
           on
           each
           particular
           Member
           in
           every
           such
           Church
           .
           Unto
           them
           it
           is
           given
           in
           charge
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           and
           if
           every
           one
           of
           them
           do
           perform
           their
           Duty
           in
           Love
           ,
           an
           end
           will
           be
           put
           unto
           all
           strife
           .
           In
           case
           of
           failure
           therein
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           is
           charged
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           its
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           rebuke
           and
           compose
           such
           Differences
           .
           But
           in
           case
           it
           is
           not
           able
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           then
           an
           Assembly
           of
           other
           Churches
           walking
           in
           actual
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           wherein
           the
           Difference
           is
           arisen
           ,
           and
           thereon
           concerned
           in
           their
           Prosperity
           and
           Edification
           ,
           by
           their
           Messengers
           and
           Delegates
           ,
           is
           the
           last
           outward
           means
           for
           its
           Composure
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           WHERE
           there
           hath
           been
           any
           
             Male
             Administration
          
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           
           whereby
           any
           Members
           of
           a
           Church
           have
           been
           injured
           ,
           as
           suppose
           they
           are
           unduly
           
             cast
             out
          
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Interest
           of
           some
           Diotrephes
           ;
           or
           that
           any
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           make
           a
           Party
           and
           Faction
           to
           depose
           their
           Elders
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Church
             at
             Rome
          
           gave
           them
           Advice
           in
           the
           case
           :
           It
           is
           necessary
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           and
           the
           Interest
           the
           Persons
           injured
           have
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           whose
           Edification
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Church-Administrations
           ,
           that
           the
           proceedings
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           be
           renewed
           by
           a
           Synod
           ,
           and
           a
           Remedy
           provided
           in
           the
           case
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Apostle
           that
           they
           should
           be
           left
           without
           Relief
           ,
           which
           were
           unduly
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Diotrephes
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           other
           ordinary
           way
           hereof
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           Synods
           ;
           but
           this
           case
           I
           suppose
           I
           shall
           speak
           unto
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           same
           is
           the
           case
           with
           respect
           unto
           Worship
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Manners
           and
           Conversation
           .
           If
           it
           be
           reported
           or
           known
           by
           
             Credible
             Testimony
          
           that
           any
           Church
           hath
           admitted
           into
           the
           exercise
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           any
           thing
           superstitious
           or
           vain
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           walk
           like
           those
           described
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Phil.
           3.18
           ,
           19.
           unto
           the
           Dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           of
           the
           ways
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Church
           it self
           not
           endeavouring
           its
           own
           Reformation
           and
           Repentance
           ;
           other
           Churches
           walking
           in
           Communion
           therewith
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           common
           Interest
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           after
           more
           private
           ways
           for
           its
           Reduction
           ,
           as
           Opportunity
           and
           Duty
           may
           suggest
           unto
           their
           Elders
           ,
           ought
           to
           Assemble
           in
           a
           Synod
           for
           Advice
           ,
           either
           as
           to
           the
           use
           of
           farther
           means
           for
           the
           Recovery
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           
             with-hold
             Communion
          
           from
           it
           in
           case
           of
           Obstinacy
           in
           its
           evil
           ways
           .
           The
           want
           of
           a
           due
           attendance
           unto
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           
             Gospel
             Worship
          
           in
           its
           Purity
           ,
           and
           
             Gospel
             Obedience
          
           in
           its
           Power
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           means
           of
           the
           Decay
           and
           Apostacy
           of
           them
           all
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           this
           Negligence
           instead
           of
           being
           helpful
           one
           to
           another
           for
           their
           mutual
           Recovery
           ,
           and
           the
           Revival
           of
           the
           things
           
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             die
          
           ,
           they
           gradually
           infected
           one
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           fell
           into
           their
           Decays
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           one
           another
           by
           their
           Examples
           unto
           a
           continuance
           in
           such
           Disorders
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           Image
           which
           in
           late
           Ages
           was
           set
           up
           hereof
           in
           Diocesan
           and
           
             Metropolitical
             Visitations
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
             lesser
             districts
          
           under
           Officers
           of
           Anti-christian
           Names
           ,
           hath
           been
           useful
           rather
           unto
           Destruction
           than
           Edification
           .
           But
           so
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           in
           most
           things
           concerning
           Church-Order
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           .
           The
           Power
           and
           Spirituality
           of
           Divine
           Institutions
           being
           lost
           ,
           a
           Machine
           hath
           been
           framed
           to
           make
           an
           appearance
           and
           representation
           of
           them
           to
           divert
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           from
           enquiring
           after
           the
           Primitive
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           an
           experience
           of
           their
           Efficacy
           .
        
         
           CONSIDERING
           what
           we
           have
           learned
           in
           these
           later
           Ages
           ,
           by
           woeful
           experience
           of
           what
           hath
           fallen
           out
           formerly
           amongst
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           
             Degeneracy
             from
             Gospel
             Worship
             and
             Holiness
             ,
          
           with
           the
           abounding
           of
           Temptations
           in
           the
           days
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           decays
           that
           all
           Churches
           are
           prone
           unto
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           amiss
           if
           those
           Churches
           which
           do
           walk
           in
           express
           Communion
           ,
           would
           
             frequently
             meet
             in
             Synods
          
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           spiritual
           state
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           advice
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           what
           is
           amiss
           ,
           the
           due
           preservation
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           Demonstration
           and
           Fruit
           of
           Evangelical
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           HENCE
           it
           is
           evident
           what
           are
           the
           ends
           of
           such
           Synods
           among
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ.
           The
           general
           end
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           is
           to
           
             promote
             the
             Edification
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           or
           Church
           Catholick
           .
           And
           that
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           
             prevent
             Divisions
          
           from
           differences
           in
           iudgment
           and
           practice
           which
           are
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
           The
           First
           Christian
           Synod
           was
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           
             two
             First
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           World
           by
           their
           Delegates
           .
           The
           First
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           First
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           was
           at
           Antioch
           ;
           to
           prevent
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           Communion
           between
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           
             First
             Synod
             Celebrated
          
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           avoid
           or
           
             cure
             offences
          
           against
           mutual
           love
           among
           them
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           advance
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           a
           
             joint
             Confession
          
           and
           Agreement
           in
           the
           Faith.
           (
           4.
           )
           To
           give
           a
           concurrent
           Testimony
           against
           pernicious
           Heresies
           or
           Errors
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Faith
           of
           any
           is
           overthrown
           or
           in
           danger
           so
           to
           be
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           To
           relieve
           such
           by
           advice
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           by
           any
           Diotrephes
           unduly
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           are
           the
           ends
           whereunto
           they
           have
           been
           used
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Volumes
           written
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           
             numberless
             Laws
          
           enacted
           in
           them
           ,
           whereof
           very
           little
           belongs
           unto
           the
           
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           or
           real
           Communion
           of
           Churches
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           measure
           or
           extent
           of
           them
           ariseth
           from
           concernment
           and
           convenience
           .
           All
           unprejudiced
           Persons
           do
           now
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             Oecumenical
             Councils
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           all
           particular
           Churches
           should
           be
           represented
           ,
           and
           so
           obliged
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           their
           Determinations
           ,
           is
           a
           fond
           Imagination
           .
           And
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           demonstrate
           in
           particular
           ,
           how
           every
           one
           of
           them
           which
           hath
           in
           
             vulgar
             esteem
          
           obtained
           that
           Title
           ,
           were
           openly
           remote
           from
           so
           being
           .
           Such
           Councils
           never
           were
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           improbable
           ,
           never
           will
           nor
           can
           be
           ,
           nor
           are
           any
           way
           needful
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THEIR
           due
           measure
           and
           bounds
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           are
           given
           them
           by
           
             concernment
             and
             convenience
          
           ;
           wherein
           respect
           also
           may
           be
           had
           unto
           the
           Ability
           of
           some
           Churches
           to
           promote
           Edification
           above
           others
           .
           Such
           Churches
           as
           are
           in
           the
           same
           instances
           concerned
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           them
           before
           declared
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           helpful
           unto
           the
           ends
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           to
           convene
           in
           such
           Synods
           .
           And
           this
           concernment
           may
           be
           either
           from
           some
           of
           those
           causes
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           from
           that
           Duty
           which
           they
           owe
           unto
           other
           Churches
           which
           are
           immediately
           concerned
           .
           So
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Assistance
           given
           by
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           which
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           .
        
         
           WITH
           this
           interest
           or
           concernment
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           concurrence
           of
           natural
           ,
           moral
           and
           political
           Conveniences
           .
           Some
           Churches
           are
           planted
           at
           such
           distances
           from
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           naturally
           impossible
           that
           they
           should
           ever
           meet
           together
           to
           advise
           by
           their
           Messengers
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           such
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           assemble
           but
           with
           such
           difficulties
           and
           hazzards
           as
           exempt
           them
           from
           the
           Duty
           of
           it
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           are
           placed
           under
           
             different
             Civil
             Governments
          
           ,
           and
           those
           oft-times
           engaged
           in
           mutual
           enmities
           ,
           and
           always
           jealous
           of
           the
           actings
           of
           their
           own
           Subjects
           in
           conjunction
           with
           them
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           they
           cannot
           so
           
           convene
           and
           preserve
           the
           outward
           peace
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           Hence
           the
           largest
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           old
           that
           are
           called
           Oecumenical
           ,
           never
           pretended
           farther
           than
           the
           single
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ;
           when
           there
           were
           innumerable
           Churches
           planted
           under
           the
           Civil
           Jurisdiction
           of
           other
           Sovereigns
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           in
           the
           Assembling
           of
           Churches
           in
           Synods
           ,
           respect
           is
           to
           be
           had
           unto
           the
           convenience
           of
           their
           meeting
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           without
           trouble
           or
           danger
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           causes
           or
           occasions
           of
           them
           will
           determine
           what
           Churches
           ,
           which
           or
           how
           many
           may
           be
           necessary
           on
           such
           occasions
           to
           constitute
           a
           Synod
           .
           And
           it
           is
           useful
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           which
           are
           planted
           within
           such
           a
           circumference
           as
           gives
           facility
           or
           convenience
           for
           such
           conventions
           ,
           should
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           mutual
           Communion
           ,
           be
           in
           express
           readiness
           to
           convene
           on
           all
           occasions
           of
           common
           concernment
           .
        
         
           AGAIN
           ,
           in
           the
           assistance
           which
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           any
           one
           Church
           may
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           from
           others
           ,
           respect
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           their
           desire
           ,
           unto
           such
           Churches
           as
           are
           reputed
           and
           known
           to
           have
           the
           
             best
             ability
          
           to
           give
           Advice
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           on
           which
           account
           the
           Church
           at
           Antioch
           addressed
           themselves
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           unto
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           which
           was
           far
           distant
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           BUT
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           use
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Prudence
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           Circumstances
           ;
           which
           ,
           although
           some
           would
           deny
           as
           the
           privilege
           of
           even
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           Application
           of
           general
           Scripture
           Rules
           unto
           Practice
           ,
           because
           we
           require
           Divine
           Institution
           unto
           all
           parts
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           ;
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           decline
           from
           using
           the
           
             best
             we
             have
          
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ;
           rather
           than
           comply
           with
           any
           thing
           which
           in
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           foreign
           to
           his
           Institution
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           under
           
             one
             Monarch
          
           in
           its
           Civil
           Distributions
           for
           Rule
           and
           Government
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           first
           rise
           and
           occasion
           unto
           a
           pretended
           
             visibly
             Ruling
             Catholick
             Church
          
           under
           one
           Spiritual
           Monarch
           ,
           distributed
           into
           those
           that
           were
           
             Patriarchal
             ,
             Diocesan
             ,
             Metropolitical
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           inferior
           kinds
           .
           For
           retaining
           the
           people
           in
           their
           Civil
           Distributions
           
           whereinto
           they
           were
           cast
           according
           to
           the
           Polity
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           there
           were
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           assigned
           unto
           each
           distribution
           ,
           answerable
           unto
           the
           Civil
           Officers
           which
           were
           ordained
           in
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           So
           in
           answer
           unto
           
             Deputies
             ,
             Exarchs
             ,
             Praefects
             ,
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             ,
          
           there
           were
           found
           out
           and
           erected
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Diocesans
          
           ,
           in
           various
           Allotments
           of
           Territories
           and
           Powers
           ,
           requiring
           unto
           their
           compleat
           State
           one
           
             visible
             Monarchical
             Head
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Empire
           had
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Emperors
           had
           not
           only
           a
           
             Civil
             Rule
          
           and
           Power
           ,
           but
           a
           Military
           also
           ,
           exercised
           under
           them
           by
           
             Legates
             ,
             Generals
             ,
             Tribunes
             ,
             Centurions
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           so
           there
           was
           raised
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Militia
          
           in
           various
           Orders
           of
           
             Monks
             ,
             Friars
          
           ,
           and
           Votaries
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           who
           under
           their
           immediate
           Generals
           and
           Praefects
           did
           depend
           absolutely
           on
           the
           Sovereign
           Power
           of
           the
           New
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Monarch
          
           .
           So
           was
           the
           visible
           professing
           Church
           moulded
           and
           fashioned
           into
           an
           Image
           of
           the
           old
           
             Roman
             Pagan
             Empire
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           foretold
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           although
           this
           Image
           was
           first
           framed
           in
           compliance
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           resemblance
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           process
           of
           time
           it
           substituted
           it self
           entirely
           in
           the
           room
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           taking
           all
           its
           Power
           unto
           it self
           ,
           and
           doing
           all
           its
           Works
           .
        
         
           FROM
           this
           distribution
           of
           various
           sorts
           of
           new-framed
           Churches
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           arose
           a
           constitution
           of
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           in
           subordination
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           until
           by
           sundry
           degrees
           of
           Ascent
           they
           arrived
           unto
           those
           which
           they
           called
           general
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whose
           Senate
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           BUT
           these
           things
           have
           no
           countenance
           given
           them
           by
           any
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           Apostolical
           Example
           ,
           or
           practice
           of
           the
           First
           Churches
           ,
           but
           are
           a
           meer
           product
           of
           Secular
           Interest
           working
           it self
           in
           a
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           .
        
         
           SINCE
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           Nations
           have
           been
           cast
           into
           
             distinct
             Civil
             Governments
          
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           whose
           Sovereignty
           is
           in
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           event
           of
           War
           and
           Counsels
           thereon
           emergent
           .
           Unto
           each
           of
           these
           it
           is
           supposed
           there
           is
           a
           
             Church-State
             accommodated
          
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             France
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           whose
           Original
           and
           Being
           depends
           on
           the
           First
           event
           of
           War
           in
           that
           
           Dissolution
           .
           Unto
           these
           new
           Church-States
           whose
           Being
           ,
           Bounds
           and
           Limits
           are
           given
           unto
           them
           absolutely
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           which
           they
           belong
           unto
           ,
           it
           is
           thought
           meet
           that
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           should
           be
           accommodated
           .
           But
           in
           what
           way
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           there
           is
           not
           yet
           an
           agreement
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           my
           present
           business
           to
           consider
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           known
           unto
           this
           Nation
           on
           a
           dear
           account
           .
           Yet
           this
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           whereas
           it
           is
           eminently
           useful
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Churches
           professing
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           same
           Supream
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           should
           hold
           constant
           actual
           Communion
           among
           themselves
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           it
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           can
           be
           any
           abridgment
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           ,
           or
           interfere
           with
           any
           of
           their
           Rights
           which
           they
           hold
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           if
           through
           more
           constant
           
             lesser
             Synods
          
           for
           Advice
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           communication
           of
           their
           mutual
           concerns
           unto
           those
           that
           are
           greater
           ,
           until
           ,
           if
           occasion
           require
           and
           it
           be
           expedient
           ,
           there
           be
           a
           
             general
             Assembly
          
           of
           them
           all
           to
           advise
           about
           any
           thing
           wherein
           they
           are
           all
           concerned
           .
           But
           this
           is
           granted
           only
           with
           these
           Limitations
           :
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           
             Rights
             of
             particular
             Churches
             be
             preserved
          
           in
           the
           free
           Election
           of
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           all
           these
           Synods
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           they
           assume
           no
           
             Authority
             or
             Jurisdiction
          
           over
           Churches
           or
           Persons
           in
           things
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           none
           are
           immediately
           concerned
           in
           this
           
             proper
             Synodal
          
           Power
           or
           Authority
           ,
           (
           which
           what
           it
           is
           we
           shall
           enquire
           )
           who
           are
           not
           present
           in
           them
           by
           their
           own
           Delegates
           .
        
         
           FOR
           that
           kind
           of
           Synods
           which
           some
           call
           a
           Classis
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           convention
           of
           the
           Elders
           or
           Officers
           of
           sundry
           Parochial
           Churches
           ,
           distinguished
           for
           
             Presential
             Communion
          
           ,
           ordinarily
           in
           some
           acts
           of
           it
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           Office-Power
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           by
           a
           combination
           of
           them
           into
           one
           ,
           whose
           Original
           distinction
           is
           only
           in
           the
           Civil
           Limits
           of
           their
           Cohabitation
           ;
           which
           probably
           may
           be
           done
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           unto
           Edification
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           Persons
           of
           whom
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           
           are
           to
           consist
           ,
           must
           be
           enquired
           into
           .
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           meer
           humane
           prudential
           constitution
           that
           hath
           longer
           obtained
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           should
           be
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Churches
             only
          
           .
           And
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           after
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           we
           
           have
           no
           Record
           of
           any
           Synods
           of
           more
           Churches
           than
           one
           ,
           until
           after
           the
           distinction
           was
           made
           between
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           up
           of
           both
           sorts
           of
           them
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           peculiarly
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           enclosed
           this
           Right
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           on
           what
           grounds
           God
           knows
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           one
           Tittle
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           to
           give
           them
           countenance
           therein
           .
        
         
           IT
           must
           therefore
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           no
           Persons
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Office
           meerly
           ,
           have
           Right
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           as
           such
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           either
           Example
           or
           Reason
           to
           give
           colour
           unto
           any
           such
           pretence
           .
           Farther
           is
           no
           Office-Power
           to
           be
           exerted
           in
           such
           Synods
           as
           such
           ,
           neither
           conjunctly
           by
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           singly
           by
           any
           of
           them
           .
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
          
           ,
           may
           be
           present
           in
           them
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           present
           in
           them
           ,
           are
           meetest
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           
             meerly
             as
             such
          
           ,
           it
           belongs
           not
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           Care
           ,
           Oversight
           and
           Rule
           of
           the
           Churches
           whereunto
           they
           do
           belong
           ,
           the
           Flock
           among
           them
           distinctly
           is
           committed
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           are
           instructed
           with
           Power
           and
           Authority
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office.
           But
           as
           unto
           their
           conjunction
           in
           Synods
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meer
           act
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             Churches
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           committed
           unto
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           peculiar
           Right
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office.
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           without
           respect
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           calling
           them
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           choosing
           them
           ,
           then
           it
           belongs
           unto
           them
           all
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           belongs
           unto
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           such
           by
           virtue
           of
           Office
           ,
           belongs
           equally
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           belongs
           unto
           all
           ,
           then
           it
           belongs
           unto
           all
           of
           
             one
             sort
             only
          
           ,
           as
           for
           instance
           Bishops
           ;
           or
           unto
           
             all
             of
             all
             sorts
          
           ,
           as
           for
           instance
           Presbyters
           also
           .
           If
           it
           be
           stated
           in
           the
           latter
           way
           ,
           then
           
             every
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           as
           such
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           hath
           Right
           and
           Power
           to
           be
           present
           in
           all
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           ,
           equal
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           For
           although
           it
           be
           supposed
           that
           his
           Office
           is
           not
           equal
           unto
           theirs
           ;
           
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           also
           that
           this
           Right
           doth
           equally
           belong
           unto
           his
           Office.
           If
           the
           former
           be
           avowed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           this
           Right
           belongs
           unto
           Bishops
           only
           (
           such
           as
           are
           pleaded
           for
           )
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           as
           such
           ;
           then
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           I
           desire
           that
           any
           tolerable
           proof
           of
           the
           confinement
           of
           this
           Right
           unto
           such
           an
           Office
           be
           produced
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           Scripture
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           First
           Churches
           ;
           which
           as
           yet
           I
           have
           never
           seen
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           I
           fear
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           false
           presumption
           hereof
           was
           one
           principal
           cause
           and
           means
           of
           introducing
           Tyranny
           into
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           their
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           CONCERNING
           the
           composition
           that
           is
           made
           herein
           ,
           that
           some
           should
           convene
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           by
           their
           own
           
             personal
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           in
           virtue
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Delegation
           from
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Order
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           meer
           political
           constitution
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           immediately
           speak
           unto
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           here
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           nothing
           therefore
           in
           Scripture
           Example
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           all
           Societies
           in
           Union
           or
           Communion
           ,
           that
           will
           lead
           us
           any
           farther
           than
           this
           ;
           that
           such
           Synods
           are
           to
           be
           composed
           ,
           and
           consist
           of
           such
           Persons
           as
           are
           chosen
           and
           delegated
           by
           those
           Churches
           respectively
           who
           do
           act
           and
           exert
           their
           Communion
           in
           such
           Assemblies
           .
           So
           was
           it
           in
           the
           First
           Example
           of
           them
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           chose
           and
           sent
           Messengers
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           to
           advise
           with
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ;
           at
           which
           Consultation
           the
           
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
          
           also
           were
           present
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           .
           It
           is
           on
           other
           accounts
           that
           they
           make
           up
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           first
           Three
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           they
           were
           nothing
           but
           
             voluntary
             conventions
          
           of
           the
           Officers
           or
           
             Elders
             ,
             Bishops
          
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           of
           neighbouring
           Churches
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           Differences
           or
           Heresies
           among
           them
           .
           In
           and
           from
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           there
           were
           Assemblies
           of
           Bishops
           and
           others
           called
           together
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           ,
           to
           advise
           about
           
             matters
             of
             Faith.
          
           In
           after
           Ages
           those
           which
           were
           called
           in
           the
           Western
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             France
          
           and
           England
           ,
           
           were
           of
           a
           
             mixt
             nature
          
           advising
           about
           things
           
             Civil
             and
             Political
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Sacred
             and
             Religious
          
           ,
           especially
           with
           respect
           unto
           mutual
           contests
           between
           Popes
           and
           Princes
           .
           In
           them
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
          
           ,
           was
           lost
           and
           buried
           ,
           and
           all
           Religion
           almost
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           THUS
           this
           laudable
           practice
           of
           Churches
           acting
           their
           mutual
           Communion
           by
           meeting
           in
           Synods
           or
           Assemblies
           by
           their
           Delegates
           or
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           advise
           about
           things
           of
           their
           common
           concernment
           and
           joint
           Edification
           ,
           as
           occasion
           should
           require
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           Primitive
           ,
           Apostolical
           Example
           ,
           was
           turned
           by
           the
           designing
           Interests
           and
           Ambition
           of
           Men
           ,
           unto
           the
           enstating
           of
           all
           Church-Power
           in
           such
           Synods
           ,
           and
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           a
           Power
           given
           unto
           no
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           made
           evident
           by
           instances
           innumerable
           .
        
         
           AND
           whereas
           they
           have
           made
           such
           a
           noise
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           filled
           so
           many
           Volumes
           with
           their
           Acts
           and
           doings
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           Pope
           ,
           would
           place
           all
           Religion
           in
           them
           ,
           do
           grant
           and
           contend
           that
           they
           are
           a
           meer
           
             Humane
             Invention
          
           :
           So
           Bellarmine
           affirms
           Pighius
           to
           have
           done
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Coelest
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             Lib.
          
           6.
           
           Cap.
           1.
           
           But
           for
           his
           part
           he
           judgeth
           that
           it
           is
           
             more
             probable
          
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Divine
           Original
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Word
           ;
           
             Where
             Two
             or
             Three
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             there
             I
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
          
           Matth.
           18.
           
           
             De
             Concil
             .
             Lib.
          
           1.
           
           Cap.
           3.
           which
           will
           not
           bear
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           superstructure
           pretended
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           OF
           these
           Delegates
           and
           Messengers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Elders
           or
           Officers
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           them
           at
           least
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           care
           of
           
             publick
             Edification
          
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           to
           exercise
           on
           all
           just
           occasions
           :
           They
           are
           presumed
           justly
           to
           know
           best
           the
           state
           of
           their
           own
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           matters
           under
           consideration
           .
           And
           they
           do
           better
           represent
           the
           Churches
           from
           whom
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           than
           any
           private
           Brethren
           can
           do
           ;
           and
           so
           receive
           that
           Respect
           and
           Reverence
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Churches
           themselves
           .
           As
           also
           they
           are
           
           most
           meet
           to
           report
           and
           recommend
           the
           
             Synodal
             Determinations
          
           unto
           their
           Churches
           ;
           and
           a
           contrary
           practice
           would
           quickly
           introduce
           confusion
           .
        
         
           BUT
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           
             they
             alone
          
           should
           be
           so
           sent
           or
           Delegated
           by
           the
           Churches
           ;
           but
           many
           have
           others
           joined
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           until
           
             Prelatical
             Vsurpation
          
           overturned
           their
           Liberties
           .
           So
           there
           were
           others
           beside
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           sent
           from
           Antioch
           to
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           the
           Brethren
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           whatever
           is
           impudently
           pretended
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           concurred
           in
           the
           Decree
           and
           Determination
           there
           made
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THAT
           which
           is
           termed
           the
           
             calling
             of
             these
             Synods
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             concerned
             to
             meet
             together
             by
             their
             Delegates
             and
             Messengers
             ,
             for
             the
             ends
             before
             declared
             .
          
        
         
           I
           NO
           way
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           may
           convene
           by
           his
           Authority
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           with
           such
           others
           as
           he
           shall
           think
           meet
           within
           his
           own
           Territories
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           receive
           into
           his
           Convention
           meet
           Men
           out
           of
           the
           Territories
           of
           others
           by
           their
           consent
           ,
           to
           
             advise
             among
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             give
             him
             Advice
          
           about
           such
           concernments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Regulate
           himself
           accordingly
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           practised
           with
           good
           success
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           with
           bad
           also
           .
           And
           I
           do
           deny
           that
           Churches
           have
           Power
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           convene
           themselves
           in
           Synods
           to
           exercise
           any
           Exterior
           Jurisdiction
           that
           should
           affect
           the
           Persons
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           is
           allowed
           .
        
         
           BUT
           whereas
           the
           Synods
           whereof
           we
           Treat
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           all
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           can
           take
           no
           cognizance
           of
           any
           
             Civil
             Affairs
          
           wherein
           the
           Persons
           of
           Men
           are
           outwardly
           concerned
           ;
           have
           no
           Jurisdiction
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           can
           make
           no
           determination
           ,
           but
           only
           
             Doctrinal
             Declarations
          
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           unto
           their
           calling
           beyond
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           may
           meet
           in
           external
           
           peace
           by
           the
           permission
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           which
           when
           they
           cannot
           obtain
           ,
           they
           must
           deport
           themselves
           as
           in
           case
           of
           other
           Duties
           required
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           IN
           the
           last
           place
           I
           shall
           speak
           briefly
           of
           the
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             these
             Synods
             ,
          
           in
           what
           measures
           ,
           extent
           and
           numbers
           soever
           they
           are
           assembled
           .
           For
           although
           this
           may
           be
           easily
           Collected
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           declared
           concerning
           their
           Original
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Causes
           ,
           Use
           and
           Ends
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           more
           particularly
           enquired
           into
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           many
           differences
           that
           are
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           a
           
             three-fold
             Power
          
           ascribed
           unto
           Synods
           .
           The
           First
           is
           declarative
           ,
           consisting
           in
           an
           Authoritative
           Teaching
           and
           declaring
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Second
           is
           constitutive
           ,
           appointing
           and
           ordaining
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           or
           done
           and
           observed
           by
           and
           upon
           its
           own
           Authority
           :
           And
           Thirdly
           executive
           in
           Acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           towards
           Persons
           and
           Churches
           .
        
         
           THE
           Persons
           whom
           the
           Authority
           pleaded
           ,
           may
           affect
           ,
           are
           of
           Two
           sorts
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           Such
           as
           have
           their
           
             proper
             Representatives
          
           present
           in
           such
           Synods
           ,
           who
           are
           directly
           concerned
           in
           its
           conciliary
           determinations
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Such
           as
           have
           
             no
             such
             Representatives
          
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           no
           otherwise
           concerned
           but
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           materially
           considered
           ,
           declared
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           WHEREFORE
           the
           ground
           of
           any
           Churches
           receiving
           ,
           complying
           with
           ,
           or
           obeying
           the
           Determinations
           and
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           must
           be
           ;
           either
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             evidence
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           given
           unto
           those
           Determinations
           by
           the
           Synod
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           or
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Synod
             it self
          
           affecting
           the
           Minds
           and
           Consciences
           of
           those
           concerned
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           First
           way
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Assent
           and
           Obedience
           of
           Churches
           is
           resolved
           ultimately
           into
           the
           
             evidence
             of
             Truth
          
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           upon
           the
           judgment
           which
           they
           make
           thereof
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           discovery
           of
           Truth
           is
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           an
           
             Authoritative
             Proposal
          
           of
           it
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           promised
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           duly
           sought
           and
           regarded
           ;
           whence
           great
           Respect
           and
           Reverence
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           Power
           of
           a
           Synod
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           its
           Decrees
           ,
           respects
           either
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Things
           or
           Doctrines
           declared
           ;
           and
           is
           recommendatory
           of
           them
           on
           its
           Authority
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           Persons
           ;
           to
           Censure
           ,
           Excommunicate
           or
           punish
           those
           who
           receive
           them
           not
           .
        
         
           THESE
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           the
           just
           
             Power
             of
             Synods
          
           may
           be
           positively
           and
           negatively
           declared
           in
           the
           two
           following
           Assertions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           
             Authority
             of
             a
             Synod
          
           declaring
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Scripture
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           giving
           Counsel
           as
           unto
           practice
           Synodically
           unto
           them
           whose
           proper
           Representatives
           are
           present
           in
           it
           ,
           whose
           Decrees
           and
           Determinations
           are
           to
           be
           received
           and
           submitted
           unto
           on
           the
           
             evidence
             of
             their
             Truth
          
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           as
           recommended
           by
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             the
             Synod
          
           from
           the
           promised
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           among
           them
           ,
           is
           suitable
           unto
           the
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Example
           given
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
        
         
           HENCE
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           and
           after
           such
           Synods
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Churches
           concerned
           ,
           humbly
           to
           consider
           and
           weigh
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           evidences
           of
           the
           Presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           manner
           ,
           causes
           and
           ends
           of
           their
           Assembling
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           Deportment
           therein
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           regard
           in
           their
           Constitutions
           and
           Determinations
           there
           hath
           been
           unto
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           in
           all
           things
           it
           hath
           had
           its
           due
           preheminence
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           How
           all
           their
           Determinations
           have
           been
           
             educed
             from
             its
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           are
           confirmed
           by
           its
           Authority
           .
        
         
           WITHOUT
           a
           due
           exercise
           of
           judgment
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           these
           things
           ,
           none
           can
           be
           obliged
           by
           any
           
             Synodical
             Determinations
          
           ;
           seeing
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           many
           Assemblies
           of
           Bishops
           who
           have
           had
           the
           outward
           Appearance
           and
           Title
           of
           Synods
           or
           Councils
           ,
           have
           been
           
             Dens
             of
             Thieves
          
           ,
           Robbers
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           managing
           their
           Synodical
           Affairs
           with
           fury
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           horrible
           craft
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Interests
           ,
           unto
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           
             Second
             Ephesine
          
           ,
           the
           Second
           at
           Nice
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           Trent
           ,
           and
           others
           not
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           HENCE
           nothing
           is
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           it
           is
           declining
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Worship
           
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           than
           Synods
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           way
           of
           their
           calling
           and
           convention
           ,
           where
           these
           things
           are
           absent
           .
           For
           they
           have
           already
           been
           the
           principal
           means
           of
           leading
           on
           and
           justifying
           all
           the
           Apostasy
           which
           Churches
           have
           fallen
           into
           .
           For
           never
           was
           there
           yet
           Synod
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           confirm
           all
           the
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           which
           had
           in
           common
           practice
           entred
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           opened
           a
           Door
           to
           a
           progress
           in
           them
           ;
           nor
           was
           ever
           the
           pretence
           of
           any
           of
           them
           for
           outward
           Reformation
           of
           any
           use
           or
           signification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           
             Authority
             of
             a
             Synod
          
           determining
           
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
             constituting
             Orders
             and
             Decrees
          
           for
           the
           conscientious
           observance
           of
           things
           of
           their
           own
           appointment
           ,
           to
           be
           
             submitted
             unto
          
           and
           obeyed
           on
           the
           Reason
           of
           that
           Authority
           ,
           under
           the
           penalty
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           the
           trouble
           by
           Custom
           and
           Tyranny
           thereto
           annexed
           ,
           or
           acted
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Churches
           or
           Persons
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           
             Humane
             Invention
          
           ,
           for
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           pleaded
           but
           prescription
           from
           the
           
             Fourth
             Century
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           fatal
           Apostasy
           became
           visible
           .
        
         
           THE
           proof
           of
           both
           these
           Assertions
           depends
           on
           what
           was
           before
           declared
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           these
           Synods
           .
           For
           if
           they
           are
           such
           as
           we
           have
           evinced
           ,
           
             no
             other
             Power
             or
             Authority
          
           can
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           but
           that
           here
           allowed
           .
           Yet
           the
           whole
           may
           be
           farther
           illustrated
           by
           some
           brief
           considerations
           of
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Jerusalem
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           Recorded
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           occasion
           of
           it
           was
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           compose
           among
           themselves
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           caused
           the
           Difference
           ,
           pretended
           Authority
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           v.
           1.
           and
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THE
           means
           of
           its
           convention
           ,
           was
           the
           desire
           and
           voluntary
           reference
           of
           the
           matters
           in
           debate
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           at
           Antioch
           where
           the
           difference
           was
           ,
           unto
           that
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           whence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           pretended
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           difference
           arose
           unto
           the
           hazzard
           of
           their
           mutual
           Communion
           ,
           to
           be
           consulted
           of
           with
           their
           own
           Messengers
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           THE
           
             Persons
             constituting
             the
             Synod
          
           ,
           were
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
          
           and
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Messengers
           of
           that
           Antioch
           ,
           with
           whom
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           joined
           in
           the
           same
           Delegation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           matter
           in
           difference
           was
           debated
           as
           unto
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           concerning
           it
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           On
           
           James's
           proposal
           the
           determination
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THERE
           was
           
             nothing
             imposed
             a
             new
          
           on
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           only
           direction
           is
           given
           ▪
           in
           one
           particular
           instance
           as
           unto
           Duty
           ,
           necessary
           on
           many
           accounts
           unto
           the
           
             Gentile
             Converts
          
           ,
           namely
           to
           abstain
           from
           Fornication
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           
             use
             of
             their
             Liberty
          
           in
           such
           instances
           of
           its
           practice
           as
           whereon
           scandal
           would
           ensue
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Christians
           even
           before
           this
           determination
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           still
           in
           many
           other
           instances
           besides
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Decree
           ;
           only
           it
           was
           now
           declared
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           THE
           
             Grounds
             whereon
          
           the
           Synod
           proposed
           the
           Reception
           of
           and
           compliance
           with
           its
           Decrees
           were
           Four
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           what
           they
           had
           determined
           was
           the
           
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             It
             pleased
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           mind
           they
           knew
           either
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           or
           immediate
           Revelation
           made
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           
             what
             was
             Written
          
           or
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           on
           all
           other
           occasions
           they
           alledged
           as
           what
           was
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           spoken
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           this
           
             latter
             way
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           
             discovery
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scripture
          
           that
           is
           intended
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           is
           concluded
           that
           nothing
           be
           proposed
           or
           confirmed
           in
           Synods
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           the
           
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           either
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           or
           by
           
             Scripture
             Revelation
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Authority
           of
           the
           Assembly
           as
           convened
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           spoken
           before
           :
           
             It
             pleased
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             us
             .
          
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           the
           things
           which
           they
           had
           determined
           were
           necessary
           ,
           that
           is
           antecedently
           so
           unto
           that
           determination
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           abstaining
           from
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Liberty
           in
           things
           indifferent
           in
           case
           of
           scandal
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           From
           the
           Duty
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           Peace
           and
           mutual
           Communion
           
           of
           the
           Jewish
           and
           Gentile
           Churches
           :
           
             Doing
             thus
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             do
             well
          
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           the
           Sanction
           of
           their
           Decree
           ;
           manifesting
           that
           it
           was
           Doctrinal
           ,
           not
           Authoritative
           in
           way
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           THE
           
             Doctrinal
             Abridgement
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Christians
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
          
           they
           call
           the
           
             imposing
             of
             no
             other
             Burden
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           unto
           what
           they
           rejected
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             imposing
             a
             yoke
             of
             Ceremonies
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           So
           as
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           Words
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           lay
           
             no
             Burden
             on
             them
             at
             all
             ,
          
           but
           only
           advise
           them
           unto
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           avoidance
           of
           scandal
           .
           For
           it
           is
           impious
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Apostles
           would
           
             impose
             any
             yoke
          
           ,
           or
           lay
           any
           burden
           on
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           
             yoke
             and
             burden
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           being
           contrary
           to
           their
           Commission
           ,
           Matth.
           28.19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           HENCE
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Synod
             convened
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             several
             Churches
             concerned
             in
             mutual
             Communion
             ,
             may
             declare
             and
             determine
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Decree
             the
             observation
             of
             things
             true
             and
             necessary
             ,
             because
             revealed
             and
             appointed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             owned
             and
             observed
             ,
             on
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministerial
             Authority
             of
             the
             Synod
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           16.
           line
           31.
           for
           to
           read
           do
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           state
           .
           p.
           27
           l.
           2.
           r.
           believers
           be
           p.
           31.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Mat.
           20.
           p.
           40.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           if
           so
           ,
           be
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           we
           enquire
           not
           .
           p.
           47.
           
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
          
           these
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           6.
           
           Ephes.
           4.7
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           Light.
           p.
           72.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           mere
           .
           p.
           103
           l.
           33.
           r.
           Auricular
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           Conc.
           p
           117.
           l.
           9.
           after
           publickly
           add
           Read.
           p.
           119.
           l.
           22
           ▪
           r.
           their
           mixed
           .
           p.
           129.
           l.
           5.
           for
           18
           r.
           28.
           p.
           132.
           l.
           9.
           for
           9.
           r.
           3.
           p.
           141.
           l.
           30.
           read
           over
           you
           p.
           147.
           l.
           25.
           for
           39.
           r.
           38.
           p.
           168.
           l.
           20.
           for
           24.
           r.
           21.
           p.
           186.
           l.
           20.
           
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p
          
           192.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           will
           fully
           .
           p
           205.
           l.
           35
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           228.
           l.
           21
           r.
           do
           .
           p.
           244.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           furnace
           .
           p
           256.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           probable
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A53732-e2380
           
             Psal.
             15.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal.
             24.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Psal.
             93
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             Ephes.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.3
             .
             Tit.
             3.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.5
             .
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Tit.
             1.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Phil.
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.6
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             .
             Rom.
             9.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
             Chap.
             9.13
             .
             Matth.
             10.32
             ,
             33.
             
             Luke
             9.16
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             Rom.
             15.9
             .
             Joh.
             12.42
             .
             1
             Joh.
             4.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Mar.
             8.34
             ,
             38.
             
             Luke
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.18
             .
             Act.
             4.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.32
             .
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e7100
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e8860
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e12360
           
             Matth.
             18.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Chap.
             23.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Luke
             22.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Joh.
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.18
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Cant.
             1.7
             .
             Jerem.
             13.17
             .
             Chap.
             23.2
             .
             Ezek.
             34.3
             .
             Gen.
             49.24
             .
             Psal.
             23.1
             .
             Psal.
             80.1
             .
             Joh.
             10.11
             ,
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.25
             .
             Chap.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e25090
           
             Jam
             5.16
             .
             Joh.
             17.20
             .
             Exod.
             32.11
             .
             Deut.
             9.18
             .
             Levit.
             16.24
             .
             1
             Sam.
             12.23
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.7
             ,
             9.
             
             Ephes.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Ch.
             3.14
             .
             Phil.
             1.4
             .
             Col.
             1.3
             .
             2
             Thess.
             1.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e36020
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e50100
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e52570
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A53732-e61520
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞